《After Divorce, My General Husband Chasing Me Back》


 Love My Ex-Wife 1

    Chapter 1 Ruthless


    1/4


    When ire Prescott walked out of prison, she was wearing the same white dress from four years ago.


    The cold winter wind howled, whipping around her skinny body.


    Harrison Prescott almost didn''t recognize her when he first saw


    her.


    The once stuck-up princess of the Prescott family now stood at the door, head down, shyly thanking the prison guard.


    "You''re finally out."


    Right after ire mumbled her thanks, a familiar, cold voice cut through the air.


    Years of deep love rushed back, and ire couldn''t help but look up at the man who seemed almost godlike.


    Frederick Hawthorne stood there in his dark green army uniform, tall as ever. Under his hat was a face so handsome it could stop time.


    His sharp features and deep, piercing eyes sparkled in the winter sun. The general''s badges on his shoulders gleamed brightly. Chapter 1 Ruthless


    She thought, "So, he''s a general now?"


    2/4


    "Fred, I''m sorry we had to let ire out. Grandma''s gotte-stage stomach cancer and she won''t have surgery unless ire''s released." Harrison said, meaning every word.


    "I get it. ire, don''t think you''re off the hook just ''cause you''re out. It''ll be easier to make you pay now. You''ll wish you were dead." Fred said, his voice scary and threatening.


    All of a sudden, ire felt that old feare back, making her head spin. She almost fell over as memories from before came rushing back.


    When she came to her senses, Fred was already in the car. She pushed down her feelings and walked wobbly towards Harrison, her cold lips shaking. "Harrison..."


    Out of habit, she called out her brother''s name, only to realize her grave mistake.


    "ire, allowing you to keep the Prescott surname is already a great mercy. You''d better remember your ce!" Harrison''s voice was colder and more detached than Frederick''s, and the hatred in his eyes had only deepened since four years ago. "Okay, Mr. Prescott." She said, her heart shaking as she looked down, sounding so humble she almost disappeared.


    Once in the car, she nervously felt the soft leather seat, scared it


    Chapter 1 Ruthless


    3/4


    might all be a dream. If the dream ended, she was afraid she''d be sent back to that awful, mean ce.


    She lifted her rough, scarred hand and wiped the window, looking hard at the view outside.


    For four years, she''d been dreaming of this day.


    She knew the only reason she got out was because of Elizabeth Prescott, the olddy boss of the Prescott family. If it wasn''t for Elizabeth''s stomach cancer and her begging, ire would never have left that prison alive. The two guys in the car, one her brother for twenty years, the other the man she''d loved for sixteen.


    But not anymore. Four years ago, the story of a real and fake rich girl rocked Kingstown.


    And she was the fake one.


    Her mom''s selfish move got her swapped with Anna. ire ended up the stuck-up Prescott princess, while Anna became some gambler''s daughter.


    Then Anna''s brother died saving Frederick, so he took Anna in, treating her like his own little sister.


    Then the truth came out - Anna was the real girl.


    But the very next night, Anna got jumped by some punks in an alley and died.


    Chapter 1 Ruthless


    With nothing but a text from Anna saying she was at Redsun Bar, Harrison and Frederick had her locked up.


    4/4


    Frederick called her guilty himself. Harrison personally made sure she got put away.


    6


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 2

    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 2 The Prison


    During her four years in the mmer, her ego got beaten down by whips, cigarette burns, and scalding water.


    She saw one bloody body after another and heard non-stop screams from folks dying.


    Sometimes, she''d wake up at night or open her eyes in the morning to find a cold corpse staring at her, eyes wide open using. and


    Or she''d feel warm blood from someone who''d just kicked the


    bucket.


    The leftover warmth, the salty metal smell, and the bright red were too much, making her feel like she couldn''t breathe.


    Four years in that hellhole felt like death had its hand around her soul, always making her scared she''d die next.


    Now, after barely making it out alive, she was free.


    All that stuff about love, hate, and even being a Prescott heiress didn''t mean squat to her anymore. She just wanted to stay alive. "We''re here. Remember what you''re supposed to do. Cross Grandma, and you know the consequences."


    Harrison''s warning brought her back to reality as she realized


    Chapter 2 The Prison


    2/5


    they had arrived at the hospital. Frederick had already left the car without her noticing.


    "I understand, Mr. Prescott." ire replied, hurriedly nodding.


    She knew Elizabeth was her only lifeline. Only if Elizabeth lived a long life could she avoid returning to that hellish abyss. Looking up, ire showed a big smile and entered the hospital room. "Grandma, I''m back."


    "ire, are you really back?"


    Elizabeth saw her and pulled her into a hug, sobbing uncontrobly. "Oh, thank goodness you''re back... It''s good... that you''re back..." "Yes, I''m here, Grandma." ire''s eyes welled up with tears as she held Elizabeth tightly, feeling the warmth she hadn''t felt in four years. "Why are you dressed so thinly? And your dress, it''s so dirty! Harrison, how could you let your sister... ire, wear something like this?"


    Elizabeth began to scold Harrison upon seeing ire''s thin and dirty dress but quickly corrected herself.


    "No, it was me. I was in a hurry to see you, so I didn''t change."


    ire tensed when she heard the word sister and quickly exined.


    Chapter 2 The Prison


    "I''ll take her to change," Harrison said, clenching his fist and leading ire away.


    3/5


    When she returned, dressed in bright red andvishly attired, she was once again the haughty heiress of the Prescott family.


    But four years of torment had left her so frail that even the smallest size hung loose on her.


    Her long sleeves and coat wrapped tightly around her, making her exposed skinny legs look even more like two extremely thin bones.


    The day she was fetched from prison, Elizabeth agreed to surgery, continually asking about her well-being.


    Only then did ire realize that Elizabeth hadn''t had a good night''s sleep since her incarceration began.


    For years, she had pleaded for ire''s release from prison.


    It wasn''t until her stomach cancer forced her hand that they agreed to bring ire home.


    "ire, I believe you didn''t kill Anna. I know you were just spoiled by us, a bit arrogant, but you''re kind-hearted, not a murderer. You''ve suffered these past four years, my child." Elizabeth held her hand, tears streaming down her face as she looked at ire''s gaunt figure, her heart aching.


    Chapter 2 The Prison "It''s okay. I''m fine..."


    ire tried to act nonchnt, but she couldn''t hold back herAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tears as she buried her head in Elizabeth''s arms and cried.


    4/5


    That night, she wanted to stay by Elizabeth''s side, but Elizabeth insisted she go home.


    "You''ve just gotten out. These past four years must have been hard. Listen. Go home and rest well today, ande back tomorrow."


    Not wanting to worry Elizabeth, ire nodded and headed home.


    Once outside the hospital, she realized she had no money, and with Harrison gone, she had no choice but to walk.


    Prescott Manor was far out in the suburbs, and it took her five hours to walk there. The thin clothes she wore were no match for the cold.


    Halfway there, it started to snow, and by the time she reached the vi, her limbs had numb.


    So much so that when Frederick''s Cayenne rolled up, she didn''t even have the strength to move out of the way.


    Frederick''s eyes darkened when he saw her. He got out of the car and stormed over. "ire, what trick are you trying to y now..."


    Chapter 2 The Prison


    But he stopped mid-sentence as ire copsed to her knees.


    with a thud.


    "Don''t hit me. Please..."


    5/5


    ire started to plead and then suddenly remembered she was no longer in prison.


    Frederick''s heart tightened, his hand frozen in mid-air as he stared at ire kneeling before him, unable to respond.


    "Frederick, what''s wrong?"


    Caroline Beaumont, sitting in the car, saw the scene unfold. Her hands clenched tightly as she opened the door, her expression perfectly masked. ire froze at the sound of that familiar voice.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 3

    Chapter 3 As Expected


    She thought, "Why is Caroline here?


    Caroline is Anna''s sister from the Beaumont family. I met her once, the day after Anna died.


    Just once, but I never forgot her face.


    1/4


    After the truth about me and Anna''s identity was revealed, logically, in Caroline''s eyes, I was her blood-rted older sister.


    But due to Anna''s death, Caroline almost strangled me to death."


    "Ms. Prescott, there you are. It''s so good to see you out. I''ve owed you an apology all these years. Four years ago, it was my fault for believing a single piece of information and using you of killing my sister. I apologize." Caroline apologized guiltily upon seeing her.


    ire unconsciously tightened her grip at the mention of the past. If it had been four years ago, she would have vehemently denied it, but now...


    She rubbed her hands, already stiff from the cold, and said, "No, it''s my fault. Anna..."


    But before she could finish, Frederick grabbed her throat.


    Chapter 3 As Expected


    "ire, don''t let me hear Anna''s name from your mouth. You don''t deserve it!"


    His grip was so strong it nearly choked her to death until her


    eyes rolled back, and Caroline pleaded from the side until he finally let go, sternly warning.


    2/4


    "ire, if I hear Anna''s name from you again, I''ll make sure you have nowhere toy your body." "Frederick, Ms. Prescott didn''t mean to. Aren''t we going to have dinner? I''m starving. Let''s just go."


    Finally, Frederick got into the car, pushed by Caroline.


    Watching the Cayenne speed away, ire clutched at her chest, unable to stand anymore, copsing to the ground. She thought, "The man I loved wholeheartedly and unreservedly all my life was ready to strangle me over a name.


    How ironic!"


    She didn''t know how long she had been kneeling there, but the snow piling up on the ground had frozen her to the bone. Only then did she snap out of it and return to Prescott Manor.


    In the living room, Harrison wasughing on the phone. When he saw iree in, his expression immediately turned glum. "You heartless thing, why aren''t you at the hospital with Grandma? Don''t you know she has surgery tomorrow?!" Chapter 3 As Expected


    3/4


    "I... Grandma asked me toe back. Don''t worry. I''ll be there first thing in the morning."


    She stood there, hurriedly exining, not daring to step further into the living room.


    "ire, you''d better not pretend to be filial, or you''ll regret it."


    Harrison clenched his teeth, and seeing her, reminded of hist biological sister''s death, he picked up the ashtray from the coffee table and threw it at her.


    "I didn''t. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Grandma. I''ll follow Grandma''s orders."


    The ashtray hit her forehead, and tears instantly welled up in ire''s eyes, but she forcibly held them back, covering her head, and kept exining. Harrison froze, just staring at her. The hand that had thrown the ashtray hung in mid-air.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Upstairs, Robert Prescott and Margaret Prescott heard themotion and hurried downstairs.


    "It''s nothing. I identally bumped my head," ire spoke before Harrison could.


    "If you''re back, change your ways and live properly."


    Chapter 3 As Expected


    4/4


    "Alright, it''ste. Go upstairs and rest. You have to apany Elizabeth for her surgery tomorrow."


    Robert and Margaret clearly saw the ashtray on the floor but tacitly ignored it, saying only those few words before heading upstairs.


    "Okay." ire nodded, looked down, and followed them. upstairs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Harrison stood there, disbelief marking his face as he watched. ire walk away.


    From childhood, even if he raised his voice at her, she would cry and scream, refusing to let it go.


    But now, an ashtray had been thrown at her, her head was bleeding, she was in excruciating pain, and she said nothing.


    At that moment, a pang of guilt rose in Harrison''s heart, but when he remembered his sister Anna''s death, that guilt quickly vanished.


    He wanted to see just how long she could endure.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 4

    Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    Back in her room, ire thought about her visit to the hospital. the next morning and decided to rest. As she washed up, she noticed the wound on her forehead and went to get the first aid kit to bandage it. Honestly, whether she bandaged it or not didn''t really matter to her.


    During her four years in prison, falling asleep with wounds all over her body had be routine, especially for something as small as this. But she was worried Elizabeth might see it and get concerned. The next day, when Elizabeth saw the wound on her forehead, she bombarded ire with questions, asking if she had been bullied at home. It took a lot of exining for ire to calm her down.


    Thankfully, Elizabeth''s surgery went smoothly, and ire finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    That evening, when Elizabeth was wheeled out of the operating room, the doctor advised that, given her age of over seventy, she needed careful post-op care.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They had to keep Elizabeth in a good mood, ensuring she ate, drank, and slept well. Since she had a heart stent ced years ago, it was crucial not to upset her. Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    As soon as the doctor finished speaking, Robert, Margaret, and Harrison all turned to look at ire.


    "I promise to behave and never upset Grandma."


    She quickly raised three fingers, pledging carnestly.


    For the next month, ire stayed at the hospital day and night, caring for Elizabeth withplete dedication.


    Fortunately, Elizabeth''s recovery went well, and a monthter, she was discharged and returned to the Prescott Manor.


    That day happened to be the winter, and Elizabeth, with tears in her eyes, said she had waited four long years to finally have a family dinner.


    In front of Elizabeth, ire, after being released from prison, finally called out her brother, mother, and father after a month.


    of hesitation.


    "ire, you just got out, and after what happened four years. ago, they need time to adjust," Elizabeth said gently, touching ire''s gaunt hand with concern. Suddenly, she became worried. "Hey, where''s the sapphire bracelet I gave you? "It wasn''t taken by those people in prison, was it? That bracelet is our family heirloom. If those people took it, I won''t let them off!"


    Elizabeth was clearly agitated, so ire quickly poured her


    Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    some water. "No, the bracelet... I left it at the Halfmoon Manor before I went to prison."


    ire suddenly remembered that she had left the bracelet there four years ago while renovating Frederick''s vi.


    "ire, I know you like the Hawthorne family''s son. But now, you should call off the engagement... My dear, I just want you to find someone who loves you, someone who will cherish you for the rest of your life." Elizabeth said, her voice filled with concern as she mentioned


    Frederick.


    "Alright, Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll talk to Frederick." ire nodded.


    Back in her room, memories of her time with Frederick yed in her mind like a movie.


    She finally fell asleep, only to dream a heartbreaking, beautiful dream.


    She dreamed she was back four years


    280 before ever


    happened, still the cherished heiress of the Prescott family.


    She woke in the middle of the night and stared out at the starry sky through the window, tears streaming down her face.


    In just four short years, a thousand days and nights, everything had changed.


    Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    Now, she didn''t want anything more. She just wished for Elizabeth to live a long life so she could take care of her.


    As for herself, she felt that simply being alive was enough.


    She thought, "As for Frederick, he had nearly strangled met just for mentioning Anna''s name. How could our engagement continue?


    It is time to end it.


    The bracelet is still at the vi, and I should retrieve it too."


    The next day, ire went to the Halfmoon Manor.


    Standing at the entrance, she looked at the familiar surroundings, feeling like a lifetime had passed.


    "Frederick, do you like the way I decorated the vi? Even if you don''t, it doesn''t matter. I''m about to be Mrs. Hawthorne, so I''ll have the final say here."


    She thought about the bright, happy version of herself who had stood there, smiling so radiantly. But everything had changed, leaving no trace of the past.


    She thought, "He hated me so much. There was no way he would have kept anything I had touched."


    Nose stinging with emotion, ire had a bitter smile, wiped away her tears, and walked into the Halfmoon Manor.


    Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    "Stop. What are you doing here?" A cold voice suddenly rang out from above.


    ire instinctively exined, "Mr. Hawthorne, I know your dant to see mo but I left something here. I just came to get it, and I''ll leave right after... Also, let''s cancel our engagement." She kept her head down, cautiously moving forward. She thought that after this, she and Frederick would never cross paths again.


    But Frederick sneered. "ire, when did I say I wanted to cancel the engagement?"


    ire was startled and quickly looked up at Frederick.


    For a brief moment, she had the illusion that perhaps there was still a chance for them.


    But that fleeting hope was crushed in the next second, torn to shreds, and thrown into the abyss.


    "ire, do you think four years in prison can make Anna''s life?"


    up for


    Frederick pressed closer, forcing her back against the wall, his hand gripping her chin so tightly it felt like it might break.


    She leaned against the wall, stood on her tiptoes, and pleaded desperately, "Frederick, I have nothing left. Please, let me go. What do I have to do for you to let me go?" Chapter 4 Breaks the Heart


    From his lofty stance, his eyes cold, Frederick demanded, "I want you to marry me."


    "What?"


    ire gasped, almost unable to believe her ears.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 5

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 5 To Be Mrs. Hawthorne?


    Four years ago, ire had used the Prescott family, manipted everyone, and forced him to agree to their engagement.


    She thought, "Now, Frederick hates me so much that he wished to tear me apart, yet he said he wanted to marry me?"


    It wasn''t until an hourter, when Frederick brought ire. to the most famous bridal shop in Kingstown, that she found herself standing in a white dress beside the impably dressed Frederick. It all felt like a dream. "Happy? Isn''t this what you''ve always dreamed of? Bing Mrs. Hawthorne?"


    Frederick''s gaze darkened as he grabbed her arm and looked at


    her in the mirror.


    ire stood there, staring at her reflection alongside Frederick, unable to utter a single word.


    It felt like a dream that hadsted a century, finallying true.


    This was the moment she had fantasized about since she was a child, and no matter how much she tried to restrain herself, her heart still trembled violently.


    But in the next moment, her dream turned into a nightmare.


    Chapter 5 To Be Mrs. Hawthorne?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Being the one to die for Caroline is an honor, isn''t it? You wanted to be Mrs. Hawthorne, right? Fine, stay by my side and die in her ce.


    "I promise you''ll be Mrs. Hawthorne in life and in death."


    Frederick whispered coldly in her car, his gaze as sinister as a demon from hell.


    A chill seeped through ire''s entire body, freezing her to the bone.


    So, the reason he wanted to marry her was to keep her by his side as a shield for Caroline.


    Four years ago, when she was imprisoned, Frederick was only a major general, yet he was surrounded by countless dangers.


    Now, not only had he been promoted to general,manding the security regiment, but he was also a presidential candidate. She understood better than anyone just how dangerous his position was.


    Let alone anything else, just Frederick''s elder brother alone, could kill her a hundred times over. He wouldn''t let Caroline be exposed to such risks.


    No one knew better than ire, the former heiress of the Prescott family, how ruthless Arthur Hawthorne was.


    When she was six, she had witnessed Arthur skin someone alive.


    Chapter 5 To Be Mrs. Hawthorne?


    The terror of that scene had kept her in the hospital for three whole months.


    Just thinking about it made her tremble uncontrobly even


    now.


    "No! Frederick... please! Don''t be so cruel!"


    ire''s face turned pale as she fell to her knees in front of Frederick, begging desperately.


    A shock went through Frederick as he watched ire, her head bloodied from the impact.


    At that moment, the image of the haughty heiress of the Prescott family shed before his eyes.


    "Hey, Frederick, this is my gift to you. Don''t you dare to throw it away!"


    "Frederick, your birthday must be celebrated by me, and I''m in charge. If anyone tries to take it from me, I''ll smash their house!"


    "Frederick, you belong to me. If anyone tries to take you from me, I''ll make sure they regret it!"


    He thought, "When had that proud heiress turned into this?"


    She was not just begging but smashing her head until it bled. The once arrogant ire had never uttered a single soft word in her life. Chapter 5 To Be Mrs. Hawthorne?


    Even when she had liked him so much, following him around, it was always with an air of superiority, as if saying, "You belong to me, Frederick." But now...


    "Enough! ire, stop kneeling and ying the victim in front of me, seeking sympathy. You will be Mrs. Hawthorne!"


    Frederick''s face darkened as he recalled the time ire had knelt in front of his car.


    He thought, "The old ire was just bossy, but after a few years. in prison, she had learned to y tricks and put on an act."


    Frederick finished speaking and ordered someone to take her back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    She copsed to the ground, her mind filled with what was about to happen.


    During those four years in prison, she lived in constant fear, dreading the transition from day to night, night to day, always scared that death woulde for her at any time.


    She hadn''t expected that even after her release, death would still be waiting for her.


    She clung to herself tightly, pressing against the back of the sofa, trembling. She thought, "No! I have fought so hard to escape that hellish ce, to have a chance at survival. I want to live. Chapter 5 To Be Mrs. Hawthorne?


    I couldn''t stay by Frederick''s side and wait to die. I had to escape! I must escape!"


    Write yourment


    ir Gif

 Love My Ex-Wife 6

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 6 Kill Her


    That night, ire huddled in front of the couch, her mind racing all night long.


    She thought, "Now, he is a celebrated general and a presidential candidate, ruthless and powerful.


    To escape from under his watchful eyes, I have toe up with a foolproof n, something that would catch himpletely off guard. As long as I could get out of Kingstown, everything would be


    easier.


    High-speed trains, nes, trains, buses, none of them were options. The moment I bought a ticket and got on, Frederick would know.


    It seemed there was only one way. Take a private car and drive out of Kingstown''s reach.


    But I have no money, and Kingstown is so vast that it would take a full six-hour drive to leave. How could I make it?"


    In the end, ire ced all her hopes on Elizabeth.


    The Prescott family''s car, with a full tank of gas, could get her out of Kingstown without a hitch.


    Chapter 6 Kill Her


    But first, she needed to keep Frederick in the dark.


    ire nned everything, but when she sent Frederick a message, her hand shook uncontrobly.


    [Frederick, I know you hate me, and I know I can''t escape! Since that''s the case, after loving you for so many years, it''s not so bad to be your Mrs. Hawthorne.] Frederick received the message, nced at it, and was convinced ire was just acting, trying to gain his sympathy. He tossed his phone aside without replying. Over the next few days, ire yed her part well, acting like she was happily preparing for the wedding. Frederick didn''t seem suspicious.


    A few dayster, believing Frederick had let down his guard, ire returned to the Prescott Manor and asked Elizabeth for a car.


    She specifically chose one with a full tank and drove off that night without hesitation, heading north toward Queenstown.


    Among the states surrounding Kingstown, Queenstown had always been at odds with Frederick, making it her best option.


    Along the way, she passed through each checkpoint with great caution. Luckily, the drive went smoothly, and after five hours, she reached the edge of Kingstown, just 31 miles from Queenstown. Chapter 6 Kill Her


    Just as she was about to reach Queenstown, suddenly, a stretch limo crashed into her car from behind with a loud bang.


    Dazed from the collision, she was forced to stop. She saw a man step out of the limo, his tall figure looming like a devil in the dark night, blocking thest bit of light from her car''s headlights. "Dear ire Prescott, where do you think you''re going? Hmm?"


    The man was none other than Frederick''s older brother, Arthur!


    ire''s face turned pale as she stared at Arthur,pletely drained of any strength to resist.


    Arthur bound her and took her back to the Halfmoon Manor. "My dear brother, guess where I found her?"


    "I''m puzzled too. How did you run into Arthur?"


    Frederick responded calmly with a smile, but his gaze on ire was filled with murderous intent.


    ire kept her head down, her legs trembling, cold sweat soaking her entire body.


    "I heard you two are nning to get married and have a wedding. So why was ire driving alone at the border of Kingstown and Queenstown in the middle of the night?" Arthur sat with his legs crossed, stroking his cuff, eager to see how his brother would handle this.


    Chapter 6 Kill Her


    The mention of the Kingstown-Queenstown border made. Frederick suddenly turn his sharp gaze toward ire, his eyes cold and piercing.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, thank you for bringing her back."


    Arthur grabbed ire''s neck with one hand, his other hand resting on the gun at his chest.


    "Frederick, since I brought her back, don''t you think you owe me a favor? I heard you took over the Kingstown Security Department. How about..."


    "ire, don''t think that just because you were once the Prescott family''s heiress, you can act with impunity. If you cross Arthur, I won''t hesitate to punish you!"


    But before Arthur could finish, Frederick pulled out a silver handgun and pointed it directly at ire''s head.


    The icy cold barrel pressed against her forehead, and at that instant, ire''s heart nearly stopped. When she looked up at Frederick, all she saw was the merciless determination in his eyes.


    At that moment, only one thought filled ire''s mind. She thought, "Frederick truly hated me.


    He would rather kill me than be threatened by Arthur."


    Arthur watched coldly from the side, holding ire while sitting


    Chapter 6 Kill Her


    on the couch, as steady as a rock.


    He wanted to see if Frederick was just acting or if he really had it


    in him to kill ire.


    Frederick''s eyes darkened as he pulled the trigger.


    1Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 7

    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 7 The Weapon


    A loud bang shattered the stillness of the early morning as a bullet shot from Frederick''s gun, heading straight for ire!


    ire smiled at the approaching bullet and closed her eyes.


    She knew Frederick hated her deeply and had imagined him using all sorts of methods to torture her. But she never expected that one day, he would personally shoot her. She thought, "Finally, it would all be over."


    But the pain she anticipated didn''te. At thest moment, Frederick twisted his aim.


    Blood sttered from one of Arthur''s men behind her, who copsed to the ground. In the chaos, Frederick seized the moment to pull ire behind him.


    Frederick kept his gun raised, and with a single nce, his men. surrounded Arthur.


    Tension filled the air, thick with the smell of gunpowder.


    "Frederick, what are you doing? You''ve scared her. Alright, I''ve returned her to you. It''s gettingte, and I need to get to work."


    Arthur, seeing himself encircled, darkened his gaze but forced augh.


    Chapter 7 The Weapon


    Arthur knew he had lost this round. Though he was unwilling, he had no choice but to leave.


    What had been a deadly confrontation ended as a mere jest in Arthur''s eyes.


    ire watched Arthur walk away, trembling uncontrobly as she stood behind Frederick.


    A drop of blood from Arthur''s man had sttered on her face. In an instant, the memories of the warm blood she once felt in prison surged back. Just moments ago, she had almost tasted her own blood. Leaving Halfmoon Manor, Arthur was visibly upset.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, we had such a rare opportunity, and now it''s gone."


    His secretary muttered discontentedly.


    "Gone? No, this is just the beginning. I''ve found something event more interesting."


    Arthur sneered, ncing back at the manor. His eyes gleamed with malice and triumph as he recalled what had just happened.


    Back at the Halfmoon Manor, ire stared in shock at the tall figure in front of her.


    HIVE


    Chapter 7 The Weapon


    She thought, "Frederick had actually saved me?"


    Just a moment ago, she truly believed Frederick would shoot her without hesitation.


    ire looked up at his broad back and the crisp, short hair. Her heart raced uncontrobly.


    "What? Touched that I saved you?"


    Frederick turned around, smirking as he leaned closer to her


    car.


    "ire, I don''t care about your pathetic life. I just don''t want to lose to my brother. Besides, the women I care about tend to die quickly, don''t they?"


    The wild beating of her heart suddenly stopped as if a hand had gripped it hard, leaving ire breathless and speechless.


    "And from this moment on, you won''t have any more chances to escape."


    Frederick nced at the trembling ire on the ground and ordered, "From today, Ms. Prescott will live here. Remember, Ms. Prescott is not here to enjoy herself. She''s here to pay her debt!" By the time ire came back to her senses, Frederick was already gone.


    Chapter 7 The Weapon


    Soon, she was arranged to stay in the basement of Halfmoon


    Manor.


    The room was filled with various clutter, all covered in dust. Amid the piles of junk, there was a single bed, about 3.2 feet wide, with nothing but a wooden board.


    It was unclear where this bed hade from. Even the servants of the Halfmoon Manor slept in better conditions.


    But to her, this was already an improvement.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The four years she spent in prison were far more unbearable than this.


    Many people crammed into one room, the air mixed with the stench of the toilet and the constant chaos and asional scent of blood. Every day, she faced arguments, beatings, and bullying.


    Now, even if it was a basement, at least it was a room of her own. As for the clutter, she could tidy it up. It wasn''t so bad.


    ire knew she couldn''t escape this time. Frederick would not give her another chance.


    She nced around the messy basement and began to clean.


    Frederick, meanwhile, spent the entire day busy at the Security Department. Having just taken over the Kingstown Security Department, there were naturally many things to handle. It wasn''t until he finished his work that he thought of ire. Chapter 7 The Weapon


    He picked up the phone and called his aide, Richard Parker. "How''s ire doing?"


    "Sir, Ms. Prescott has been cleaning the basement all day."


    "No crying, no trouble?" Frederick frowned at Richard''s reply.


    ire, the high and mighty heiress, would cause a ruckus even in a slightly less luxurious hotel, let alone in a basement.


    He still remembered the first time he, ire, and Harrison went on a trip together.


    It was a holiday, and the hotels were fully booked. They couldn''t get a five-star hotel, so they stayed at a four-star. The moment they arrived, ireined about the hard bed and dirty environment.


    He thought, "Now, she is obediently staying in a basement?"


    "No, Ms. Prescott didn''t even eat. She''s been busy in the basement all day," Richard replied respectfully.


    "Alright, I see." Frederick sneered, hanging up the phone.


    He thought, "Four years in prison hadn''t been for nothing. It seemed she had grown, learned to be cunning and to act. Good!


    In that case, I would give her plenty of chances to act!"


    Chapter 7 The Weapon


    At seven in the evening, after ire had finished cleaning the entire room, she couldn''t find anything useful.


    The winter cold was biting, and all she had was a hard wooden bed and a few rags. It might be bearable during the day, but it would be freezing at night.


    She thought about asking the butler for some nkets, but as she turned around, she saw Frederick leaning against the door.


    5.5.


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 8

    Chapter 8 Give Her a Chance


    ire fiddled with her fingers, thinking that asking Frederick would be the same. "Frederick, I..."


    But before she could finish, Frederick interrupted her, "Four years in prison, and you''re different. Since you can endure. hardship so well, keep it up. Using your own hands is a skill! "Someone, clear everything out of here!"


    Frederick ordered, and soon, the narrow little bed and all the other junk in the basement were cleared away.


    In no time, the basement waspletely empty.


    ire looked at the now bare basement, her face paling as Frederick''s words echoed in her ears.


    She leaned against the wall, barely able to stand.


    The butler''s cold and merciless voice continued, "Ms. Prescott, Mr. Hawthorne has ordered that from this moment on, you are not allowed to use anything in the vi.


    "Food, water, daily necessities, the bed you sleep in, the shoes you wear, all must be purchased by you outside."


    "What?"


    Chapter 8 Give Her a Chance


    ire was stunned. She thought, "Not giving me necessities is one thing, but not even allowing me a sip of water?"


    She had spent the whole day cleaning the basement without. eating a bite or drinking a drop, and now she was starving and parched, barely able to hold herself up.


    The Halfmoon Manor was on a mountain, and everything here was for the wealthy. She didn''t have much money left, barely enough to buy anything to eat. She needed to be careful with what she had.


    It was the middle of the night, the winter wind was biting cold, and it was far toote to go to the city. She could only buy something nearby.


    After much thought, ire went to the upscale supermarket in the vi district. Everything there was imported, leaving her no choice but to buy a cup of instant noodles.


    Luckily, the supermarket had hot water. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to eat even that.


    She ate the noodles, drank all the soup, and filled the cup with hot water. Under the strange looks of the staff, she returned to the basement.


    Looking at the cup of water, she smiled bitterly. In the past, she wouldn''t have touched something like this. But after four years in prison, she had gotten used to it. Back in the basement, ire curled up by the door to rest,


    Chapter 8 Give Her a Chance


    thinking that she just needed to get through the night and buy some things tomorrow.


    But it was winter, and not even halfway through the night, ire was shivering from the cold. When she woke from the cold, she touched her forehead. It was burning hot. She knew she had a fever. ncing at her phone, it was only 4 AM. She thought she could wait until dawn. She realized going out without the sun would only make it colder.


    The fever was already making her extremely ufortable, and the winter chill was unbearable. As she curled up, she felt like she was falling into an icy abyss, her blood freezing. ire realized that if she stayed like this, she would die. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    She struggled to stand but was so dizzy she could barely walk. Leaning against the wall, she slowly made her way out.


    The short two-minute walk from the basement to the living room took her half an hour. She finally reached the living room door but copsed just before stepping out.


    In her unconsciousness, she felt someone lift her and ce her on something soft and warm. Her forehead felt cool and soothing.


    She didn''t know how long she had been unconscious, but when she opened her eyes, the first person she saw was Frederick. Chapter 8 Give Her a Chance


    Her first thought was that Frederick had saved her.


    Then she noticed the maid kneeling on the floor, and her thoughts changed instantly.


    The next moment, Frederick spoke, "Impressive. After just one day, you''ve managed to get a servant to disobey my orders and save you.


    "ire, tell me, how should she be punished?"


    Frederick''s voice was not loud, but the coldness in his words was as sharp as a de, ready to end a life at any moment.


    The maid on the floor hurriedly begged. "Sir, I won''t dare to do it again. Please forgive me this time. I beg you!"


    ire hurriedly tried to rise from the bed, coughing. "Frederick, it''s not her fault..."


    "You want to plead for her? Fine."


    Frederick gave ire a cold nce, a chilling smile on his face, and ordered the soldiers to drag ire and the kneeling maid out to the courtyard.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Five minutester, all the servants of the Halfmoon Manor, including the butler, were lined up in the courtyard with ire and the maid who had saved her surrounded by soldiers. Frederick stood towering over them, with instruments of torture used for ying and dismembering, lifted the woman''s soft


    Chapter 8 Give Her a Chance


    nightdress, and Hovering on her white thighs.


    "You want to take this servant''s punishment? Fine, let''s begin."


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 9

    Chapter 9 He Cared for Me


    ire''s back stiffened as she clenched her fists, her gaze fixed on the torture device lying on the floor. Her face turned pale as memories of blood and fear surged back into her mind. Her stomach churned, and she covered her mouth, retching uncontrobly.


    Already feverish, with nothing but a cup of instant noodles from the night before, she hadn''t eaten anything else since.


    With nothing substantial to vomit, all that came up was the acidic bile from her stomach.


    After she finished, her stomach cramped painfully, leaving her curled up on the ground, trembling as she reached out for the torture device. Frederick had been watching her, expressionless, the entire


    time.


    It wasn''t until ire started convulsing that he subconsciously frowned and stepped down on the device.


    He crouched down beside her. "ire, if you die, who will protect Caroline?"


    ire''s hand froze on the device. She looked up at Frederick, and suddenly, sheughed, a bitterugh that brought tears to


    Chapter 9 He Cared for Me


    her eyes.


    She thought, "For a split second, when he crouched down, I foolishly imagined that he cared for me.


    It turns out when I love someone for too long, it bes ingrained in my very bones, uncontroble."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the end, ire could only watch helplessly as the servant who had tried to help her had her legs brutally broken and was thrown out of the vi. She desperately wanted to stop it, but with the fever, the


    vomiting, and the dizziness, she didn''t even have the strength to shout, let alone intervene.


    The pure white snow and the bright red blood formed a stark contrast.


    All she could do was lie on the ground, silently shedding tears.


    When it was all over, Frederick took ire to the hospital.


    "Make sure she''s treated well. If anything happens to her, I''ll hold you ountable."


    Throughout, ire was like a soulless shell, showing no reaction at all. Her mind was filled with the image of the servant being dragged out.


    Even hearing Frederick''s words didn''t stir any emotion in her.


    Chapter 9 He Cared for Me


    She knew very well that the only reason Frederick was doing this was to ensure she would be there to shield Caroline.


    Frederick stood there, staring through the ss of the ward, his mind reying the scene of ire reaching for the torture device, willing to endure the pain for the servant.


    He thought, "ire, who once made a servant kneel for an entire day over a broken cup, is now willing to suffer for one. How is that possible?


    Such a drastic change could only mean one thing. She is putting


    on an act."


    Frederick''s eyes darkened. Without any further hesitation, he turned and left.


    After he left, ire received just one bottle of antibiotics. Once her fever subsided, she hurried back to the vi.


    She had only a little money left, the amount she had stashed away in her wallet before going to prison.


    Her grandmother offered her some money to spend when she was discharged from the hospital, but ire refused.


    She thought, "As a convicted murderer, if I epted the money, who knows what kind of trouble the Prescott family would have stirred up. At the very least, Harrison wouldn''t have let it slide." So, before this small sum ran out, she needed to figure out a way to make money.


    Chapter 9 He Cared for Me


    After leaving the hospital, she saw a supermarket across the street and thought of the empty basement at the vi. She went in to buy some essential supplies.


    A toothbrush and toothpaste were necessary. As for a water cup, she could just buy a bottle of water and use that for now. The cup could wait. A water bottle could double as a cup for brushing her teeth. Slippers and other non-essential items were a luxury she couldn''t afford right now. Saving money was her priority.


    As for a bed, she couldn''t afford one, so she bought two thick sleeping bags instead. That way, she could solve both the bed and quilt issues for the lowest cost.


    Water was the most critical need. The Halfmoon Manor was too far away, and buying water by the barrel and carrying it back was not only expensive but impractical.


    After thinking it over, ire decided to get onerge barrel of water and then fill the rest at the high-end service area in the vi district. She could do all her washing there, too.


    After buying what she needed, ire headed back to the vi.


    The vi was far from the city, with no bus service avable. Most residents had their own cars, so public transportation wasn''t needed.


    Besides, the Halfmoon Manor was the most exclusive area in


    Chapter 9 He Cared for Me


    Kingstown, with strict privacy measures. Not only were buses not allowed in, but even regr cars were restricted.


    ire had to walk a long way back, carrying a heavy barrel of water, along with other essential items and some food.


    Having just recovered from her fever, she was weak.


    By the time she reached the vi, she was exhausted, seeing stars before her eyes. Just as she stepped inside, a hard pnded on her face.


    "ire, after all these years, you still won''t give up on clinging to my brother, will you? You followed him here again, didn''t you? Four years in prison, and you haven''t learned your lesson! How pathetic can you be!" Caught off guard, ire was knocked down, her belongings scattered across the floor. Her head hit the sharp edge of the shoe cab, and blood immediately started to flow.


    Holding her bleeding forehead, ire looked up to see that it was the treasured heiress of the Hawthorne family, Frederick''s sister, Diana Hawthorne, a woman even more domineering and arrogant than the old ire. Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 10

    Chapter 10 Diana Being pped


    Four years ago, Diana and Anna were best friends. ire and Anna met each other because of Diana''s birthday party.


    Hearing Anna''s death, Diana almost stabbed ire with a knife.


    Diana originally came to find Frederick for something else but as soon as she arrived at the Halfmoon Manor, she heard the servants talking about ire..


    Upon hearing ire''s name, she immediately exploded in anger.


    Back then, when Frederick was still a major, Anna''s brother, Andrew Beaumont, served as his adjutant. During the huge war on the border, Andrew sacrificed himself to save Frederick''s life.


    If it hadn''t been for Andrew, it would have been Frederick who died at that time.


    It was because of this that Anna had the opportunity to be by Frederick''s side. Later, Anna also save Diana''s life during an ident. Therefore, both Frederick and Diana owe Andrew and Anna a debt of gratitude for saving their lives. Given the deep bond between them, one could imagine how much Diana hated ire.


    ire was really afraid that in the next moment, Diana woulde at her with a knife just like four years ago.


    Chapter 10 Diana Being ppedBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t..."


    She endured the pain and was about to exin, but Diana grabbed her hair and forcefully pulled her up.


    "It seems that you haven''t learned enough lessons. What do you have now? You''re no longer the princess of the Prescott family. You have nothing else left. How dare you try to seduce my


    brother!


    "Oh, no! You still have this face. You have been very proud of it since you were a child. After all, there are so many boys pursuing you in school! Well then, I''ll ruin your face and see if you still have the nerve to stay by my brother''s side." The hatred in Diana''s eyes was no less than four years ago.


    ire couldn''t react for a moment.


    But upon hearing that Diana only wanted to ruin her face, she was relieved. As long as she wasn''t going to be killed, nothing else mattered.


    She was being held up like that, copsed on the ground, her eyes empty and nkly staring as Diana approached with a knife aimed at her face.


    The pain was just unbearable, far worse than she had imagined. When the tip of the knife touched her face, the pain caused uncontroble spasms, as if a patient with epilepsy was having a seizure.


    Chapter 10 Diana Being pped


    When Frederick returned, he saw ire lying limp on the ground as soon as he walked in. She made no sound, her face pale without a trace of color, as if devoid of life. She seemed like she would die at any moment. However, she didn''t resist in the slightest, even enduring it silently. Her face bore the bloody gash left by Diana''s knife, and blood was already dripping from her face onto the white marble floor. "Diana, have you gone


    gone mad?"


    Frederick was startled, rushed forward, snatched the knife from Diana''s hand, and threw it to the ground with a loud ng before pping her.


    After he finished, he realized what he had done.


    His hand, suspended in mid-air, moved stiffly, unable to believe that he had actually pped his sister for ire''s sake.


    At that moment, he saw ire''s submissive, degraded appearance. He couldn''t reconcile it with the proud, fiery, and domineering image of the princess of the Prescott family in his memory.


    "Frederick, have you gone crazy? You actually hit me for that murderer? Have you forgotten? It was she who killed Anna. She orchestrated the gang bully that led to Anna''s death!" Diana was stunned, covering her burning face, looking at


    Chapter 10 Diana Being pped


    Frederick in a daze, and then she began to scream frantically.


    Frederick didn''t know how to respond.


    Those few words had brought him back four years ago to that rainy night when Anna died, a night drenched in blood.


    It felt as if a blunt knife had forcefully pierced his heart, wanting


    to tear it out.


    However, before Frederick had a chance to speak, ire went mad and knelt on the ground, repeatedly apologizing, "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    The deafening volume of the cries and the tearing roar instantly plunged ire back into that abyss of fear, suffocation, and madness.


    She trembled all over, repeatedly apologizing.


    The sound of her forehead forcefully hitting the ground reached their ears. Not only Frederick but even Diana turned her head abruptly and looked at ire, who was kneeling and apologizing on the ground,pletely shocked. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 11

    Chapter 11 She Will Never Exin Again


    It was not the ire they remembered.


    Diana looked at the apologetic woman in front of her, unable to believe her eyes.


    She still vividly remembered the first time she saw ire.


    At such a young age, she was wielding a rattan cane to reprimand the servants for their mistakes. The fierce look in her eyes at that time seemed to still be present before her even now. Not to mention, as she grew older, ire became even more arrogant and unrestrained.


    Diana was quite domineering and wild, but she was never a match for ire. So, Diana had always disliked her.


    But seeing ire in this state now, Diana truly felt sorry for her.


    However, there was a hateful reason behind every pitiful person. After all, it was her fault for causing Anna''s death four years ago. She deserved the current situation.


    "ire, what are you pretending to be pitiful here for? Do you think apologizing a few times will earn you forgiveness? Let me tell you, it''s impossible!"


    Chapter 11 She Will Never Exin Again Diana walked over and kicked ire down to the floor.


    ire fell to the ground, her left side scraping harshly against. the floor. Only then did shee back to her senses and realize what she had done.


    She turned her head in a daze, looked around, and finally realized that she was in Frederick''s manor.


    She had forgotten that she had already been released from prison.


    During those four years in prison, countless times of loud volume and tearing screams were a result of those people repeatedly attacking her, trying to beat her to death.


    At first, she indeed had the spirit to die rather than surrender, with an unyielding determination.


    Butter on, it was as if the fear imprinted in her bones caused her to uncontrobly apologize and degrade herself at the sound of such voices.


    That one time, she was beaten to the point of almost having her body shattered withpound fractures. During that period, the pain was so overwhelming that she wanted to bite her tongue and end her life at every moment. She never even thought she could survive under such circumstances. She genuinely thought she would die from the pain.


    Chapter 11 She Will Never Exin Again


    That time was the closest she hade to death, so close that every day when she woke up, ire had to make sure she was still alive, not in hell.


    Therefore, after recovering from that incident, she would


    never again be stubborn, nor would she exhibit unyielding determination.


    Did pain, humiliation, and self-respect matter? Nothing was more important than staying alive.


    The cursing voices continued in her ears, but ire simply didn''t care.


    "You heartless woman! Back then, Anna was so kind and forgiving towards you. Every time, she spoke up for you and stood by your side.


    "There was even one time when she almost disfigured for your sake, yet what did you do? You actually found some hooligans to y her to death. Is it just because Frederick loved her but not you?


    "A wicked woman like you deserves more than just a knife cutting your face. You deserve to die a horrible death..."


    Diana humiliated her at the top of her voice for a long time until her throat was dry and her mouth parched. Only then did she


    stop.


    ire silently listened without retorting or exining fromContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chapter 11 She Will Never Exin Again beginning to end.


    If this had happened four years ago, she would have gone crazy trying to defend herself, telling them that she didn''t kill Anna or hire those thugs.


    She didn''t know why there was a message from Anna on her WhatsApp, saying that she had arrived at Redsun Bar. She never made ns to ask Anna to go to a bar.


    She exined and screamed countless times four years ago, yet nobody believed her.


    In the end, all she got was everyone believing she was the murderer, leading to four years of imprisonment.


    Now, ire would never exin herself again.


    She had reached the pinnacle of despair, the height of suffering. All that remained was the simplest wish-to stay alive.


    "Diana, have you had enough of the trouble?"


    She didn''t raise her head until she heard Frederick''s voice.


    The next second, he approached her, carefully helping her to her


    feet.


    ""Does it hurt?"


    He gently stroked her face, his tone so tender, resembling that of a loving partner.


    Chapter 11 She Will Never Exin Again


    At that moment, ire looked at him, and her heart almost


    stopped beating.


    ¡ú Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 12

    Chapter 12 Still Fantasizing


    Since ire met Frederick, he had never treated her with such tenderness and affection.


    What she had longed for in half of her life, something she never thought she would ever receive and even believed she would never have in this lifetime, suddenly became a reality in this moment.


    In an instant, she had a sense that even dying at that moment would be worth it.


    She stared nkly, desperately wanting to tell him that it didn''t hurt, that as long as he was there, she felt no pain.


    But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t produce a single sound, not even a whisper.


    It was an overwhelming emotion reaching its peak, leaving her speechless and ovee with excitement.


    "ire, do you think the disy of affection just now is something you have yearned for all along? Hmm?"


    However, just as her emotions reached their peak, Frederick suddenly scoffed and leaned in close to her ear, saying, "But you''ll never get it in this lifetime."


    The words that followed instantly plunged her from heaven into


    Chapter 12 Still Fantasizing


    the depths of hell.


    Within that abyss were deadly venomous stings piercing.


    through her flesh and bones. The pain was so intense that she couldn''t even scream.


    With reddened eyes, she stared at him, finally realizing that all his previous tenderness was merely a means to inflict deep pain upon her.


    It made sense, after all. She had killed Anna, and he despised her so much. How could he make things easy for her?


    How foolish she was, still fantasizing about him loving her at this point.


    "Frederick, what are you doing? Huh!"


    Diana, who was not far away, witnessed Frederick''s actions. Her mind was filled with hatred, and she charged towards them as if going crazy. Frederick nced at Diana and stood up. "Seems like you''ve forgotten how long Dad locked you up four years ago. Do you want to be locked up again?" "Fine, great. Frederick, you''re really something. Let me tell you, I won''t let you off easily."


    Diana paused for a moment, seemingly realizing something and was afraid. After uttering a few harsh words, she turned and left.


    Chapter 12 Still Fantasizing


    ire was somewhat puzzled, but she understood that whatever happened to Diana four years ago was not something she could inquire about at this moment. After Diana left, Frederick watched her departing figure and, with his back facing ire, angrily shouted, "Go back to your basement!"


    ire didn''t say a word. She stood up, picked up the things on the ground, and went back to the basement.


    After she left, Frederick instructed Richard, "Richard, have someone follow Diana. Also, from now on, whenever shees here, no matter when, report it immediately."


    "Yes, General Hawthorne," Richard replied respectfully, slightly furrowing his brow. He then hesitated and asked, "But you just did that in front of Ms. Hawthorne. What if she causes trouble? You know how close she was to Ms. Beaumont."


    "It doesn''t matter, let her be," Frederick said, his eyes narrowing slightly. It would be even better if Diana caused a scene that reached Arthur.


    During the conversation, Frederick''s mind was still filled with ire''s terrified, scared, and submissive appearance momentsContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ago.


    After a long time, he asked, "Richard, do you think a person canpletely change her character in just a few years?" "It''s possible, but there must have been some experiences that


    Chapter 12 Still Fantasizing


    led to it," Richard replied after carefully considering for a moment, ncing towards the direction ire had left.


    Frederick paused for a moment. "Go to the prison and investigate everything about ire in these past four years." Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 13

    Chapter 13 No Need to Check


    After Richard left, Frederick sat on the sofa, his mind filled with everything that had happened recently.


    In his mind, ire would switch between her bold, domineering, and fiery temperament before going to prison and her cautious, submissive appearance after being released.


    He remembered his instructions not to let her use anything in the vi. Subconsciously, he nced towards the direction of the basement, feeling an inexplicable annoyance. After a while, he clenched his fist and picked up his phone to call


    Harrison.


    "It''ste, is there something wrong?" Harrison answered the phone quickly.


    "Let''s meet at Eclipse Nightclub." Frederick directly invited Harrison to a club.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Harrison arrived at Eclipse Nightclub.


    When he entered the private room, Frederick had already consumed quite a bit of alcohol.


    "I just chatted with Grandma and arrived herete, and you''ve already had this much to drink. What''s wrong? Has something


    Chapter 13 No Need to Check happened?"


    Harrison could tell that Frederick was troubled.


    "Harrison, ire is now living in my manor." Frederick looked up at Harrison and took a sip of his drink.


    "You''re out of your mind, Frederick! Have you forgotten about Anna''s death? How can you keep her around?"


    Upon hearing this, Harrison mmed the table and stood up. The drinks on the table followed his movement, sshing onto


    the floor.


    In his eyes, ire not only took on Anna''s identity as his sister for many years but also enjoyed everything that Anna should have enjoyed. And after discovering the truth, she even caused Anna''s death using the most malicious and dirty methods. There was nothing more cruel for a girl than being defiled to death.


    "I haven''t forgotten! It''s precisely because I haven''t forgotten that I kept her by my side. You know my current situation..."


    Frederick had already anticipated Harrison''s reaction and exined everything, including recent events.


    "Harrison, what do you think a person must go through to change so dramatically?"


    After he finished speaking, Frederick''s mind was filled with


    Chapter 13 No Need to Check


    ire''s humility and cautiousness in recent days.


    "You don''t need to go through anything. It''s not what you think. ire is just pretending. Tell me, what does it mean for someone who has spent four years in prison to regain her freedom?


    "It''s like a camel dying of thirst in the desert, finally finding an oasis. ire will do everything possible to hold onto this newfound freedom.


    "I grew up with her for twenty years. No one understands her true nature better than me. There''s no need to investigate the matters that happened in prison. Trust me, in a few days, she will reveal her true colors."


    As ire''s brother who grew up with her, Harrison had spent twenty years witnessing her sharp tongue, irritability, and willfulness.


    He couldn''t believe that she had undergone such a drastic personality change. He thought that all of this was simply a means for her to avoid returning to prison.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    After listening to Harrison''s words, Frederick sneered, suddenly feeling foolish. He immediately took out his phone and messaged Richard, telling him that there was no need to investigate what happened in the prison anymore. For the next few days, Frederick didn''t even return to the manor. It wasn''t until three dayster that the butler, Bailey, called.


    Chapter 13 No Need to Check


    "General Hawthorne, something has happened. Ms. Caroline Beaumont came over and had a conflict with Ms. Prescott, and Ms. Beaumont fell down the stairs." Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 14 Are You Sa

 Love My Ex-Wife 14

    Chapter 14 Are You Satisfied?


    "What?"


    Frederick hung up the phone and drove home immediately.


    Upon returning home, he saw Caroline''s head tightly wrapped in bandages.


    "Let me see, how did you get injured so badly!" Frederick quickly walked over to examine her wound.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just identally fell down the stairs. It''s not as serious as you think. I didn''t have any argument with ire. It was my own carelessness.


    "Frederick, please don''t me ire. She has truly changed for the better sinceing out of prison this time. She will never be the same as four years ago." Caroline repeatedly pleaded not to me ire, but every word she spoke indirectly reminded Frederick of what had happened to Anna four years ago.


    Her words were cleverly chosen without mentioning Anna explicitly, but they instantly triggered all of Frederick''s pent-up hatred.


    "ire, is that true?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Chapter 14 Are You Satisfied?


    Sure enough, the next moment, Frederick''s eyes darkened, filled with gloom. Though he talked lightly, they carried a chilling, fearsome aura as if a demon had descended.


    Everyone knew what mattered most to him and what his Achilles'' heel was. Caroline certainly understood it even better.


    Her narrow eyes were filled with cunning and malice. She wanted to see how ire would defend herself. Making her fall from the stairs was a serious matter that would definitely leave ire severely punished, if not dead. She didn''t believe that ire could endure this and stayposed. Moreover, this time, it was her deliberately framed ire.


    The former princess of the Prescott family would not tolerate even a slight injustice, let alone such mistreatment.


    "No, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Caroline, please forgive me and don''t hold it against me."


    Unexpectedly, ire raised her hand and fiercely pped herself.


    In the past four years, she had seen and experienced everything in prison. Compared to that, a little grievance was nothing.


    After pping herself, ire looked up at Caroline and asked, "Caroline, are you satisfied now? If not, I can p myself a few more times. Or maybe I should go back to the stairs and fall again to punish myself?" Chapter 14 Are You Satisfied?


    Caroline was stunned and thought, "How can this be?


    The princess of the Prescott family is actually behaving so submissive, so humble.


    She''s pretending! Yes, she must be pretending!"


    But things had escted to this point, and Caroline couldn''t continue to hold onto it. She could only grit her teeth, force a smile, and let ire off the hook.


    "ire, what are you doing? I already said it wasn''t your fault, it was my carelessness. Frederick, I really don''t me her."


    Caroline clung to Frederick''s arm, pretending to be innocent.


    Seeing ire in this state, Frederick felt a bit bewildered as well. But when he recalled Harrison''s words that night, he concluded that she was ying games. He squinted his eyes and scrutinized her. "Is a few ps enough?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    ire nodded, got up, walked upstairs, and stood at the top of the staircase, then rolled down without hesitation.


    Of course, during the process, she protected her vital areas and tried to minimize her injuries.


    In prison, not only falling down the stairs but even having her


    Chapter 14 Are You Satisfied?


    legs broken by being thrown out of a window was all too


    Her ability to withstand physical abuse had long been honed to perfection. For her, these minor injuries were nothing.


    "Is it enough?"


    After rolling down to a lower flight of stairs, ire nced at her injuries, stood up, and walked towards Frederick, respectfully and expressionlessly asking as if nothing had happened. Write yourment


    ir

 Love My Ex-Wife 15

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 15 Watch Her Act


    Frederick nced at ire''s injuries and suddenly felt inexplicably irritated. He shouted at her, "Get lost!"


    "Yes." She calmly nodded, turned around, and went back to the basement.


    Caroline waspletely shocked. She looked at ire''s figure. and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    She thought, "She only served four years in prison. How could shee out and have such a drastic change? Could it really be that she...


    No, that''s impossible."


    As soon as Caroline had this thought, she immediately dismissed


    1. it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The leopard cannot change its spots.


    A person who had always been so mboyant, domineering, and arrogant couldn''tpletely change in just a few years.


    Caroline remembered what Diana had said a few days ago and the things ire had done to win Frederick''s love since childhood. She felt that ire must be doing this on purpose. She eximed inwardly, "ire loves Frederick so much, and


    Chapter 15 Watch Her Act.


    now she must deliberately pretend to be pitiful, trying to gain his sympathy.


    Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, why would Frederick allow her to live in the Halfmoon Manor?


    Although she lives in the basement, considering what happened to Anna, not killing ire with a knife is already the most incredible mercy. How could he let her live in the basement? From this, it can be seen how cunning and scheming she is now. It seems those four years in prison weren''t for nothing.


    In this case, I can''t leave. I have to find a way to stay in the


    manor.


    After using Anna''s death to disguise myself for four years, it''s hard for me to finally be by Frederick''s side and gain closeness with him.


    Unexpectedly, ire is now staying in his manor after being released from prison in just one month."


    Initially, Caroline thought that with Anna''s death standing between ire and Frederick, there was no way they could have any interaction. But now, it seemed she was wrong.


    She had to find every possible way to stay in the Halfmoon Manor. She couldn''t let everything she had sacrificed for these four years go to waste.


    She didn''t want to leave any chance, not even the slightest


    Chapter 15 Watch Her Act chance for ire.


    With


    this thought in mind, Caroline reached out and pressed the injured area on her head, then copsed towards Frederick and said, "Frederick, I feel unwell and dizzy. Can I stay here for a few days?"


    "Of course, Caroline. Your sister is gone, and in Kingstown, I''m your only supporter. You can stay as long as you want," Frederick replied without much hesitation. He had always treated Caroline like a sister, just like he did with Diana. "Really? That''s great. My sister would be so happy to see how well you take care of me," Caroline eximed with joy, continuing her act as usual.


    For these four years, she had indeed gone to great lengths to pretend, never daring to show any hint of her true self in front of Frederick, waiting for the day when everything woulde to


    fruition.


    She always felt that a remarkable man like Frederick was worth any sacrifice to obtain.


    In the following days, Caroline stayed in the manor. Since she was about to graduate from university and didn''t have manymitments, coupled with her recent injury, it was natural for her to spend her time there openly.


    As for ire, she was constantly thinking about finding work and earning money. Otherwise, the amount of money she had wouldn''tst long. It would be gone within two weeks at most. Chapter 15 Watch Her Act


    She spent almost every day sending resumes, attending


    interviews, and answering phone calls, which gave Caroline even more opportunities.


    Caroline knew about ire''s predicament, how Frederick didn''t allow her to use anything in the vi, not even a drop of water. It naturally relieved her hatred to some extent.


    But she still wasn''t entirely at ease with ire staying there. Therefore, she would provoke ire whenever possible.


    "ire, I really didn''t expect that Frederick would make you stay in the basement and not provide you with anything. He won''t even let you use anything in the vi, not even a drop of water to drink.


    "If you want, I can talk to him for you. He will definitely listen to me. ire, don''t worry, these past four years, Frederick..."


    Caroline desperately showed off in front of ire, even going as far as going to the basement under the pretext of doing something good for her.


    She put on an act again and again.


    Caroline was just trying to disgust ire. Under normal circumstances, ire would just ignore her, but now that she was about to run out of money and face hunger. It also affected her job search as well. After three consecutive days, when ire saw Carolineing


    Chapter 15 Watch Her Act


    to the basement again, she approached Caroline after fiercely pinched her own thigh and ran over with tears in her eyes.


    "Caroline, I know you''re kind-hearted, and I also know that Frederick treats you very well. You''ve been by his side for these four years. I think you must be particrly important to him


    now.


    "I''m running out of money now, and I''m about to run out of food. and drinks. Can you please ask him to give me something to eat? I''m willing to do whatever he asks of me. Any dirty or tiring work, I can handle it."


    After ire finished speaking, she looked at Caroline, who had turned pale and shocked. It was a sense of satisfaction she had never experienced before.


    She sneered inwardly, "Aren''t you iming to be important to Frederick? Don''t you want to pretend to be a pure and innocent woman, a saint?


    Well then, since that''s the case, I''ll give you a chance to pretend


    and act.


    If you really are so important, it conveniently solves my basic needs and prevents me from tragically starving to death in the end." Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 16

    Chapter 16 Beautiful Dreams


    "Alright, ire, I''ll go tell Frederick right away. Don''t worry, he will listen to me. Just wait for me."


    Caroline was originally angry, but suddenly, she seemed to think of something and had a sudden change in her expression. She approached ire with a smile and held her hand affectionately. "Sure."


    ire knew that Caroline must have thought of something or was preparing some disgusting tricks to deal with her.


    But it didn''t matter. If Caroline could really persuade Frederick, then she wouldn''t have to starve, and finding a job wouldn''t be. so difficult for now. It would be even better.


    When Frederick sent her to prison, he and Harrison had erased all her academic records. Now, without any educational background and with a criminal record, finding a job became even more challenging.


    ire thought that no matter what tricks Caroline yed next, as long as she didn''t kill or starve her, she didn''t care. She also didn''t believe that Caroline could influence Frederick.


    After all, he hated her because of Anna''s death.


    Unexpectedly,ter that evening, Caroline came with Bailey.


    Chapter 16 Beautiful Dreams


    "ire, what do you think? Frederick has agreed! That''s great. Starting from today, you don''t have to stay in the basement anymore. He said you can follow me from now on. Wherever I go, you go," Caroline proudly eximed, walking over and hugging ire in front of Bailey. ire knew that she did it on purpose and that she was acting.


    She also understood why Frederick allowed her to leave the basement and stay with Caroline. It was to protect her from harm better.


    But she couldn''t consider all of that anymore. No matter what, it was still better than starving to death in the basement.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, Bailey brought ire to a room.


    Caroline prepared it so she could have an easier time carrying out her n. So, she didn''t let ire stay with the other servants.


    Although the room wasn''t great and small, it was still a relief for ire. At least she didn''t have to stay in the cold basement anymore.


    She closed the door, enjoying the warmth that had been absent for so long in the winter. Shey on the bed, covered herself with a nket, and tears involuntarily streamed down her face.


    It wasn''t just because of the hardships of staying in the basement during this period but also because this moment.


    Chapter 16 Beautiful Dreams


    reminded her so much of the day she was released from prison and returned to the Prescott Manor.


    It seemed like all the grievances and pain overflowed at this moment, unstoppable, as tears continued to fall.


    That night, ire had the best sleep since arriving at the Halfmoon Manor.


    Just like the night she returned to the Prescott Manor after being released from prison, she had a beautiful dream. However, in the dream''s final moments, she dreamed that Frederick had gathered a group of thugs and bullied her to death, just as tragic as Anna''s death back then.


    She still remembered the scene vividly from four years ago when she, Frederick, and Harrison arrived and saw Anna lying lifeless at the entrance of the bar.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was naked and covered in blood. It was such a horrifying sight.


    If it weren''t for the recognizable Anna''s face, she wouldn''t have believed that person was actually Anna.


    She desperately tried to exin to Frederick and Harrison, but the message from Anna on her phone was the damning evidence -ire, I''ve arrived at Redsun Bar.


    To this day, she still didn''t know why she received that message.


    She clearly didn''t make ns to meet Anna at the bar, but she


    Chapter 16 Beautiful Dreams


    ended up dead, and there was no way to investigate further. The few thugs were shot dead on the spot by Frederick, leaving no witnesses.


    After that night, for Harrison, she, a fake sister who had upied Anna''s identity for many years, killed his biological


    sister.


    As for Frederick, she had murdered the woman he loved the most. So, based on that one message, they used all their connections to send her to prison.


    She even wondered if it wasn''t for the strength of the Prescott family and that Frederick needed their support in his


    presidential race, they wouldn''t have cared about Elizabeth''s condition and let her out of prison.


    Just as she was thinking, her phone rang. It was a call from Elizabeth.


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 17 No N

 Love My Ex-Wife 17

    Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    "ire, you went out to have fun and it''s been so long without a call. Are you having too much fun and forgetting about me?"


    Elizabeth''s voice on the phone remained kind and gentle, still so


    warm.


    "No, Grandma, I was just about to call you these past couple of days. I think Queenstown is a great city, and I''m enjoying my time here. I''m thinking of finding a job and staying."


    The long-lost warmth suddenly washed over ire. She nced around the room and thought of the basement where she lived a few days ago. She almost burst into tears, but she forced herself to hold it back. "What? You want to stay in Queenstown?" Elizabeth was


    shocked.


    "Yes, Grandma, I want to stay here. You know, because of Anna''s incident, Harrison and my parents..."


    ire nodded and brought up Anna''s matter as an excuse.


    Elizabeth couldn''t handle any more shocking news now. She needed toe up with an excuse to keep it from her.


    "Well, as long as you''re happy. Just remember, don''t let yourself suffer out there. If you need money, tell me. Come back and visit


    Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    me whenever you have time."


    Elizabeth smiled and cautioned her worriedly. She knew about ire''s situation in the Prescoll family, and she had seen everything during the month after she was discharged from the hospital. Although it pained her, Elizabeth understood that there was a life involved. For Harrison, Robert, and Margaret, it was the best solution.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although she didn''t believe that ire would kill anyone, Harrison, Robert, and Margaret were not like her. They really hated ire.


    From the beginning, when she used her life as leverage, she never considered that ire would be able to stay in the Prescott Manor and continue living as before after being released from prison. But she didn''t expect the separation toe so soon.


    Still, it was for the best as long as ire was doing well.


    "Yes, Grandma, don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself. I''ll visit you whenever I have the opportunity."


    ire tried hard to restrain herself, trying to make her voice sound calm.


    After hanging up the phone, ire hugged herself and buried herself in the nket, crying uncontrobly. Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    Every time she heard Elizabeth''s voice, it felt like she was brought back to her days as the princess of the Prescoll family.


    Back then, she was so adored, so dazzling, but now even surviving became such a struggle. How could she not feel sad?


    But the truth was, she didn''t even have the right to cry.


    As soon as she buried her head in the nket, there was a loud knock on the door.


    "Get up and start working! Mr. Hawthorne ordered it. From today onwards, you''ll be working in the manor. You can''t just eat and drink for free!" Bailey said. "Okay, I''ming."


    ire wiped away her tears and quickly got up to wash and freshen up.


    For the rest of the day, she tirelessly cleaned, scrubbed toilets, wiped tables, mopped floors, and took care of various misceneous tasks.


    Because of the incident where a servant had saved her and was being skinned alive, none of the other servants would care for her anymore.


    From the moment she stepped out of her room, she worked non-stop until evening, without a single moment of rest, except for meal breaks and drinking water. Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    Meanwhile, Caroline sat in her room painting her nails, listening to music, and texting on her phone while ordering the other servants to find ways to keep ire busy. Caroline didn''t believe ire, having grown up spoiled, could


    tolerate it.


    But to her surprise, ire neverined or showed signs of exhaustion. She simply endured and continued working relentlessly.


    After finishing her work, she went back to her room and fell asleep immediately. She was too tired to have random thoughts or worry anymore, feeling content with her fatigue.


    In the past, when she was in prison, ire never slept peacefully, always afraid that she would wake up to find her blood or someone else''s blood.


    Now, being able to sleep well, even if it meant feeling tired, was a luxury she appreciated.


    "What? She finished all the tasks without a word?"


    The next day, Caroline was shocked and infuriated upon hearing that ire hadpleted all the work.


    At the same time, it further confirmed her belief that ire was putting on an act for Frederick.


    However, Caroline couldn''t help butugh when she thought of


    Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    this. ire had miscalcted her n. There was unrest in at town in Kingstown, and Frederick had called yesterday to say he wouldn''t being back for a few days. "ire, you''re done for these next few days. I will make sure that you leave before Frederickes back!"


    Caroline mmed her foundation powder onto the table and called Bailey.


    "Since she is so capable, let her continue working hard."


    She was certain that ire, the spoiled princess, wouldn''tst long.


    In the next few days, Caroline pushed ire to her limits, making her do all the work of everyone in the manor. The work of dozens of people had piled on ire''s shoulder alone.


    A weekter, ire finally couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed on the ground.


    Seeing ire in such a feeble state, as if she were about to die, Bailey was concerned about the situation escting and decided to call Richard.


    Of course, Bailey knew what to say and what not to say, and he was well aware of how much Frederick hated ire.


    "General Hawthorne, Bailey called to inform that ire had been doing all the tasks for dozens of people in the manor these past few days and fainted from exhaustion." Chapter 17 No Need to Report


    After Richard hung up the phone, he hesitated for a long time before reporting the matter to Frederick.


    Frederick sat at his desk, his hand pausing in the midst of signing a document. He furrowed his brow, and for a brief moment, an unnoticed pang of pain flickered in his heart.


    Did this woman perform so well just to win his sympathy and make him spare her?


    Caroline came pleadingly, asking him to let ire move out of the basement, and he agreed. So she thought there was hope that by desperately putting on a show, she could be spared, was that it? Dream on!


    "If she faints but is still alive, then why bother reporting it to


    me?"


    Frederick''s eyes darkened, and he continued to sign the papers on his desk.


    In the manor, irey dazedly on the bed, truly feeling like she was on the verge of death. With great effort, she managed to open her eyes, only to hear the conversation between Bailey and Richard. "General Hawthorne has ordered that as long as she''s still alive, there''s no need to report it."


    orce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 18

    Chapter 18 What a Pity


    ire felt a tightness in her heart. Taking a shallow breath, she moved her body slightly and instantly felt dizzy and lightheaded.


    She reached up to massage her temples, and the words she had just heard from Frederick caused her heart to skip a beat. Although she had never expected him to save her or have any soft feelings for her, it still hurt deeply to hear those words. After all, she had loved him so passionately all her life, yet couldn''t even receive a trace of warmth from him.


    irey on the bed, staring at the ceiling, involuntarily thinking of her past self, who loved Frederick with pride. "Frederick, why can''t you just look at me? I think I''m not inferior to any other woman!"


    "Frederick, I won''t give up. I refuse to believe you won''t fall in love with me. In the end, you''ll belong to me."


    "Frederick, look at the gift I prepared for you. I think you will like it. How is it? I searched all over Kingstown to find it. I treat you well, right? Have you fallen in love with me?" ire was lost in her memories when the door suddenly mmed open.


    Chapter 18 What a Pity


    "ire, what happened? Why did you faint for no reason?"


    Caroline walked in, feigning surprise, gaping her mouth open, pretending to be concerned.


    Just a second ago, she was about to kick the door down, but now she was putting on this insincere act.


    Bah!


    ire sneered, enduring her dizziness as she turned her head away, toozy to even nce at Caroline, let alone pay attention. to her.


    "ire, I''ve heard everything. It''s all because of those servants. They''ve been mistreating you, and I''ve already scolded them."


    Caroline continued her performance, vigorously shaking ire''s body when she saw ire ignored her.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you about to copse? Please talk to mo


    for a moment, okay?"


    Caroline used every ounce of her acting skills, fully aware ire''s difort and dizziness.


    of


    If ire weren''t feeling disoriented, Caroline wouldn''t shake her like that.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to see how long ire could endure this torture. She felt that ire would request to move out tomorrow. Chapter 18 What a Pity


    "Caroline, if there''s nothing else, you can go back. I''m fine."


    ire was unable to withstand the shaking and could only respond weakly.


    Caroline abruptly stopped her actions and turned pale.


    She didn''t expect ire to be still able to endure at this point.


    It seemed that she refused to give up until she faced a grim reality.


    "That''s great, ire, as long as you''re okay. I happen to be going out, so you cane with me. Frederick said to take you along when I go out.


    "I''ll take you out so that these servants in the manor won''t bother you anymore. I''m afraid if I''m not here with you, these malicious servants will trouble you again," Caroline said selfishly without giving ire a chance to speak, then she left. "..."


    ire, who had just been vigorously shaken by Caroline, tried to speak up, but she felt extremely dizzy before she could say a word.


    After finally feeling a bit better, she looked up only to find Caroline''s figure had long disappeared at the door.


    Five minutester, Bailey forcibly took ire out with the help of the other servants.


    Chapter 18 What a Pity


    Outside, it was freezing cold, and snowkes were falling from the sky.


    ire was already feeling unwell, and she wasn''t even allowed to wear warm clothing. She stood there in thin clothes, enduring the icy weather.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was enjoying the warmth in the bedroom, holding a ss of wine and gently shaking the red wine inside. as she watched ire trembling in the cold through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "ire, I want to see how you''ll continue pretending this time. It''s about time for you to get lost, unless you don''t want to live anymore."


    Caroline slowly sipped the red wine, then put down the ss before calling for a servant.


    "Tell ire to wait a moment. I need to do my makeup."


    Caroline pretended not to know anything and ordered.


    Women took their time when doing makeup, even if it took two or three hours to be meticulous.


    Caroline held an eyebrow pencil and pretended to apply makeup while watching a drama on her phone.


    Time passed bit by bit, and after two hours, ire finally couldn''t hold on any longer. With a loud thud, she copsed


    Chapter 18 What a Pity stiffly on the icy ground.


    Her face turned pale, her body almost freezing, and her breathing was weak.


    "Ms. Beaumont, Ms. Prescott has fainted."


    Bailey remembered what Richard said and came up to report to Caroline.


    "What are you standing there for when someone has fainted? It''s so cold outside. Do you want her to die? Bring her back! Also, instruct everyone not to disturb her for these two days. Since she has been working for so long without proper rest, let her have a good rest." Caroline tossed aside the lipstick in her hand and gave Bailey a displeased look.


    "Yes, I understand, Ms. Beaumont."


    Since she had given such instructions, he naturally knew what to do.


    After bringing the unconscious ire back to the room, he locked the door while she was still lying on the bed.


    Bailey removed the key, but as he remembered her barely breathing state just now, he hesitated for a moment.


    "Bailey, if we really follow Ms. Beaumont''s instructions, I''m afraid Ms. Prescott will die in the room. We don''t know when Chapter 18 What a Pity


    General Hawthorne wille back."


    The servant who was following along reminded Bailey with some sympathy.


    "What can we do? Have you forgotten how General Hawthorne skinned Freya before just because she saved the feverish Ms. Prescoll?


    "Ms. Beaumont is someone deeply cherished by General Hawthorne, while Ms. Prescott seems to be his sworn enemy. Although we don''t know the details, it''s best not to meddle in this matter, or our lives won''t be guaranteed." Bailey looked back at the locked room, sighed, and then left.


    The servant shook her head and sighed, "She seemed like a decent person. How did she offend General Hawthorne?"


    "Who knows? They say she used to be an arrogant princess from a wealthy family, but I don''t see any of that haughtiness. She doesn''t seem to put on airs at all," another servant chimed in.


    "What a pity." After saying that, they shook their head and walked away.


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 19 Have to Give Up?

 Love My Ex-Wife 19

    Chapter 19 Have to Give Up?


    irey unconscious on the bed, unaware that she was locked in the room.


    As time passed slowly, she finally woke up in the dead of night.


    After a week of abuse, relentless work, and illness, she barely had the strength to move.


    Opening her eyes, she realized she was back in her room. Rubbing her head, she recalled everything that had happened before she fainted.


    She remembered feeling freezing cold and copsing in the yard of Halfmoon Manor.


    During her unconsciousness, she vaguely sensed someone dragging her away.


    As she tried to move, a sharp pain shot through her head, and her throat felt dry and sore.


    She had no strength left, and her eyelids felt heavy.


    Looking around the room, she noticed there was no water or food.


    "Is anyone there? Help!" she called out, summoning all her energy to shout towards the door.


    Chapter 19 Have to Give Up?


    But her weak voice barely carried, and with everyone else asleep, she felt hopeless.


    It was already 1 AM.


    Gathering her strength, she attempted to get up, but after several failed attempts, she could only shout weakly, "Is anyone there?"


    Eventually, she resigned herself to waiting until morning, hoping the staff would hear her when they started their day.


    As dawn broke, ire woke again, this time at 8 AM.


    Her head felt like it was on fire, and she was painfully aware of her hunger and thirst.


    "Is anyone there?" she tried again, but her voice was even weaker now.


    She thought to herself that such a faint call would never be heard, so she pushed herself toward the door.


    In her extreme weakness, she finally made it to the door, using the wall for support.


    She turned the doorknob, only to find it locked from the outside.


    Her heart sank.


    Caroline had locked her in!


    Chapter 19 Have to Give Up?


    In that moment, all her hope crumbled.


    Her hand slipped from the doorknob, and she copsed to the


    floor.


    Caroline wanted her to die in this room!


    With a burning head, a numb stomach, and an overwhelming thirst, panic set in.


    Coughing violently, she felt her heart race, almost suffocating her.


    Desperate breaths followed, and she feared she might truly die here.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ""No! I can''t die here!"


    The thought of the warm blood, the strong stench of decay from the prison haunted her, driving her into a frenzy.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    ire muttered, her eyes vacant and her mind spiraling.


    Summoning herst bit of strength, she crawled back to the bed and reached for her phone hidden under the pillow.


    Leaning against the bed, she dialed Caroline''s number, knowing that Frederick was not in the vi and Caroline was her only chance of rescue. Chapter 19 Have to Give Up?


    Meanwhile, in the dining room, Caroline was enjoying breakfast, elegantly using her knife and fork while sipping milk.


    When her phone rang, she nced at the screen and saw it was ire calling. With a smirk, she silenced the call and set the phone down.


    She knew ire was just begging for mercy, wanting her to let her go.


    Caroline was determined to teach her a lesson this time.


    "Hmph, ire, this time I won''t believe you''re still not moving out and are still clinging to Frederick."


    In ire''s room, she called Caroline repeatedly, but only heard the mechanical voice of voicemail.


    Despair washed over her as she realized death was creeping closer.


    With no other options, she sent Caroline a text, revealing the truth: [Caroline, do you really think I wanted to stay in the vi? It was Frederick who wanted me to stay.] Caroline, having finished her meal and wiped her mouth, picked


    her phone again, only to see ire''s message.


    up


    "...Impossible!"


    The shock hit her like a thunderbolt, and she dropped her


    Chapter 19 Have to Give Up? phone, rushing to ire''s room. Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 20

    Chapter 20 You lied!


    "Open the door!"


    Caroline ordered someone to open the door.


    "ire, who''re you trying to kid? No way! You killed my sister, the girl Fred loved most. How could he let you stay at Halfmoon Manor? You''re full of it!"


    Caroline''s face went red with anger as she stomped over and put her foot on ire, pushing her down. "If you keep talking crap, I''ll have someone rip your mouth apart right now!"


    "Ha...I''m not lying... Fred made me stay. It was...to keep you safe!"


    ire, pinned down, gave a sad smile through the pain, almost shaking.


    She really didn''t want to say those words again, ''cause it hurt so bad.


    It felt like being stabbed over and over by the person she loved


    most.


    But she had no choice. If she didn''t say it, Caroline would beat her to death.


    "Keep me safe? From what?"


    Chapter 20 You lied!


    Hearing that, Caroline was shocked and didn''t believe it. Without thinking, she cased up on ire''s foot a bit.


    "Yes... Frederick wants me to shield you. It''s been dangerous around him all these years...you''ve been by his side these past few years, and now that he''s a suprememander...running for president, it will be even more dangerous." "You''re Anna''s only sister...of course he doesn''t want anything to happen to you. So...he had me be the woman by his side, to...die in your ce."


    Saying thest word, ire seemed to have used up all the strength of her life, tragic and deste.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "So that''s how it is, wonderful, I knew Frederick cared about me, I just knew it..."


    After hearing the whole story, Caroline was as happy as a child, smiling joyfully.


    She quickly ordered the servants to call a doctor to treat ire, to take care of her.


    ire alsopletely rxed, but seeing Caroline like that, it felt surreal.


    Once, she too had been like Caroline, overjoyed at getting even a little bit of Frederick''s care. Chapter 20 You lied!


    Even if Frederick just looked at her a little longer, smiled at her a little, she could smile foolishly for a long time.


    But now, she no longer cared about these things, nor did she dare to hope for them anymore.


    She just wanted to live well, that''s all.


    To live well, she had to leave here, leave Frederick.


    "There''s one more thing, Frederick not only said he wants me to shield you, he also said he wants to marry me."


    ire tightened her fists and continued, telling Caroline about Frederick''s n to marry her.


    She was very clear that Frederick wanted to marry her to prevent any idents, to make everyone think the woman by his side was her, not Caroline.


    But Caroline, upon hearing this news, the smile on her face instantly froze.


    After a long time, she turned and looked at ire, but said nothing and just left.


    After Caroline left, the family doctor soon arrived, hung up an IV, brought down the fever, infused nutrients, and ire finally felt alive again. Chapter 20 You lied!


    But now, she started to be afraid.


    If Frederick knew she had told Caroline about shielding her and the marriage n, how would he treat her?


    But now, she really couldn''t afford to worry about that anymore.


    Being by Frederick''s side, she hadn''t even reached the time. when she would truly shield Caroline, but she had already flirted with death over and over. Let alone the future... She couldn''t be passive like this anymore.


    Since she had already told Caroline everything, and Caroline loved Frederick so much, upon hearing the news of Frederick wanting to marry her, she should definitely make a big scene. Maybe then, she could finally leave.


    After that day, ire waited and waited for Caroline to go find Frederick and cause amotion.


    But for several days, she didn''t see Caroline again.


    She thought Caroline must have gone straight to the border to find Frederick, and the result shoulde soon.


    Until one night a weekter, Frederick suddenly kicked open door and rushed in.


    the


    "What did you do to Caroline again? Why did she suddenly leave


    Chapter 20 You lied!


    the vi?"


    Frederick grabbed her wrist, almost crushing it, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    He had just quelled the riots on the border and came back to hear the servants say Caroline had left the vi.


    With the matter of Anna in mind, Frederick directly sentenced ire to death.


    ""


    But ire didn''t even care about the pain in her wrist, her face as pale as paper, standing there without saying a word.


    Her hope waspletely dashed!


    Why?


    Why didn''t Caroline cause trouble for Frederick after learning about their marriage n?


    Write yourment


    ir G

 Love My Ex-Wife 21

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/6


    Chapter 21 She Goes In


    "What? Admitting it?!"


    Seeing ire silent, Frederick was even more convinced that Caroline leaving the vi had something to do with ire.


    "I didn''t do anything. Frederick, trust me, I know my ce, I have self-awareness. I won''t cause any trouble. If you don''t believe me, you can call Caroline."


    Hearing Frederick''s words again, ire finally came to her senses. She lowered her head, standing there, respectfully speaking.


    She knew that if Frederick wanted to, he could take her life in an


    instant.


    Looking at the humble ire, Frederick frowned slightly. "Better be that way, or else you know the consequences."


    Watching his retreating back, ire finally let out a sigh of relief.


    She sat down on the bed, repeatedly thinking about everything Caroline did after finding out she had moved into Halfmoon Manor, but couldn''t figure out why Caroline did nothing this time. She could see that Caroline was very fond of Frederick.


    Chapter 21 She Goes In


    But knowing the news of her and Frederick''s marriage n, how could she not make a fuss and instead choose to leave Halfmoon


    Manor?


    From that day on, Caroline indeed did just that.


    She no longer stayed at Halfmoon Manor.


    Everything returned to the path Frederick had set, developing step by step ording to his wishes.


    Whenever necessary, Frederick would bring her along, wanting to create the illusion for outsiders that she was the woman by his side.


    In public, Frederick acted like a deeply loving man.


    He would gently pull her into his embrace, carefully open the car door for her, and move her chair aside during meals.


    He would even delicately fix any stray hairs out of ce.


    Many times, ire found herself believing that Frederick truly loved her.


    Yet deep down, she knew that Frederick did not love her; all of this was merely to ensure she could better shield Caroline from harm.


    Still, in those moments of distraction, she would uncontrobly fall into the illusion of being cherished.


    Chapter 21 She Goes In


    After all, this was the love she had longed for in her earlier life!


    Only when she saw the cold and gloomy look in Frederick''s eyes could she remind herself of how much he hated her.


    Caroline would asionally visit Halfmoon Manor but never troubled ire again.


    ire understood that she could not escape Frederick in the


    short term.


    Unless all dangers surrounding Frederick were eliminated, or he ascended to the presidency, or dealt with his biggest threat, his brother Arthur Hawthorne, she would remain trapped. As for the marriage issue, ire had no idea what Frederick was nning and did not dare to ask.


    Once married, her grandmother would surely find out, and ire feared it might upset her.


    Bing Mrs. Hawthorne would put her in even greater danger, drawing the attention of all enemies and allowing them to overlook Caroline, which was Frederick''s original n. However, marrying her would not be easy for Frederick.


    Four years ago, when she was still the little princess of the Prescott family, her false identity had not been exposed, and the Hawthorne family would not have opposed the marriage. Chapter 21 She Goes In


    But now, to the Prescott family, she was the murderer of their own daughter. Regardless of the evidence, the Hawthorne family viewed her as such.


    Although the Madam Prescott supported her, she had no influence over the marriage.


    The Hawthorne family had a long history in politics, and with Nathan Hawthorne''s significant position in the military, both Arthur and Frederick were presidential candidates.


    A family like that would never agree to Frederick marrying a woman like her.


    Four years ago, if the Prescott family had not been powerful enough to influence the political scene in Kingstown, the


    Hawthorne family would never have consented to her marriage with Frederick.


    The best she could do was to dy, hoping to buy time until Frederick became president or eliminated all his enemies, at which point she could gain her freedom.


    For now, she could only obedientlyply and strive to keep her life intact.


    Outside, Frederick treated her well, but back at Halfmoon Manor, she continued to live a life worse than that of a servant.


    After Caroline left the manor, ire returned to the basement, back to her previous state of embarrassment. Chapter 21 She Goes In


    Frederick still forbade her from using anything in the vi, and she had to find ways to earn money.


    In the past month, she had searched for countless jobs, from


    Even jobs as a waitress or manualborer eluded her.


    Each time, she was rejected at the crucial moment because of her criminal record.


    One evening, as she looked at thest fifty dors in her wallet, feeling anxious, she received a phone call.


    "Hello, is this Ms. Prescott?"


    On the other end was a man''s voice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Yes, this is she. May I ask who you are?"


    ire''s heart raced with excitement, thinking perhaps this was a potential employer.


    "Hello, our club is hiring cleaners. Are you interested?"


    Upon hearing this opportunity, ire eagerly replied, "Yes, I can do that!"


    The next day, she arrived to find out it was the famous Eclipse Nightclub in Kingstown.


    Chapter 21 She Goes In


    As the former little princess of the Prescott family, she was quite familiar with the name Eclipse Nightclub.


    It was synonymous with extravagance, where the rich could indulge in all kinds of pleasures-there was nothing you couldn''t find, especially women.


    Looking at therge sign that read "Eclipse Nightclub," she instinctively clenched her fists.


    Deep down, she hesitated, but reality left no room for doubt.


    ire, no matter where it was, as long as it offered her a job and a way to earn money, that was all that mattered. After all, she was only going to be a cleaner, and everything else had nothing to do with her. After calming herself, she took a deep breath and stepped inside.


    As ire entered, not far away, a stranger in a ck car picked up his phone and dialed a number.


    "Mr. Arthur Hawthorne, she has gone in."


    Write yourment


    ir Gif

 Love My Ex-Wife 22

    Chapter 22 Is it too kind to her?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Can you start working tonight?" The manager nced up at her.


    "Tonight?" ire hadn''t expected it to be so soon.


    "Not possible? If not, I''ll find someone else," the manager replied firmly.


    "Sure, I can do it," ire said, eager to keep the job she had finally secured.


    Checking the time on her phone, it was already 9 PM, and Frederick hadn''t called her yet, so he likely wouldn''t need her tonight.


    The manager discussed her work schedule, then took her to start her shift.


    ire learned she would work from 6 PM to 2 AM, eight hours, and hesitated a bit.


    Normally, it wouldn''t be an issue, but she recalled that Frederick had taken her to events around 8 PM.


    If he needed her by his side, it couldplicate things.


    However, she reassured herself that such asions were rare. Frederick, being the head of Kingstown''s Security Department and a general, was usually very busy with many responsibilities. Furthermore, when she needed to go out with him, it wasn''t always at night.


    Chapter 22 Is it too kind to her?


    As long as it was for work, there were rest periods every month, and the manager just said she could adjust her schedule. This issue was basically not something to worry about anymore. Besides, he didn''t care about her well-being, let alone when she returned home.


    With that thought, ire felt less anxious.


    To ensure her safety and avoid Frederick''s notice, she bundled up tightly for her first day at work.


    Wearing a hat and mask, she thought even Frederick, or her brother Harrison, who had grown up with her, wouldn''t recognize her.


    After all, in a ce like Eclipse Nightclub, Frederick would probably onlye asionally.


    With so many clubs in Kingstown, it was unlikely he would choose this one.


    Thus, ire began her job at Eclipse Nightclub, thinking about how she would receive her first paycheck in a month.


    She could even pick up some bottles and cardboard boxes to sell for a little extra cash and a meal, which would help her get through the month. However, ire never anticipated that just three days into her job, she would run into Frederick.


    Chapter 22 Is it too kind to her?


    On that day, after finishing her cleaning duties, she was rinsing the mop in the sink when she identally slipped on the wet floor and fell. Shended hard, hitting her face and causing it to bleed.


    As she removed her hat and mask to check her injury, Frederick happened toe out of the restroom. He looked up and immediately saw ire. ire froze, her mind nk.


    Remembering everything Frederick had done to her, she instinctively turned to run.


    But Frederick was quick; he grabbed her and cornered her.


    "What''s this? Have I been too lenient with youtely? Letting you linger here, ire? I need you to take the heat, but if you don''t obey, I can easily let you go and make you pay for Anna''s life!" Write yourment


    Chapter 22 Is it too kind to her?


    The man speaking was none other than Arthur''s secretary, Shawn ke.


    The call was meant for Arthur.


    "Okay, I understand," Shawn replied.


    Momentster, Arthur''s voice came through Shawn''s phone.


    "Mr. Arthur Hawthorne, why are you going to such lengths for this woman? Given her current status, what can you possibly gain? If Frederick finds out it''s you..." Shawn cautioned, a hint of worry in his tone.


    "No, soon you will see. I know my brother better than anyone. Remember, everything must proceed in an orderly fashion; don''t rush it. Alright, we can leave now." Arthur smirked slightly, his gaze darkening as he looked at the sign for Eclipse Nightclub.

 Love My Ex-Wife 23

    Chapter 23 Those Perverts Love It the Most


    even


    Frederick thought ire was stalking him, though she was wearing a cleaning uniform.


    He had been treating her well at the various events they attended recently, thinking she had regained hope and wanted to catch his attention again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "No, it''s not like that. Frederick, listen to me. I really don''t have any money and was desperate to find a way to earn some, so I took this job. Check for yourself, I applied to many jobs but no one would hire me because of my school records and criminal record from years ago."


    "I finally found this cleaning job at Eclipse Nightclub. I''m not stalking you, I''m here to work. If you don''t believe me, I can take you to the HR manager."


    Hearing Frederick mention "paying with her life", ire''s face paled.


    She realized lying was useless now that he had seen her here.


    If Frederick wanted to investigate, he could uncover anything.


    "Oh really? You expect me to believe you?"


    Chapter 23 Those Perverts Love It the Most Frederick''s gaze darkened.


    "It''s true! Look at my job application history on my phone?"


    ire quickly pulled out her phone to show Frederick all the jobs she had applied for.


    But when she opened the app, her application history waspletely nk.


    "Impossible...this can''t be..."


    ire kept refreshing the app, but there was nothing.


    She had clearly submitted her resume through this app, so how could there be no record of it?


    She had applied for jobs on this app just the day beforeing to Eclipse Nightclub, and it always showed her application history for the past 6 months. Now it was empty.


    "Hmph! ire, you never learn! Four years ago you lied, and now you''re still lying!"


    Frederick looked at ire''s futile attempts to exin, his mind shing back to Anna''s death four years ago.


    ire''s pleading then was identical to now.


    He grabbed her phone and smashed it on the ground.


    Chapter 23 Those Perverts Love It the Most


    ""No..."


    ire started to retort, but the familiar scene choked the words


    in her throal.


    Four years ago, she had knelt in the rain all night after pleading, only to end up imprisoned and miserable for the past four years. She clenched her fists, suddenly unable to say another word.


    "What, you admit it now? You admit you came here to stalk me? After four years, you still dare? ire, I really underestimated you."


    "Since you''re bold enough to stalk me at Eclipse Nightclub, I''ll let you experience Eclipse Nightclub properly."


    Frederick grabbed ire''s chin, his eyes freezing cold.


    He had the staff give ire a makeover, transforming her into a ckce masked woman in under an hour.


    When she emerged, Frederick couldn''t help but pause.


    The tight ckce perfectly entuated her figure.


    From childhood to now, he had seen her in all sorts of ways -innocent and naive as a child, pure and simple during her teenage years. He had witnessed her spoiled and willful side, as well as her proud and passionate nature, like a little sun shining brightly. Chapter 23 Those Perverts Love It the Most


    But he had never seen her like this-so alluring and seductive.


    The mysterious mask added an alluring element. The pitiful expression, with her bosom peeking through the sheer fabric, made him want to pin her down and ravage her.


    But Frederick''s gaze only lingered for a moment before hardening.


    This woman killed Anna, he couldn''t think of her that way.


    "You know, in that outfit, you''re exactly the type those perverts at Eclipse Nightclub love."


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 24 Don''t Wan

 Love My Ex-Wife 24

    Chapter 24 Don''t Want to Be Messed With by Me?


    Frederick stood up and walked over, slightly lowering his head to lean in close to ire''s car, his lips curling into a cold smile.


    His voice was low and deep, like a soul-stealing demon from the depths of hell.


    Pervert?


    ire looked up, Frederick''s deep gaze making her recall the nightmarish rumors about Eclipse Nightclub - a den of Kingstown''s darkest evils towards women. She couldn''t imagine the tortures she might face.


    ire felt as if fear had stripped her of her senses, leaving her frozen in ce, mouth agape, unable to utter a word.


    It wasn''t until Frederick grabbed her arm to pull her away that she snapped back to reality. Instinctively, her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor.


    "Frederick, please, don''t do this! I''ll do anything you want, just don''t send me to those perverts!" she begged, crawling on the ground and clutching at his pant leg. Chapter 24 Don''t Want to Be Messed With...


    This reaction was a reflex to protect herself, but her mind was a chaotic whirlwind, buzzing with confusion.


    "ire, this is your own doing. You chose to follow me to Eclipse Nightclub. Is kneeling all you know how to do?"


    "Is that all you learned in four years in prison? Get up! You don''t have the right to refuse!"


    Frederick nced at ire on the floor, then crouched down, gripping her chin tightly before releasing her and dragging her out of the private room.


    He led her through a maze of corridors, leaving ire disoriented.


    She lost track of how long they walked or where they were going, her mind racing with panic.


    he had only one thought in her mind. She no longer recognized the path ahead, and if she needed to runter, she wouldn''t be able to escape. Finally, they arrived at another private room.


    "No, I don''t want to go in! Frederick, please! Let me go! I beg you!"


    ire instinctively stepped back, desperately pleading as she refused to enter.


    Chapter 24 Don''t Want to Be Messed With...


    She had no idea what awaited her inside, but Frederick didn''t give her a chance to refuse.


    Before she could finish her sentence, he yanked her inside.


    "Ah!" ire cried out in fear.


    But once inside, she was taken aback to find the roompletely empty.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She spun around, inspecting every corner, unable to believe her


    eyes.


    Wasn''t Frederick supposed to hand her over to the perverts?


    A shocking thought crossed her mind. Could Frederick be nning something for himself instead?


    Fear surged through her at the idea, but looking at Frederick reignited the long-buried desire she had for him.


    He was the man she had always dreamed of.


    She knew he wouldn''t kill her; he needed her to protect


    Caroline.


    Other men were different, and being in Frederick''s hands was far better than falling into someone else''s grasp. "Frederick, I...I..."


    ire stammered, torn between fear and nervousness, unable to


    Chapter 24 Don''t Want to Be Messed With... 4/4 form aplete sentence.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want me?"


    Frederick studied her, as if he could read her thoughts. His eyes narrowed, and a smirk crept onto his lips as he stepped closer, brushing his fingers through her hair and cradling her face. Their faces were so close that their noses almost touched.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 25 Dark Green

 Love My Ex-Wife 25

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 25 Dark Green


    ire stood there, frozen, so nervous she could barely speak.


    She had never been this close to Frederick before, nor had she ever experienced such an intimate atmosphere with any man.


    Growing up as the Prescott family''s daughter, no one dared to treat her this way.


    She had always imed she wanted to pursue Frederick, but he had never reciprocated those feelings, nor had he ever been this close to her.


    ire could almost hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    The room was dimly lit in shades of green, creating an atmosphere thick with a sense of hidden, primal desire.


    "Your heart is racing. Are you excited? Then let''s see how you feel," Frederick said, his tone darkening as he leaned closer.


    "..."


    In that moment, ire genuinely feared what Frederick might do. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, he pped his hands, and a curtain slowly rose from arge wall. Chapter 25 Dark Green


    As the curtain lifted, a massive ss wall appeared, revealing at room bathed in eerie red light.


    The contrast between the strange red and the dark green of the room created an overwhelming sensory experience.


    It was as if a certain emotion in a person had suddenly intensified in that moment.


    Then she saw a rough male hand resting on the delicate thigh of a slender woman, her skin so soft it seemed to glisten.


    ire never expected to witness such a scene, and just as she was lost in thought, a pair of greedy, lust-filled eyes suddenly met hers. The sight sent chills down her spine.


    ire instinctively took a step back, nearly losing her bnce if Frederick hadn''t supported her waist from behind.


    You can''t do this anymore?? Keep going," Frederick said, clearly pleased with her reaction.


    He gripped her shoulders and turned her body to face the scene before them.


    ""


    As the curtain fully lifted, ire''s eyes widened in horror at the sight in the dark red room across from them.


    A woman in a tattered red dressy there, her body marred with deep, fresh wounds, smeared with blood. Chapter 25 Dark Green


    The room was filled with various instruments, and a wall was lined with ck tools, some she recognized and others she did


    not.


    "Do you like these tools? What do you think it would feel like to have each one used on you?"


    Frederick teased, his fingers gliding across ire''s skin, sending shivers down her spine as fear coursed through her veins.


    It was as if a dull knife were dragging across the surface of her skin, and the fear that originated from her very blood surged together in her mind.


    "Ah!"


    A sudden, piercing scream erupted from the woman in the other room, a soundced with both agony and an unsettling thrill.


    This kind of agony and thrill made anyone who heard it feel as if tiny bugs were crawling into every pore of their skin, sending chills down their spine. It also carried an inexplicable allure, drawing you toward the abyss. "Do you know why her scream carries excitement? Because of something unique here called Elysium Bliss."


    Write yourmentContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    iGifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 26

    Chapter 26 Send It in and You Won''t Feel Ufortable


    Frederick exined, pushing ire forward.


    "Elysium Bliss?"


    ire frowned at the term, recalling the passionate entanglements she had heard about.


    "Guess what happens when you take Elysium Bliss?"


    Frederick pressed her against the ss wall, forcing her to look at the scene unfolding before them. "Just like the woman inside, look."


    In the opposite room, a man and woman were engaged in a shocking disy of domination.


    "Isn''t this thrilling? Don''t you want it, you little slut? Hahaha!" the manughed as he struck the woman with his belt.


    "Ugh! Ah!" she cried out, a mix of pain and excitement in her voice, revealing a twisted desire beneath her cries.


    You could clearly hear a strong desire mixed into her voice, but it also carried a hint of refusal.


    However, this kind of refusal made it seem more like coy


    Chapter 26 Send It in and You Won''t Feel U... flirtation, a veiled invitation.


    ire felt every hair on her body stand on end, her breath quickening as she absorbed the horrifying spectacle.


    "What do you think would happen if that man saw you sprawled out like this against the ss?"


    Frederick asked, seemingly enjoying her difort. He grinned and lifted ire''s arms above her head, pinning her against the ss wall.


    At that moment, the man in the other room seemed to sense her presence and turned to look directly at ire.


    She shuddered, swallowing hard in fear.


    "No, please, Frederick! I''ll die at that man''s hands! You need me to protect Caroline!"


    ire pleaded, genuinely terrified of what might happen next.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell him to leave you a breath. You know I have that power. Besides, look how much that woman on the bed is enjoying herself," Frederick said, tilting his head with a smirk. He certainly wouldn''t let ire die.


    ire''s eyes darted to the


    darted to the woman lying on the bed, who seemed to be lost in pleasure, her legs crossed and rubbing against each


    Chapter 26 Send It in and You Won''t Feel U... 3/4


    other.


    She was caressing her hair and slowly exploring her own body, moaning softly.


    "Hmm! Hmm!"


    "Does it feel good, you little whore?" the man taunted, clearly excited by her disy.


    He grabbed something from the wall and struck her again, forcing a gag into her mouth.


    "Enjoy it as much as you want! You little whore!"


    "Stop! It hurts! Please, no! Ah!"


    She had a ball gag stuffed in her mouth, and as he rubbed her clit roughly, her whole body began to shake in time with his, drawing out a moan that was equal parts pain and pleasure.


    The man noticed blood trickling from the corner of the woman''s mouth. He wiped it away with his hand, then smeared it slowly across her breasts, grinding it in bit by bit through her clothes. "No, it hurts! It hurts so much..."


    Despite her words, the woman seemed to forget the pain she had just endured. Shey there, arching her back and twisting her body, even using her hands to soothe her bushes, fingering it and licking her fingers. Chapter 26 Send It in and You Won''t Feel U... The scene before her was overwhelming, and she felt her stomach churn as she fought against the urge to vomit.


    "Don''t you want to feel that too?" Frederick asked, his voice low and teasing as he watched ire''s reaction.


    Frederick finally released ire, and she sighed in relief, thinking he might let her go.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    However, he immediately asked, "Will you feel better once you''re inside?"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 27

    Chapter 27 Lying on the Ground


    He pulled her toward the adjacent room, convinced that ire was merely pretending.


    He anticipated that she would break down under pressure and finally resist him.


    In the past, ire would have pped anyone who treated her this way.


    Yet, under his provocation, she merely begged for mercy.


    Frederick was certain that she was acting.


    After all, if she coulde to Eclipse Nightclub, it meant her previouspliance was just a fa?ade.


    Four years in prison had not changed her; she remained as cunning and defiant as ever.


    If she hadn''t been that way, Anna wouldn''t have died at her hands four years ago.


    ire, however, was unresponsive, her mind flooded with memories of blood and Frederick''s grip.


    It felt as if she had been thrust back into prison, where any sign


    Chapter 27 Lying on the Ground


    of defiance led to even harsher punishment.


    She vividly recalled her first night in jail, waking to find a pair of bloodshot eyes staring at her, surrounded by blood.


    Screaming, she jolted awake, tumbling off her bed, desperate to escape the horror.


    She ignored her own pain, desperately trying to shrink away until she reached the wall, with nowhere left to retreat. All she could do was hold herself tightly, trembling uncontrobly. She had never encountered such brutality before, and it left her trembling, feeling as if her body was no longer her own.


    She didn''t even remember what the people in the same cell with her had said that night.


    All she knew was that they approached her,ughing and joking, and then they began to attack her.


    She clung tightly to herself, lying on the ground as they hit her again and again until she lost consciousness.


    After that night, a long, hellish torment began-day after day of humiliation and abuse.


    "ire, it seems you really can endure, can''t you?"


    Frederick, noticing her silence, grew increasingly agitated.


    He yanked her arm, dragging her toward the door.


    Chapter 27 Lying on the Ground


    ire shivered but did not resist; she was paralyzed by the trauma of her past.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t resist, but rather that she was unable to. After four years in prison, she had been tormented so mercilessly that it left an indelible shadow within her. 3/3


    In prison, it wasn''t that she had never resisted before, but each time she did, even crueler torment followed. The more fiercely she fought back, the more brutally she was punished.


    Four years of relentless abuse had imprinted itself deep into her very bones. She was utterly incapable of resisting anymore.


    Frederick, frustrated by herck of reaction, dered, "I want to see if you can keep this up!"


    After finishing his words, Frederick opened the door and dragged ire to the door of the adjacent room.


    He couldn''t believe that ire could remain so quiet and unresponsive at this point.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But ire showed no reaction at all; her expression was nk and dazed. Shey at the door of the adjacent room, her posture exactly the same as before.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 28

    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    "Are you done pretending? Aren''t you afraid I''ll send you in there to die at that man''s hands?"


    Frederick''s impatience boiled over.


    He reached for the door handle, but suddenly, ire copsed to the floor, blood pooling beneath her.


    In that moment, he realized she had hit her head during the struggle and was bleeding.


    As shey unconscious, Frederick felt an unexpected pang fear; it was as if she were slipping away from him.


    of


    He scooped her up and rushed out, panic coursing through him.


    An hourter, at the hospital.


    Frederick stood by the window in the private room, the doctor''s words echoing in his mind.


    "The patient has suffered prolonged psychological and physical abuse. Her body is already weakened. Now she is very frail and cannot do heavy work. She needs to rest and recover." Hmph, psychological and physical abuse?


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    It was just a little work out of fear of protecting Caroline. Compared to Anna''s death, what was this?


    217


    If he wasn''t afraid she would die and put Caroline in danger, he wouldn''t have saved this woman, brought her to the hospital.


    Frederick ignored the strange tightness in his chest and instructed Richard Parker beside him, "When she wakes up, send her back to the mansion."


    Richard nodded slightly, "Yes, Frederick."


    "Also, tell the butler to take good care of her when you get back. This woman is still useful, can''t let anything happen to her."


    Frederick started to leave, then turned back.


    "...Okay, I understand, Frederick."


    Richard was stunned, now hearing these instructions, he could hardly believe it.


    Didn''t they say this ire killed Frederick''s beloved years ago? Frederick should be wishing for her death, how could he...


    Oh well, whatever Frederick ordered, that''s what he would do.


    It wasn''t his ce to question Frederick''s decisions.


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    ire woke up again around 3am.


    She opened her eyes to find herself in a hospital room. She looked around, no one was there.


    The hospital?


    She had passed out in front of the private room at Eclipse Nightclub, how did she end up here? Could it be that Frederick... 3/7


    No, Frederick hated her so much, how could he bring her to the hospital?


    "Ms. Prescott, you''re awake. Frederick instructed me to send you back to the mansion when you woke up, if you''re feeling okay."


    Richard finished the call and entered, seeing ire was awake.


    Hearing Richard mention Frederick, ire realized it was indeed Frederick who had saved her.


    So it was Frederick after all, humph...


    But she absolutely wouldn''t foolishly think Frederick didn''t want her dead, it was definitely because his current situation was very dangerous and he needed her. Otherwise, he would have watched her die without blinking.


    "Okay, thank you." ire nodded politely and reservedly.


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    "Ms. Prescott, no need to be so polite." Richard was taken aback.


    This was his first private interaction with ire. Didn''t they say this little princess of the Prescott family was arrogant and unreasonable?


    How could she be so polite and cautious?


    The butler had mentioned before that this ire had done all the work in the mansion, even passing out from exhaustion.


    At the time, he didn''t think much of it, just felt doing the work of dozens of people was too exaggerated, she must be acting.


    But seeing ire like this now, she really didn''t seem to be acting.


    But thinking back to what happened four years ago, Richard shook his head. Oh well, these things weren''t for him to decide or change.


    He would just do whatever Frederick said.


    At 4am, Richardpleted the hospital formalities and sent ire back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    The moment ire returned to the Halfmoon Manor, she was truly stunned.


    The usually indifferent servants and butler were actually waiting at the door to wee her.


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    "Frederick instructed, to take good care of ire."


    Following Frederick''s orders, Richard left after saying this.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ire was shocked, but also self-aware.


    She figured the hospital must have said something, so Frederick was afraid she would die and no one would shield Caroline, that''s why he ordered them to take good care of her. Sure enough, the family doctor came the next day, saying her body was already weak, she couldn''t overwork herself anymore, must take good care of her health.


    Otherwise, at her young age, if anything happened, how regrettable.


    ire clenched her fist tightly, "Okay, I understand, thank you doctor. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of myself."


    After the doctor left, she lifted her clothes and looked closely at her now healed leg, could still make out the difference between the two legs.


    And the wound on her abdomen, that deep long scar.


    Even now, the icy feeling of being cut by the knife, still seemed to be invading every pore of her body.


    Her hands were trembling unconsciously, ire tightened her fist.


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    She had just barely gotten out, finally not having to be tortured, humiliated, and ravaged every day, she must take good care of herself.


    In the following period, ire never saw Frederick again.


    The servants in the mansion carefully attended to her, and she livedfortably and at ease. This was the mostfortable and rxed period since her release from prison. Even so, she didn''t give up the work at Eclipse Nightclub, still went when she should.


    Money still needed to be earned, she knew in her heart thisfortable life wouldn''tst long.


    As for the Halfmoon Manor, she could take this opportunity to properly recover her health, waiting for the future.


    ire also took advantage of being plump and white, to make a video call to Elizabeth, wanting to put her at ease.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m doing well here in Queenstown. I found a very good job as a servant for a rich family, just keepingpany with theirdy and such, very easy." "Look, I''m being fed well and have gotten all plump and white


    now."


    When ire told Elizabeth, she felt very sorry for her


    granddaughter, felt the child she had doted on since little was


    Chapter 28 He Needs Her


    now a servant, and shed two lears.


    Coincidentally, this scene was just seen by Harrison.


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 29

    Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    When Harrison learned that ire was with Frederick, his expression immediately darkened.


    Memories of Frederick''s earlier words flooded back, igniting a fire of rage within him.


    He recalled that keeping ire around was supposedly to protect Caroline, and that Frederick would never let her off easily.


    After all, this woman had caused the death of his sister, Anna, and her own mother was the instigator.


    The thought of his deceased sister only fueled his hatred.


    How could ire live sofortably while his own sister had lost her life?


    Without hesitation, Harrison rushed downstairs and got into his car, determined to confront Frederick.


    As he was leaving, he ran into his mother, Margaret, who was warming milk. "Harrison, it''ste. Where are you going? They said it might snow tonight."


    "It''s nothing, Mom. I''ll be back soon," he replied, already dialing Frederick''s number.


    Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    However, the line was busy. Harrison wondered who Frederick could be talking to at this hour and figured it had to be one of a few ces-either Eclipse Nightclub, his vi, or the Security Department.


    He pulled out his phone and called his assistant, instructing them to find out Frederick''s location.


    Meanwhile, Frederick had just finished interrogating a suspect when he noticed a missed call from Harrison.


    As he was about to check it, Caroline''s call came through.


    "Frederick, I just went out shopping, and I think some thugs are following me. I''m so scared! What if they-just like what happened to Anna four years ago?"


    Caroline''s voice trembled with fear.


    "Don''t hang up! Run as fast as you can! I''ll be there right away!"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederick''s heart raced as memories of Anna''s bloodied body shed in his mind.


    He ignored Harrison''s missed call, gripping his phone tightly as he called for help to track Caroline''s location, then dashed out to his car, driving like a maniac to reach her.


    All the way there, he had only one thought in his mind - Anna was already gone, and he absolutely could not let Caroline get hurt. Otherwise, how could he ever face Anna in the afterlife? Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    Thirty minutester, Frederick arrived at the bar where Caroline was being attacked.


    It was eerily simr to where Anna had met her fate four years


    ago.


    He found Caroline on the ground, her clothes nearly torn off, with only a blood-stained piece of lingerie barely covering her. "Stop!"


    Frederick mmed on the brakes, jumped out of the car, and opened fire, taking down the thugs with precise shots to the head. "Caroline, are you okay?" he rushed over to her as the thugs fell lifelessly to the ground.


    Seeing her pale and trembling, Frederick''s heart ached.


    "I''m so sorry, Caroline. I''mte. Are you hurt? Let me check!" He reached out to embrace her, but as soon as he touched her, Caroline screamed in terror.


    "Don''t touch me! Get away! You monsters! Let me go!" she cried out frantically.


    "It''s me, Caroline! It''s Frederick! Don''t be afraid, I''m here now..." He held her tightly, gently patting her back to calm her down.


    "Frederick, you finally came! I thought I was going to die here


    Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    like Anna!" Caroline sobbed, finally recognizing him and breaking down in his arms.


    "Shh, it''s okay. I''m here now. You''re safe," Frederick reassured her, and without wasting any time, he took her to the hospital.


    What he didn''t see was that Caroline was nestled in his arms, a glint of mischief shining in her eyes.


    At the hospital, after a thorough examination, the doctors confirmed that Caroline was physically unharmed but rmended a few days of observation to ensure she didn''t suffer from psychological trauma. Frederick nodded, his expression growing serious.


    As he turned to head back to her room, Caroline''s screams pierced the air.


    "Don''te near me! Please! I''m begging you! Just let me go!" she cried, kneeling on the floor, pleading with the walls as if they were her attackers. "I''ll give you anything! Money, a house, at car! Just let me go!" Caroline saw Frederick walk in and suddenly rushed towards him, almost in a frenzy.


    "ire, please, let me go! Just give me a chance to live, okay? I''m so young, only 22! I don''t want to die!" she pleaded, gripping Frederick''s arm desperately.


    "Caroline, it''s me, Frederick," he said, his brow furrowed and his


    Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    eyes reddening with concern as he looked at her.


    "Yes, Frederick, please! I promise I''ll leave him! I''ll disappear from your lifepletely, I swear!" Caroline continued, her voice rising in panic.


    "Or I could disfigure my face in front of you. If I''m ugly, Frederick won''t want me anymore, and you can rest easy!"


    Frederick was taken aback by her words. Caroline''s eyes. widened with a wild intensity, resembling someone unhinged.


    She released his arm and began searching for something to harm herself with.


    "Caroline, listen to me!"


    Frederick rushed forward to stop her, but she was unresponsive, even wing at her own face with her hands.


    With no other option, he called for a doctor to give her a sedative.


    Once the injection was administered, Caroline finally calmed down.


    At that moment, Richard arrived, looking at the now-still Caroline on the bed.


    "Frederick, is Caroline okay?"


    ol


    "Frederick, is Caroline okay?"


    Frederick didn''t respond, his mind consumed by Caroline''s


    Chapter 29 Let Her Suffer a Little


    earlier words. "Find out where ire is," he instructed Richard.


    "Right away, Frederick," Richard replied, and within five


    minutes, he called back. "Frederick, ire is currently working at Eclipse Nightclub, cleaning up."


    Eclipse Nightclub? Perfect!


    This woman was truly relentless, attacking Caroline while pretending everything was fine at the nightclub, waiting to lure him in again.


    She wouldn''t shed a tear until she faced the consequences!


    "Make sure she pays for what she''s done."


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 30

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 30 If She Were a Virgin


    Caroline''s breakdown had triggered vivid memories of Anna''s


    death four years ago, intertwining with the image of Caroline death four years ago, in nearly being assaulted tonight.


    "Yes, Frederick," Richard nodded respectfully and set the n. in motion.


    Meanwhile, at Eclipse Nightclub, ire was cleaning as usual. when a group of men suddenly stormed in.


    "Are you ire?" one of them demanded.


    "Yes, what''s going on?" ire instinctively took a step back, sensing their hostility.


    "Take her away," theymanded, grabbing ire and dragging her into a private room.


    "Who are you? What do you want?" ire''s heart raced with fear as she was pulled into the room.


    "You don''t need to know who we are. Just know that we''re here to take good care of you tonight," one of them sneered.


    They shoved her onto the couch, and as they began to pull off her mask and hat, they ripped at her clothes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Damn, this girl doesn''t have much weight, but her figure is


    Chapter 30 If She Were a Virgin


    amazing!" one of the men eximed.


    "Yeah, she''s got a nice shape-slim waist, big butt, and great boobs. I like this type," another added.


    "Let''s not waste time. She should give us a dance first, right?" one suggested, excitement in his voice.


    As they tore off ire''s mask and hat, revealing her face, their eyes lit up with thrill.


    Hands reached out to touch her, groping her without restraint.


    "Please... don''t... I''m begging you..."


    ire pleaded, trembling on the couch, feeling utterly trapped.


    This scene mirrored a traumatic memory from prison, where she had been stripped and humiliated by a group of women.


    Now, instead of women, it was a group of men, and the horrifying memories flooded back, overwhelming her.


    "Don''t you know? The more you resist, the more we want to ravage you," one taunted.


    "Yeah, wolves love littlembs like you," another chimed in with a sinisterugh.


    "Stop talking and strip her! Get her into something sexy; I can''t wait to see her like that," one of the men urged, his excitement palpable. Chapter 30 If She Were a Virgin


    "Should we give her something to make her morepliant? She''d be irresistible like that," one suggested.


    "Just do whatever you want and make it quick. I''m feeling really turned on."


    There was even a guy who tried to offer ire drugs when he was in such a good mood.


    "Please... don''t do this... I may look good on the outside, but I''m not worth it. I have scars," ire stammered, fighting to suppress her fear. With trembling hands, she lifted her shirt to show them the scar. on her abdomen.


    The men paused, taken aback by the sight of the long scar.


    "Please, just let me go! I''m not worth it; you wouldn''t want to touch me if you knew," ire urged, sensing a flicker of hesitation in their eyes. Suddenly, someone in the crowd chimed in, "That scar looks. pretty nice, all curvy like a wheat stalk. Jacob will definitely like.


    it."


    "Charlie, are you talking about that pervert, the ruthless Jacob Manson?" another person asked.


    "I know that Jacob too," others chimed in agreement.


    Chapter 30 If She Were a Virgin


    "No way! My scar isn''t pretty at all! I-"


    ire started to protest, but before she could finish, a man stuffed her cleaning jacket into her mouth to silence her.


    "Shut up! Go on, Charlie," he said, turning his attention back to the man who had suggested sending ire to Jacob.


    "Yeah, that''s the one. Jacob has said before that he likes women with scars, especially if they''re attractive. If he''s satisfied, he might pay five million dors," Charlie continued, his eyes gleaming at the mention of money. "Five million! Just think about how many beautiful, sexy women we could get for that! Why bother with a scarred one? We''re not perverts like Jacob," Charlie added.


    "Exactly! If we get in good with Jacob, we could make a fortune in this club," another voice piped up.


    "I agree, let''s send her to Jacob," one after another, they all nodded in agreement.


    Upon hearing the five million, they were nearly unanimous in their decision to hand ire over to Jacob.


    Charlie pped his hands, dering, "Alright, let''s tie her up. And remember, don''t touch her! First, take her for a check-up. If she''s a virgin, she''ll be worth even more." With that, Charlie pulled out his phone to call Jacob.


    Chapter 30 If She Were a Virgin


    Unbeknownst to them, two figures were standing outside the


    door.


    "They''re nning to send that woman to Jacob," one said.


    "Jacob is notorious in Kingstown. If she goes to him, she won''t survive," the other replied.


    "Should we tell Frederick about this?" the first one asked.


    These two were the manager and a server from the Eclipse Nightclub.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 31

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 31 Do You Want It?


    "Yes, you''re right. I''ve never seen a woman sent to Jacobe. back alive," the manager of Eclipse Nightclub said, hesitating.


    "But there''s one thing. Not everyone catches Jacob''s eye. In the past three years, we''ve sent women to him, but he hasn''t found anyone he liked."


    The server nodded, "True, Jacob has high standards. That''s why he offers such high prices."


    He recalled how Jacob had once announced a reward of one


    million dors for anyone who could find a woman that met his


    criteria.


    Everyone thought it would be easy-just send over pretty, innocent, or seductive girls.


    But to everyone''s shock, Jacob chose the ugliest one because she had an attractive scar.


    That girl hade willingly to save her father. No one had wanted to push her forward at first, but in the end, she was selected solely for her beautiful scar.


    At the time, they all thought they''d get a million dors, but that girl ended up suffering terribly, her body mutted.


    Even those who had seen all sorts of things in the club were


    Chapter 31 Do You Want It?


    horrified. After that incident, Jacob gained a notorious. reputation.


    Now, the price had risen to five million, but few dared to send women to him anymore.


    He demanded high standards and only wanted scars that were visually appealing.


    Furthermore, the scars he had seen in the past, after experiencing them just once, he never wanted to revisit.


    Jacob might not even find ire''s scars appealing.


    The server expressed his concern, "What if Jacob actually likes her?"


    The manager frowned, "If he does, we''ll notify Frederick immediately. I don''t want to offend either of them, but if I have to choose, I''d rather offend Jacob." "After all, Jacob is nothingpared to Frederick. This is a disaster; we only meant to scare her, and now it''s turned into


    this."


    The manager was frustrated but knew he had to choose between Jacob and Frederick.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just then, his phone rang. There was a disturbance in the lobby, and the police had arrived.


    "Stay here and let me know the moment you hear anything," he Chapter 31 Do You Want It?


    instructed the server, rubbing his temples in frustration before heading out to handle the situation. "Yes, manager, I understand," the server replied, fully aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    In the private room, Charlie had just finished his call.


    "So, what did Jacob say?" someone asked eagerly.


    "Does he want her?"


    A group of people rushed over anxiously, all asking about the result.


    "Wait for the reply, we still don''t know the situation yet. You all know Jacob has very high standards. Let''s wait, there should be a message before dawn tomorrow," Charlie said uncertainly. "Five million dors, you know that''s five million! I hope Jacob will take this woman."


    "Yeah, that''s more money than I could ever earn in my lifetime."


    "God bless, may we sessfully deliver this woman."


    Five million dors was undoubtedly a huge temptation for these people. Suddenly, everyone was nervously and anxiously waiting.


    Some prayed silently in their hearts, others sped their hands together, asking God for blessings.


    Chapter 31 Do You Want It?


    Only ire, with her mouth gagged, was sweating profusely with fear.


    She wasn''t clear on who this Jacob character was, but from the way these people described him, having such a special fetish for beautiful scars, he must be a very disgusting pervert. When she thought about what she might have to go through next, her scalp tingled.


    But what could she do now?


    She was firmly controlled by this group, her mouth gagged. She couldn''t call for help or escape. They had even taken her phone, and if they hadn''t taken it, she could have called Frederick... Ah, thinking about this, ire felt even more ridiculous.


    Frederick hated her so much, he probably wished she would be cruelly tortured by these people. How could he possiblye to save her?


    As far as he was concerned, her value was just leaving her alive to block Caroline''s knife.


    Outside the private room, the waiter who had been waiting heard Charlie''s words about getting a reply before dawn and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought the manager woulde over after dealing with the main hall. Suddenly, his stomach started to hurt with a gurgling


    Chapter 31 Do You Want It?


    pain. He remembered the super spicy dish he had eaten early in the morning.


    It was really one misfortune after another. The waiter held his butt, thinking he could hold it for a while, but no matter what he couldn''t resist, and it looked like he was about to pull down his pants right there.


    He looked at the private room, thinking that Charlie had said. Jacob''s reply woulde soon, just before dawn. He should be able to go to the bathroom without dying things, so he rushed to the bathroom. But just as the waiter left, Charlie''s phone rang.


    "Jacob said, bring the person over."


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 32 Do You Have

 Love My Ex-Wife 32

    Chapter 32 Do You Have Scars?


    In the bathroom, the waiter was relieved.


    Thinking about the things in the private room, he knew he couldn''t dy too long, so he hurried up and went back to the private room as soon as he was done.


    When he got to the door of the private room, he realized it was empty inside.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He quickly pushed open the door and rushed in. The private room waspletely empty, not a single person in sight.


    "Oh no!"


    The waiter''s face turned ashen, and he ran wildly to the main hall of Eclipse Nightclub.


    But now it was the busiest time of night, not to mention the famous club in Kingstown, there were all kinds of people on the way, and when he reached the main hall it was even more crowded. On the other side, ire had already been taken to Jacob''s vi by the group of people.


    "You guys are pretty lucky, Jacob just got back from out of town, couldn''t find the woman he wanted. Now he''s physically and mentally exhausted, so he lowered his requirements a bit." Chapter 32 Do You Have Scars?


    Jacob''s assistant looked ire over, "The face is okay, but as for the scars, whether Jacob likes them or not, who knows."


    "Alright, just bring the person over, you guys can leave. If he''s satisfied, he might even give you a bonus."


    "Okay, okay, then we''ll head back first." Charlie heard the word "bonus" and his eyes lit up excitedly.


    The others followed, their greedy eyes shining, without a word they just threw ire down and left.


    After the people left, the assistant stared at ire for a moment, then had someone take her upstairs directly.


    "Zane, aren''t we going to have someone clean this woman first?" one of the servants asked Zane, looking at ire.


    "No need, Jacob''s drunk, and it''s that special someone''s day, you guys just send her up, and be careful not to get into trouble with Jacob."


    Zane frowned slightly, hesitating for a moment before instructing.


    From the moment she arrived, ire kept observing her surroundings, and after hearing the conversation, her already nervous heart became even more anxious. Chapter 32 Do You Have Scars?


    Although she had experienced a lot in prison, she had never been with a man before, and her trembling legs wouldn''t obey


    her.


    "Zane, this woman can''t be moved."


    The servants were already ustomed to sending up willing or unwilling women, but this was the first time they saw one who couldn''t even be dragged or pushed. Zane looked impatient, "You useless things, you several people carry her in."


    And so, ire, bound and gagged, was carried into Jacob''s


    room.


    When she was carried in, the room was pitch ck, impossible


    to see anyone.


    Through the light from the servants opening the door, she finally saw a person lying on the carpet by the bed.


    The servants tiptoed, holding their breath as they gently put ire down and carefully closed the door and left.


    The sudden darkness made ire''s body tremble. It felt as if she hadpletely entered a devil''s world, and she had no idea what kind of torment awaited her.


    Her heartbeat quickened little by little.


    But as shey there, imagining the possible pain she might


    Chapter 32 Do You Have Scars?


    endure, she noticed that Jacob, who was lying on the carpet beside the bed, hadn''t moved for a long time.


    ire''s initially tense heart began to calm down slightly, and a glimmer of hope grew within her.


    Could it be that she might escape this ordeal today?


    Just as she thought this, a hand suddenly grabbed her foot.


    "Mm!"


    With her mouth gagged, she couldn''t speak. Startled, she instinctively shrank back, but her bound body limited her movement, and she could only muster all her strength to distance herself from Jacob. However, despite her best efforts, she barely moved an inch.


    Jacob, on the other hand, easily pulled her closer.


    "Do you have scars on your body?" he asked, his eerie voice close


    to her ear.


    "Mm! Mm! Mm!" ire''s back stiffened, and she began to struggle violently.


    With the ropes binding her and Jacob pressing down on her, she found it impossible to escape.


    Noticing the gag in her mouth, Jacob removed it. "Now tell me, do you have scars?"


    Chapter 32 Do You Have Scars?


    "I... I do, but the scars are really scary... Jacob, please let me go. I''ll do anything you want if you spare me," ire quickly begged as soon as she could speak.


    But the bizarre atmosphere filled her with inexplicable fear, causing her voice to tremble and stutter.


    "If you''re willing to do anything, wouldn''t it be better to serve me well? Don''t worry, I will make sure you experience an unprecedented climax, and you''ll feel more pleasure than ever before." Jacob''s voice was particrly soft, as if he were cradling a newborn baby.


    After saying this, he stood up and turned on the light, flooding the room with a sinister red glow.


    At that moment, ire saw that the room had no windows, just walls covered in blood-red tools. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 33

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 33 You Are Simply Perfect


    She couldn''t tell if the tools were originally this color or if they had be this way from years of being stained with blood.


    Her face turned pale as she stared at the blood-red tools on the walls, her mind buzzing and unable to react. Memories of the chaos she experienced in prison flooded back to her.


    "Oh, right, I haven''t seen your beautiful scars yet," Jacob said, ustomed to women who screamed and struggled against him, and to those who seduced him for money. But he had never encountered someone like ire, whoy still without resistance or allure.


    His interest piqued, Jacob didn''t wait for ire to respond. He crouched down and ripped her clothes open..


    "Oh my god, what a perfect and beautiful scar! This is truly a gift. from heaven. Look at this scar; it''s so vivid."


    "It''s like the bountiful harvest of rice during the season, so plump and lifelike, as if the rice is growing right in front of your eyes. You''re simply perfect, my darling."


    "If only you were a virgin, that would be even more perfect." Jacob''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he admired the scar on ire''s body.


    Chapter 33 You Are Simply Perfect


    ire remained unresponsive, her body stiff and her expression nk. Her mind was a void, fixated on the blood-red tools on


    the walls.


    The chaotic memories from prison, the warm blood, surged over her like a roaring wave,pletely engulfing her. Meanwhile, at Eclipse Nightclub, Richard had already contacted Frederick. Upon hearing Jacob''s name, Richard froze. Frederick had instructed him to let ire suffer a bit, but he


    never said to kill her.


    Now that ire had fallen into the hands of this old pervert Jacob, her fate seemed sealed.


    In Kingstown, everyone knew about Jacob''s depravity. Any woman sent to him never came out alive.


    In the hospital room, Caroline had already woken up, and Frederick was carefully keeping herpany.


    ...


    Richard clenched his phone tightly, standing outside the hospital room, watching Frederick apany Caroline.


    He hesitated; after all, Caroline had just gone through a traumatic experience, almost like Anna years ago. If he went in now...


    Chapter 33 You Are Simply Perfect


    Richard paced anxiously at the door, thinking for a long time, but ultimately couldn''t resist going in to report to Frederick. "Frederick, there''s been an incident at Eclipse Nightclub."


    Richard stepped inside, unable to lift his head, not daring to make a sound.


    "Caroline, you should sleep now, be good," Frederick said, frowning as heforted Caroline before stepping out. Having worked alongside Richard for many years, Frederick could tell something was off by Richard''s demeanor.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Speak."


    Frederick stepped out of the hospital room, his mind racing with thoughts of what might have happened at Eclipse Nightclub, or if his brother Arthur had caused any trouble there. After all, Eclipse Nightclub had been his secret meeting ce for years, where he dealt with officials and handled important. matters.


    "ire... she... has been sent to Jacob," Richard stammered, his voice trembling with anxiety.


    "What?" Frederick spun around, his gaze fixed on Richard, who was looking down, avoiding eye contact.


    He was shocked to learn that ire was involved, and even more horrified to think she had fallen into the hands of Jacob, a


    Chapter 33 You Are Simply Perfect man notorious for his cruelty towards women.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 34 How Could This Be

 Love My Ex-Wife 34

    Chapter 34 How Could This Be ire masterpiece-what a dilemma! Where should I start?" Jacob mused, his voice dripping with excitement. "Don''t worry, darling, I''ll find the best tool for you. After all, how could I not honor this exquisite scar on your body?"


    "By the way, I feel like I know your face. It''s as if we''re fated. to meet again from a past life," he continued, lost in his own. thoughts.


    Jacob continued observing the other tools,paring them one. by one.


    He was in no hurry, carefully examining each one.


    Afterparing dozens of tools, he finally found one that he considered to be the most perfect.


    Frederick arrived just in time to see Jacob holding a tool poised over ire''s injuries.


    Her abdomen was a gruesome sight, and Jacob was about to vite her further, having already pulled down her underwear halfway. The floor was a horrifying mess of bloodied instruments.


    Frederick was stunned to see ire lying there, unresponsive, as if she were a porcin doll, devoid of any fight or resistance. How could this possibly be ire?


    Chapter 34 How Could This Be ire "General... Frederick...?"


    Jacob was taken aback, realizing the woman on the floor had a connection to Frederick. He dropped the tool in shock.


    Frederick snapped back to reality and charged at Jacob, kicking him to the ground. He drew his gun, ready to end Jacob''s life.


    "Frederick, Jacob is a well-known figure in the business world. If you... and ire''s injuries are critical," Richard interjected, rmed by Frederick''s intentions.


    Jacob was a notorious pervert, but he was also a shrewd businessman, ranking among the top in Kingstown.


    This was why no one had dared to take him down all these years.


    Frederick had just been promoted to general and was in the midst of a presidential race, with Mr. Arthur Hawthorne. relentlessly pursuing him. If Jacob were to die at Frederick''s hands, the consequences would be dire. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Frederick hesitated.


    "Jacob, you''re spared this time. But if you every a hand on her again, I will ensure you meet a fate worse than death."


    He holstered his gun, took off his jacket, and draped it over ire''s body before carrying her away.


    Throughout this ordeal, ire remained unresponsive, slipping into unconsciousness from blood loss by the time they reached


    Chapter 34 How Could This Be ire the hospital.


    Once there, doctors examined ire and confirmed she had not been vited; she remained a virgin. Aside from the severe. abdominal injury, there were no other wounds. Frederick stood by, fixated on the doctors as they treated her, his expression nk.


    Even after Richard had arranged everything and left the room, Frederick remained rooted in ce, staring at ire''s pale face.


    It was a face he recognized, yet he couldn''t shake the feeling that the woman before him was not the ire he knew.


    How could someone so proud and fierce endure such torment without a fight?


    The deep gash on her abdomen had been stitched up, yet she hadin there silently while Jacob abused her.


    Frederick struggled to reconcile the woman he knew with the broken figure before him.


    Frederick stood by ire''s bedside throughout the night, memories of her flooding his mind.


    The proud Prescott family princess he once knew shed with the fragile, broken figure she had be, each thought piercing his heart like a needle.


    Outside the room, Richard kept vigil, exhausted from the night''s


    Chapter 34 How Could This Be ire


    events. As dawn approached, he leaned against a hospital bench and fell asleep.


    At six in the morning, a figure emerged from around the corner of the hospital corridor.


    Seeing Richard asleep, the person tiptoed closer.


    Upon reaching the door to ire''s room, she peered through the ss and saw Frederick standing there, fixated on the unconscious ire. Her fingers were clenched tightly, nails digging into her palm. This figure was none other than Caroline, who had been rushed to the hospital the previous night after a near assault by thugs.


    Write yourmentBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    it Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 35

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 35 The Girl at that Time Was ireN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Caroline had expected Frederick to stay by her side all night after what had happened, but when Richard came in with news. of trouble at Eclipse Nightclub, her thoughts immediately turned to ire. She had called Diana, and upon discovering ire was the one involved, she never imagined Frederick would spend the night


    with her.


    Watching Frederick and ire through the ss, Caroline felt a surge of anger and jealousy. She wanted nothing more than tot storm in and strangle ire, that despicable woman.


    But if she did that, all her years of patience and effort to be near Frederick would be wasted.


    It had taken Caroline a lot to finally get close to Frederick, especially after Anna''s influence had brought her into his life. After four years of acting and pretending, she had achieved her current position. There was no way she would let ire take it all away so easily.


    No, she couldn''t act impulsively; she had to remain calm. For now, all she knew was that Frederick had spent the night with ire. Chapter 35 The Girl at that Time Was ire


    Besides, there was still the animosity between Anna and ire to consider. Whatever she nned to do could wait.


    Caroline nced at Richard, still asleep, and cautiously returned to her own hospital room.


    Back in her room, uncase gnawed at her. She couldn''t shake off Anna''s words from four years ago, which echoed vividly in her mind.


    "Caroline, I''ve fallen for a man named Frederick. He was a close friend of my brother before he died. He''s truly remarkable, but he has a childhood friend who has known him forever."


    "That girl is special. Aside from being a bit spoiled and temperamental, she''s wonderful in every other way. Shees from a good family, is beautiful, and has a kind heart."


    "I''m scared. The only thing I share with him is a tragic past, and I feel like I can''tpete with her."


    "That girl is like a little sun; when she appears, she warms everyone around her. It''s something we, raised in this family, can never possess."


    "I really think she''s a light that brightens everyone''s world. I can''t imagine anyone not loving her."


    "I feel like Frederick loves me a little more, but every time he looks at her, there''s a light in his eyes that terrifies me. I always get the feeling that the one he truly loves is her." Chapter 35 The Girl at that Time Was ire "As for me, I think he''s closer to me because we share a resemnce and a connection through my brother..." The girl Anna had spoken of was ire.


    It was during that conversation that Caroline learned about Anna''s life in Kingstown, which had been far from what she thought.


    She had assumed Anna was working hard to support her education, but she hadn''t realized Anna was standing beside someone as exceptional as Frederick. 3/5


    After Anna''s death, Caroline, filled with resentment, seized the opportunity to stay close to Frederick.


    With Anna gone, Frederick had sent ire to prison, and Caroline believed there was no chance for ire to return.


    But now, things had taken a shocking turn.


    After much deliberation, Caroline decided to call Diana. Since her beloved sister Anna had left her so many resources, she feltpelled to use them. "Waaah..."


    As soon as the call connected, Caroline burst into tears.


    "Caroline, what''s wrong? Don''t cry! Did that little brat ire. does something again?"


    Chapter 35 The Girl at that Time Was ire Diana, the bold and brash Hawthorne heiress, immediately jumped in.


    "Diana, I''m really hurting. I never imagined ire could be so cunning. Just days after her release, she''s already stolen Frederick''s heart. He spent the entire night with her!" 4/5


    "Seeing her like this reminds me of myte sister... Waaah... Diana, Anna was such a good person. Before she even knew you, she saved your life."


    "But now this unforgivable monster, ire, not only escapes punishment but also takes Frederick away, stealing the one person Anna cherished most."


    "I''m so angry, and it hurts so much, but I feel powerless. I don''t know what to do. Waaah... Diana, what should I do?"


    Caroline gripped her thigh tightly, her phone in hand, and started to act frantically.


    "What? How could this happen? Didn''t I arrange for a few thugs. to go over and help you with the act?"


    Diana had just finished washing up and was applying her skincare products when she heard Caroline''s words, causing her to m the product she was holding to the ground with a crash.


    "Yeah, but in this situation, Frederick just ditched me to spend the night with that ire. I have no idea what''s going on. I think ire got hurt or something."


    Chapter 35 The Girl at that Time Was ire Caroline was quite pleased with Diana''s reaction; it was exactly the response she wanted, so she continued to embellish the story.


    "Damn it! What does it matter if ire got hurt? She''s the one


    who killed Anna. Whether she''s injured or dead, she deserves it. Just wait for me; I''ming to the hospital!"


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/6


    Chapter 36 Afraid of Her

 Love My Ex-Wife 36

    Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    Diana was furious at this point.


    After hanging up, Caroline''s narrow eyes gleamed with a sinister and ruthless light.


    Regardless of whether ire''s injury was the cause or if there was something else going on, she could no longer sit idly by.


    Initially, she learned from Diana that ire was staying at the Halfmoon Manor. Filled with worry, she went over and constantly made things difficult for ire.


    However, once she realized that Frederick was doing everything for her, to have ire take the heat for him, she felt a bit relieved and decided not to interfere too much. Otherwise, it would only give ire a chance to appear weak and gain sympathy.


    What she didn''t expect was that after moving out, Frederick treated ire even better.


    He not only brought her out of the basement but also had people pampering her with food and drinks.


    Had she not heard this news, she wouldn''t have teamed up with Diana to stage the scene from the night before.


    Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    They had hired a few thugs to reenact a scenario identical to one from four years ago.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, she never anticipated that this act would escte into the current situation.


    No, there had to be some misunderstanding.


    She refused to believe that Frederick could fall for ire, especially with Anna''s death hanging between them.


    This time, she and Diana were determined to work together to


    eliminate ire once and for all.


    Half an hourter, Diana rushed into the hospital, her face flushed with urgency.


    "Caroline, I checked on the way here. Frederick went to rescue ire because she was sent to some pervert''s bedst night."


    "Everyone in our circle has been talking about that guy. They say no girl everes out alive after getting into his hands. I don''t think you need to worry too much." "Maybe he''s just worried about how to exin things to the Prescott family. You know how ire got outst time-it was because Madam Prescott threatened to kill herself."


    As the heiress of the Hawthorne family, Diana held more power than Caroline.


    She had quickly uncovered the details of the previous night''s


    Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    events on her way to the hospital.


    "No, Diana, you don''t understand my fears. Anna died at ire''s hands. I''m scared of her; I''m really scared."


    "And think about it-Frederick has already allowed her to stay at the Halfmoon Manor. Who knows what might happen next?"


    "Diana, I just can''t ept that a woman like her could take Frederick away from Anna. I believe you can''t ept it either, right?"


    Caroline felt a surge of satisfaction upon hearing this. It seemed she didn''t have to worry too much; Frederick was likely just afraid of ire dying and wanted to keep her around to shield him from trouble. Yet, even with this thought, she couldn''t let her guard down.


    Just thinking about the way Frederick looked at ire this morning in the hospital made her uneasy.


    Diana, the foolish and brainless Hawthorne heiress, was currently the most useful person for Caroline. She needed to y the victim.


    "Of course, Caroline, I''ve always been on your side. Don''t worry; if my brother tries to be with ire, I''ll do everything in my power to stop it."


    "After Anna left us, you''ve been the one by Frederick''s side for the past four years. I know you well enough. Our rtionship is


    Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    so good; I will definitely help you!"


    Diana was easily manipted by Caroline''s emotional tactics, and with just a few words, she waspletely hooked.


    "Really? Diana, are you truly willing to help me? Don''t you think I''m being too much? Taking my sister''s man-I feel terrible about it myself."


    "I admit, I''ve fallen for Frederick. I''ve told myself over and over that I shouldn''t do this, but no matter what, I can''t pull away. I''m a bad woman, sob sob... How could I steal Anna''s love?" Hearing this, Caroline knew the moment had arrived. If she didn''t act now, when would she?


    She pped her own face several times, crying out that she didn''t deserve to be happy.


    "No, Caroline, how can you say that you''re stealing? I believe that if Anna is watching from above, she would trust you with Frederick."


    Seeing Caroline like this only made Diana more convinced that Caroline was the best girl in the world, solidifying her resolve to help.


    With her goal achieved, Caroline began to set her next n in


    motion.


    After all, besides Frederick, the Prescott family also harbored hatred for ire. Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    Especially Harrison, who had a hand in both condemning ire and sending her to prison.


    What could be more credible than the words of Harrison, who had grown up alongside ire?


    Caroline deliberately steered Diana''s thoughts toward Harrison. praising him endlessly while leveraging Diana''s influence as a Hawthorne heiress to aplish what she couldn''t do on her OWNL


    "Okay, it''s settled. Caroline, I''m going right now. You focus on recovering; I''ll take care of everything else. Don''t worry!"


    Diana, feeling clever and excited, rushed off to execute the next part of the n.


    As Caroline watched Diana''s figure disappear, she crossed her arms and reclinedfortably on the hospital bed.


    She had to admit, her deceased sister Anna, who wasn''t even rted by blood, had paved a great path for her. Anna Beaumont, you really are a wonderful sister, and your death was perfectly timed.


    Oh, no, I should now refer to you as Anna Prescott, since you were the true heiress of the Prescott family.


    But now, your identity doesn''t matter; what''s important is that your death has brought me immense value. Chapter 36 Afraid of Her


    Without your death, I would have never dreamed of being close to such an outstanding man like Frederick!


    As for the rest-what a joke, ire! The only person who will stand by Frederick''s side in the end is me, and only me! Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 37

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    On the other side, irey in aa, her dreams awash with a chaotic sea of bright red.


    She saw herself back in that hellish prison, stripped bare by those vicious women. Their cruelughter echoed as they stomped on her and humiliated her beyond measure. "Ah!"


    She jolted awake with a scream. Blinking rapidly, she realized she was in a hospital, not in that dreadful prison.


    Her mind whirled in confusion. Why was she in the hospital?


    She vividly recalled the terror of the previous night when she was unwillingly dragged to that pervert Jacob, who then ushered her into that ce of dread...


    She tried to piece together the fragments of her scattered memory when the familiar voice of Frederick sliced through her fog.


    "Are you awake?"


    ire could hardly trust her ears. Her head snapped towards the tall figure by the floor-to-ceiling window. There was stood Frederick. Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    Last night shed in her mind. The blood-red tools on Jacob''s walls had triggered her panic, shoving her back into the abyss of her schizophrenia.


    It felt as though every fiber of her being was still pulsating with the intense pain that had racked her body, yet inexplicably, she found herself unable to muster any resistance.


    She yearned to resist, to thrash about with wild abandon, but her body remained motionless as if paralyzed. The four years she spent in prison must have cast a long, dark shadow over her, leaving her spirit shackled even when her limbs were free. Beyond that, she could fathom no other exnation for her inertia.


    She gazed at Frederick, who stood silhouetted against the French window, and her heart skipped, nearly ceasing to beat in her chest.


    One thought burned brightly. Frederick had saved her.


    Otherwise, he would not be present. Despite the certainty that settled in her heart, a part of her still refused to believe it.


    Could Frederick, who haunted her nightmares, truly be her savior?


    "Was it you..."


    Her voice trembled, barely a whisper.


    Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    At this moment, her heart fluttered with a cocktail of nerves, fear, and an overwhelming sense of anticipation.


    "Yes, I saved you."


    Sensing the question teetering on her lips, Frederick provided an answer with unwavering certainty.


    ire was left speechless.


    His simple words struck her like a thunderbolt.


    She mused silently, "He had saved me!


    If so, did that prove, in some tender corner of his heart, that I held significance to him?


    No, that couldn''t be. Frederick must be afraid to see that I would meet my end at the hands of that vile man.


    Frederick must have rescued me to keep me alive for Caroline."


    At the thought, her brief glimmer of hope extinguished, and her heart sank once more.


    "What''s with the scar on your stomach?"


    His voice sliced through her swirling thoughts, tinged with a rare note of concern. ire snapped her gaze upward to meet his, momentarily stunned by the unexpected warmth in his tone. Her heart raced.


    Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    She pondered, "Could I have misheard? His tone suggested he actually cared for me.


    Did he truly care about me?"


    As the weight of his words settled upon her, she felt the sharp sting of tears threatening to spill from her eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "ire,st night, I saw the doctor sew dozens of stitches into your abdomen," Frederick said.


    Noticing her silence, he turned to lock her eyes.


    ire stood there, lost in a daze, her appearance eerily


    reminiscent of how shey sprawled on the floor of Jacob''s vi the night before.


    "Why didn''t you fight backst night, ire? Where''s the proud little princess of the Prescott family?"


    When Frederick beheld ire in this state, his mind flooded with images of that fiery and fearless girl of yesteryears who was unafraid to love or hate. Finally, he couldn''t help but voice his question. Such a simple question brought a wave of tears to ire''s eyes.


    ire thought, bitterness slicing through her, "Why hadn''t I resisted? Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    What a cruel irony! Wasn''t it all precipitated by him in the first ce?


    Because of his orders, I had been broken during those fourt years in prison.


    What did he mean by asking now? Did he orchestratest night,


    too?


    Indeed, hadn''t he always suspected that my demeanor since my release from prison was nothing but a facade?"


    At this thought, ire felt as though a de had sliced through her skin and plunged into her heart, the pain so acute it nearly robbed her of breath.


    The very man she loved most was now her deepest wound.


    She managed a bitter smile, "It''s just a scar. As long as I''m not dead, I''m fine."


    "Just a scar? ire, what happened to you in prison?"


    Frederick was aghast. He approached to gently lift her quilt and unbuttoned her hospital gown, pointing at the scar with a trembling finger.


    But no sooner had he uncovered it than the memory of ire''s bloodied abdomen from the day before shed before his eyes.


    Reflecting on how delicate ire used to be, he still recalled the


    Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    time when she, in her yful nature, got a cactus thorn lodged in her hand.


    Consequently, the entire Prescott family rallied around her, descending upon the hospital with a storm of indignation. They were intent on extracting the minuscule yet vexing cactus thorn from her hand. For days afterward, she found herself enveloped in the heavy shroud of mncholy. But now, there was a significant scar marring her belly, requiring dozens of stitches. Yet, without a murmur ofint, ire had merely remarked with a dismissive air, "It''s just a scar."


    He found it nearly impossible to gaze upon the wound directly, and his eyes unwittingly brimmed with a silent, poignant ache.


    For the first time, he truly felt heartbroken.


    Even as he made his way to the hospital the previous night, his mind was besieged by the harrowing fear that she might not survive.


    At that moment, their proximity afforded ire a clear view into the depths of his eyes, where she could see the unmistakable pain etched within.


    She rubbed her eyes almost instinctively, seeking to confirm the sorrow she glimpsed in his, and atst, she was convinced that his heart ached for her plight.


    She thought, "Could it be that Frederick truly felt sympathy for


    Chapter 37 Truly Heartbroken


    me? He even ventured to inquire about the trials I had endured during my four years behind bars.


    Wasn''t the harsh reality I faced within those prison walls all orchestrated by hismand?"


    ire had borne four years of agony and torment akin to being cast into the depths of hell, and during that time, no one had shown concern, and no one had offered her a word offort.


    Now, Frederick, the man she had loved most ardently and chased for half her lifetime, finally came to ask for her past.


    "Frederick, over these past four years, not one day has passed in peace for me..."


    ire could no longer contain herself and began to speak, but the moment she parted her lips, tears cascaded down her cheeks. Her emotions overwhelmed her, making it nearly impossible to form a full sentence.

 Love My Ex-Wife 38

    ir GiftsN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 38 The Recording


    "I went to the prison..."


    ire strained to control her emotions, taking several deep. breaths before managing to speak again.


    Yet, before she could fully express her thoughts, Harrison burst through the door, abruptly cutting her off.


    "What now? Want to y the victim to garner sympathy? Going to tell Frederick about your first day in prison? Huh?"


    Harrison barged in and snatched up a chair. With a loud thud, he ced it at the foot of ire''s bed. He sat down, crossing his legs and brandishing his cell phone with a disdainful sneer. "You! Why do you..."


    ire fixed her gaze on Harrison. The shock was stered on her face. Her heart pounded fiercely in her chest.


    "Oh, you''re wondering how I know, aren''t you?" Harrison mocked, "ire, if you don''t want others to know, then don''t do it yourself!"


    Her heart skipped a beat, and then, she managed a strained smile.


    For a fleeting moment, she entertained the thought that


    Chapter 38 The Recording


    Harrison had ventured to the prison to delve into her case. A glimmer of hope flickered within her, prompting her to believe the possibility that some semnce of brotherly affection might still reside in his heart. But his words shattered that fragile hope.


    "Harrison, what do you mean by that? And why are you here?" Frederick interjected.


    He recalled that Harrison had prevented him from investigating


    the prison.


    Frederick thought, "Had Harrison done the investigation himself ande to tell me the truth?"


    "Frederick, you should thank me foring. Otherwise, you''d be manipted by this woman. Her outer looks mask her true, deceitful nature. Listen up," Harrison said.


    He shook his phone and yed a recording.


    A feminine voice echoed,ced with anguish, "You have no idea the inhuman torture I endured in prison. Afraid of the night at dawn and the dawn at night. There wasn''t a single good day, all because of a misunderstanding. "It was all done by that cruel woman, Caroline Beaumont. I didn''t kill her sister. But she''s heartless. I can''t swallow this."


    "What? She''s so vile. Don''t worry. We''ll help you get rid of her!" a gang of rough voices followed, dripping with malice.


    Chapter 38 The Recording


    "Yeah! If we deal with her, will you let us enjoy her?"


    Abruptly, Harrison paused the recording. The initial sound was unmistakably ire''s voice, but it was soon followed by the jeering tones of several ruffians, their wordsced with an intent to tter or appease her. "Frederick, I''ve gone through all the recordings. Are you certain you wish to hear them once more? Remember, Caroline has stood by you thesest four years. Last night, she was trailed by some thugs and suffered the assault. It''s all tied back to that bitch ire. "If you keep listening, I fear you might end up killing this woman! Remember, Grandma has only just recovered, and with her heart condition, she can''t handle any shock. For now, this woman must remain alive. "Moreover, don''t you need her to shield Caroline from danger? I''m here because I caught wind of what Jacob didst night. I


    was worried you might be fo


    was worried you might be fooled by her facade. Coincidentally, I overheard her little performance as I walked in.


    "She had everything orchestrated from the start. Reflect on how she portrayed herself when she first returned to meet the Prescott family from prison. I truly underestimated her cunning.


    "She''s always been adept at pretense, even from childhood. Over the past two decades, whenever there was a fault, whether mine or hers, she''d weep and rush to our parents or grandma to lodge herints. Chapter 38 The Recording


    "In the end, it was always me who faced the consequences. From these small instances, one can predict therger pattern. She''s been this way since she was little. Naturally, she''s only grown more duplicitous with time." The moment Harrison first obtained and listened to the recording, an intense urge to kill ire surged within him.


    He clenched his teeth, wrestling with his emotions for an extended period before he could quell the hatred and murderous intent brewing in his heart, eventually making his way to the hospital.


    "No, the voice in this recording isn''t mine. I have no idea


    where this audio came from, but those words were never mine. Frederick, you have to believe me. I never enlisted any thugs to harm Caroline!"


    Panic surged through ire like a tidal wave, leaving no room for her to fully grasp Harrison''s words.


    All she knew was that, after four long years, someone had finally asked if she was truly okay. And now, she was on the verge of telling Frederick everything.


    At that moment, the genuine care in Frederick''s eyes was impossible for her to ignore.


    When and where had he ever looked at her with such deep regret?


    Chapter 38 The Recording


    The love and care she had dreamed of since she was a child were finally within her reach. How could she possibly let it slip away in just a few fleeting seconds? Frederick dered, "Believe you? ire, how can I believe you? That''s exactly what you said when Anna died four years ago.


    "I must have lost my mind to forget you''re a murderer. If you killed once, why not again?"


    His lips curved into a grim smile as the memory of Anna''s death, from four years past, vividly reyed in his mind like a haunting film.


    How could he trust a murderer?


    "No, Frederick, it''s not like that. If I wanted to harm Caroline, I wouldn''t use the same method I supposedly used on Anna. That''s stupid!"


    In her haste to rify, ire parted her lips to speak, but her words unwittingly handed Harrison the very ammunition he needed to strike back with even greater fervor.


    "Frederick, did you hear that? She admitted it! She killed Anna! ire, do you believe that darkness masquerades as light, or is it that you find the greatest peril to be the harbor of safety?


    "Do you really think employing the same tactic would shield you from suspicion? But you''ve overlooked one thing. There''s no wall so tight that it doesn''t have its cracks, and the truth, like the dawn, will inevitably break through!" Chapter 38 The Recording


    Once Harrison had delivered his final words, ire fell into a profound silence, offering no further retort.


    As she turned, the hatred that red in Frederick''s eyes was as intense as it had been four years ago, undimmed by time.


    She knew all too well the depth of this animosity, and she recognized that the exnations she had offered four years ago did nothing to dispel it.


    "Why don''t you fight back? Because there''s no defense to offer, is there? You''ve just admitted it. Very well, ire, you''ve yed your part brilliantly!"


    Frederick fixed his gaze intensely on ire, gave a heavy nod, and bellowed towards the door.


    "Richard, escort her to the interrogation room!"


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/7 Chapter 39 Torture?

 Love My Ex-Wife 39

    Chapter 39 Torture? "Interrogation room?"


    The words had barely left Frederick''s lips when Richard burst. in, visibly startled by the term "interrogation room."


    The interrogation room was reserved for special prisoners. Ordinarywbreakers weren''t subjected to its horrors but were handled by the police station instead.


    Hardly any woman ever set foot in the interrogation room, let alone ire, the pampered princess of the Prescott family.


    Richard had never seen anyone survive the merciless torment that took ce within the interrogation room.


    Just yesterday, everything seemed normal. When Frederick brought ire back from Jacob''s vi, Frederick looked distressed, spending another night here. Therefore, Richard wondered why Frederick asked him to send ire to the interrogation room so early this morning.


    "Do you have a problem?"


    Fury gnawed Frederick as his anger red at Richard''s hesitation.


    Though his voice was not loud, the aura that emanated from him


    Chapter 39 Torture?


    was chilling, sending shivers down Richard''s spine.


    "No, there''s no issue at all. However, Ms. Prescott is already wounded. If we resort to every tactic we have in the interrogation room on her, I fear that Ms. Prescott might not make it through the night." Richard dared not defy Frederick, yet he couldn''t shake off the fear that gripped him when he recalled the events of the previous night.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Naturally, in ire''s presence, Richard was well aware of where to draw the line. He refrained from mentioning thatst night''s incidents were a direct result of Frederick''s directives.


    Last night, Richard had simply been the messenger, carrying out Frederick''smands by passing orders to the gangs at the Eclipse Nightclub. This chain ofmand, however, unwittingly sets the stage for Jacob to kidnap ire. If they had arrived anyter, ire might have met her demise at Jacob''s hands.


    Now, if ire were to be taken to the interrogation room, what if history repeated itself, and the interrogators, unaware of her fragile state, were to end her life?


    Richard had been closely watching Frederick and began to suspect that Frederick''s feelings towards ire were not as steeped in animosity as Frederick outwardly portrayed.


    Richard even harbored a suspicion that if Anna had not met her


    Chapter 39 Torture?


    tragic end four years ago, Frederick and ire might have been together.


    "Frederick, you know ire''s character. Just be more cautious in the future. She cannot die now. My grandma wouldn''t be able to bear it.


    "Given our standing, we''re more than equipped to handle at single woman. There''s no rush at the moment. Let her recover for a few days. Remember, Anna died because of her. If we allow her to die too swiftly, it would be letting her off too lightly." Upon hearing the dire news that ire was on the brink of death, Harrison instantly thought of Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth''s current health was fragile; she could not withstand any shock. ire''s life or death mattered littlepared to the well-being of Elizabeth, who regrlymunicated with ire through calls or video chats. "Alright, Harrison, I''ll heed your advice."


    Frederick''s anger subsided, recognizing the wisdom in Harrison''s words.


    Surrounded by adversaries and recently nominated as a presidential candidate, Frederick could not afford any mishaps. The support of the Prescott family, the wealthiest in Kingstown, was indispensable.


    His fury had momentarily clouded his judgment.


    Chapter 39 Torture?


    "Let''s not let such a conniving woman ruin our day. Come, let me take you out for a drink to soothe your nerves."


    Noticing Frederick''s darkened mood, Harrison gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder before gently steering him away.


    Richard also sighed in relief, following Frederick and Harrison out of the room.


    Yet, as the trio departed, none of them caught sight of the nurse by the ward''s door, who was quietly adjusting the medicine bottles on her cart.


    Throughout the ordeal, ire remained utterly silent, not uttering a single word from start to finish.


    Once she saw the trio disappear from view, she could no longer restrain the tears welling up in her eyes, and they began to fall, one drop at a time. She had tried her utmost to exin, but deep down, she knew it was futile.


    The death of Anna four years ago had effectively condemned. ire to a metaphorical death sentence unless, by some miracle, Anna could return to life. Otherwise, regardless of her actions or words, they would all be


    in vain.


    Although ire was clueless about how Harrison got the


    recording, she knew it could only havee from a handful of


    Chapter 39 Torture?


    people who despised her, either Diana or Caroline.


    In this moment of dire need, the sole beacon of hope for her salvation and protection was none other than Elizabeth.


    As long as Elizabeth remained by her side, ire knew in her heart that she would survive.


    The memory of Elizabeth, the only soul in the vast world who had ever extended a hand of kindness to ire, now flooded her with a profound sense of sorrow and aching anguish.


    Why would fate be so cruel, afflicting such a kind-hearted soul like Elizabeth with cancer?


    ire had fought tooth and nail to escape the clutches of imprisonment, but never in a manner that would jeopardize Elizabeth''s health.


    In her heart, ire prayed fervently, over and over, for Elizabeth''s longevity.


    At the hospital gate, after Richard, Frederick, and Harrison had driven away, the young nurse who had been standing at the ward''s door timidly emerged and hurried towards a ck car parked not far away.


    As she approached, the car window rolled down slightly, just enough for a conversation and the exchange of items.


    "Sir, this is the recording I made in the ward just now," the


    nurse said.


    Chapter 39 Torture?


    Her head was bowed respectfully. She dared not to meet the gaze of the person inside the car as she handed over the recorder.


    "The money will be in your ount within five minutes," camer the soft reply from within the car.


    Through the car window, Arthur gently grasped the recorder.


    "Thank you, sir."


    With beads of sweat forming on her anxious brow, the nurse hastily expressed her gratitude. She sensed an overwhelming aura of intensity emanating from Arthur, making the air around her thick with pressure. Arthur sealed the car window, isting himself with the yback of the recording. A smile of contentment yed upon his lips as he turned to Shawn ke, instructing, "Take this to Caroline. There''s no hurry. Let''s give them a moment to breathe."


    Shawn epted the recorder, but his brow furrowed in doubt. "Mr. Arthur Hawthorne, isn''t this a bit excessive for just at


    woman?"


    "Even a dam stretching a thousand miles can fall to the tiniest hole. Now, regarding those incidents from four years past, what progress have you made?"


    Arthur gazed outside, tapping rhythmically on the window.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 40 A Mysterious Messa

 Love My Ex-Wife 40

    Chapter 40 A Mysterious Message


    "That business from four years ago is still under investigation. I''m sorry, Mr. Arthur Hawthorne. I apologize for not getting it done," Shawn said.


    Shawn had just picked up his phone when Arthur asked about the stuff from four years back, making his hands shake so bad he nearly dropped it.


    "Don''t sweat it. It''s no small task digging up dirt my own brother couldn''t find. Besides, we gotta be smart about our next move. No need to rush." Arthur was cool as ice, not stressed or pissed at all. For real, Frederick''s gotta watch his step; one screw-up in a hurry could blow the whole thing.


    Being born on the wrong side of the nket, Frederick had wed his way to the top. Arthur knew that they need to y it cool with Frederick.


    For the next two days, ire found herself cocooned in a tranquil haven within the hospital walls.


    In the wake ofst night''s events, the manager of Eclipse Nightclub called ire to extend an apology, assuring her that regardless of the hour, a cleaner''s position would always be held Chapter 40 A Mysterious Message open for her.


    ire was taken aback when the manager would actually apologize to her.


    Yet, she acknowledged her own part in the events at Eclipse Nightclub, making the apology seem justified. At least, she no longer had to fret over work.


    Here, in the hospital, she was well-nourished and cared for, living infort that far surpassed the confines of the basement


    of the Halfmoon Manor.


    In truth, ire''s desires were simple. She yearned to be an ordinary girl, living a life devoid of the tumult that had marked her existence.


    After enduring so much in the past four years, she sought nothing more than peace as long as she was spared from starvation and the cold. All else was inconsequential.


    Upon her release from prison, she had repeatedly warned herself against harboring any further fantasies about Frederick.


    Yet, the moment sheid eyes on him again, her heart betrayed her, stirred by the depth of her years-long affection for him.


    Last night, witnessing Frederick''s anguished expression, she had almost sumbed to her feelings once more.


    A wryugh escaped ire as she grasped the notion that loving too deeply was a curse. At that moment, she had even forgotten


    Chapter 40 A Mysterious Message


    the presence of Anna between her and Frederick.


    She pondered the uncertainty of the future, wondering if another moment as despairing as this awaited her. Yet, with all her heart, she hoped it would note to pass. Thus, a week of serenity psed.


    ire allowed herself to fully unwind. This period was undoubtedly the most peaceful she had known since her release from prison, free from any worries.


    Even when she was well-fed and finely dressed in Frederick''s vi, the specter of her job loomed over her.


    Now, liberated from the concern of work, she felt afort she had never known before.


    Several times, she called Elizabeth, ensuring Elizabeth that she was safe.


    ire could feel the depth of Elizabeth''s yearning when she spoke of Christmas Eve, now only two months distant. Elizabeth expressed the hope that ire might return to celebrate Christmas Eve with them.


    "ire, it has been four years since Ist spent Christmas Eve with you."


    The tear-streaked face of Elizabeth in the video call tugged at ire''s heartstrings.


    Chapter 40 A Mysterious Message


    "Alright. If I can, I will definitelye back."


    ire nodded and offered a vague response, not daring to make a promise too firm to Elizabeth. ire was uncertain if Frederick would permit her return or what Harrison''s next move might be. After she ended the call, her thoughts spiraled into disquiet.


    Vears 300


    How different would her life be if the events of four had never urred, if she remained the cherished daughter of the Prescott family?


    s, in this vibrant world, there were no "ifs," only the weight of consequences and oues.


    When ire was lost in contemtion, her phone buzzed with a mysterious message.


    [Do you wish to know the true cause of Anna''s death four years. ago? If so,e to Kingstown Hospital, Ward 309.]N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 41

    Chapter 41 The Culprit Revealed?


    The message had ire''s heart racing. She scanned the ward, flung open the door, and darted out to ensure no one was lurking nearby. Satisfied, she returned.


    Her gaze fixed on the message as she paced the room.


    Who could have sent such a cryptic message?


    What strange it was, she was directed to none other than the ward at Kingstown Hospital.


    After a half-hour of deliberation, curiosity won. ire decided to uncover the mystery.


    Four years ago, Anna''s death had been shrouded in suspicion. ire had never summoned Anna to the Redsun Bar.


    The message from Anna, stating she was already there, had added to the enigma.


    Fearing foul y, ire scoured the ward and armed herself with a fruit knife before setting out.


    To her astonishment, it was Caroline who awaited her in Ward 309, standing by the French window.


    Chapter 41 The Culprit Revealed?


    In the sterile quiet of the ward, Caroline stood in solitude.


    Clearly, the message could have originated from none other than Caroline.


    "It''s you? You''re behind Anna''s death?"


    ire stood frozen, her breath catching in her throat as a single, overwhelming thought dominated her mind.


    Could Caroline be the architect of Anna''s demise?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "ire, you came, just as I expected. But please, don''t falsely use me. What does my sister''s death have to do with me? You''re the acknowledged murderer," Caroline retorted.


    A sly glimmer flickered in her gaze. With a smooth, calcted grace, she deflected but did not outright deny her involvement.


    "Really? Then why send me that message, dangling the truth. about Anna''s death and luring me here?" ire asked.


    ire grappled with confusion over Caroline''s intentions. However, her primary focus remained steadfast on uncovering the truth buried in the shadows of the past four years. "What do you think?"


    Caroline evaded, closing the distance between them. She leaned in and voiced a whisper.


    "I''ve just endured a nightmare at the hands of thugs, eerily


    Chapter 41 The Culprit Revealed?


    simr to what my sister faced four years ago. Everyone thought it was your doing."


    Caroline spoke with deliberate slowness and aposed demeanor. Her words were not just conversation; they wereced with guidance.


    Suddenly, it was as if lightning struck ire, illuminating the truth. "It was you from the beginning! Caroline, you were in love with Frederick, using your sister''s death to get close to him. "It was a perfect n, ridding yourself of Anna and sabotaging my engagement to Frederick.


    "You leverage your identity as Anna''s sister to get close to Frederick. It has to be this way! You even orchestrated your own assault to gain sympathy. Caroline, you''re the murderer!" With eachyer of the situation ire peeled back, the clearer the truth seemed to be. Her analysis fueled her agitation.


    "ire, what are you saying? I know nothing of this. Why nder me so?


    "I know you hate me, just as you hated my sister. You can''t stand me being near Frederick.


    "I''ll agree to any condition. I''ll leave Frederick this very day. My sole plea is for you to release me!"


    Caroline smiled as she recognized her objective was within grasp. Instantly, she shifted her expression, adopting a facade of Chapter 41 The Culprit Revealed? vulnerability.


    "Caroline, what are you iming now? It''s clear as day that you''re the mastermind behind all of this!"


    ire was still reeling from the weight of the truths she had pieced together when Caroline''s sudden shift in demeanor struck her. 4/4


    "ire, don''t kill me. Please! I''ll do anything you ask. Just spare


    me!"


    It wasn''t until Caroline dropped to her knees with a startling thud in front of ire that Frederick''s voice broke through from behind.


    "ire, what are you doing?"


    Turning, ire saw his grim expression and realized Caroline''s true intentions.


    A bitterugh escaped ire as she thought, "So, this was your n all along, Caroline.


    Well yed."


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 42

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 42 Fate Sealed


    "A week ago, I spared you for Madam Prescott''s sake. Yet, here you are, your wounds barely healed, already seeking to harm others!


    "Your energy is misced. Clearly, you need no rest. Richard, take her to Eclipse Nightclub. She wishes to earn money, doesn''t she? Let her have her wish!"


    Without further ado, Frederick ordered Richard to cast ire back into the depths of Eclipse Nightclub.


    Caroline, kneeling, was taken aback. She had anticipated Frederick''s wrath against ire, not merely her banishment to Eclipse Nightclub.


    Naturally, Caroline was reluctant to admit defeat, especially when the oue was far from what she had hoped to witness.


    Yet, she knew misfortune could easily befall ire if ire found herself cast into Eclipse Nightclub.


    With Diana''s help, she would ensure ire and Frederick could never be together again.


    A man like Frederick would never desire a woman sullied by the likes of Eclipse Nightclub.


    ire stood, a silent statue, from start to finish.


    Chapter 42 Fate Sealed


    In her heart, she yearned to exin, but as the words reached her lips, the weight of past events silenced her.


    Laughter, bitter and hollow, echoed in her mind. Whether she spoke or not, the oue would remain the same. What was the point?


    Soon, Frederick''s men approached, dragging ire away.


    She stood rigid, offering no resistance and no submission.


    She seemed a soulless husk with her body as a stiff zombie.


    Their rough handling tore open the scabbed wound on her abdomen.


    Blood seeped, staining her hospital gown in a grotesque disy. ire looked ghostly pale.


    Yet, she uttered not a word.


    This pain was trivialpared to the torments of prison.


    Frederick, witnessing ire''s state, was inexplicably reminded of the scene at Jacob''s house a week prior. He found himself stepping forward. Seizing the moment, Caroline rose and clung to Frederick. "Frederick, I''m so scared! ire barged in today. I don''t understand what''s happening! Chapter 42 Fate Sealed


    "My sister died in such a manner. Am I to meet the same fate? No, I trust ire. She wouldn''t do this.


    "She seems so kind, yet she rushed at me today. I don''t know what she intended. It''s terrifying!"


    Caroline, a frightened bird, nestled into Frederick''s embrace.


    Her words,ced with exaggeration, were punctuated by the ng of the fruit knife ire had brought for self-defense.


    Due to the excessive force exerted by Frederick''s men, the fruit knife ire had concealed slipped from its hiding ce amidst the scuffle.


    The sight of the fruit knife caught Caroline off guard. She hadn''t anticipated that ire woulde armed with a knife.


    Then, a wave of triumph surged through her, driving her to the brink of madness with pride. Had Frederick not been present, she might have danced with glee.


    She mused silently, "ire, you brought this upon yourself! You chose your path to destruction!


    You brought the knife here on your own ord, seeking your own demise! You had no one to me but yourself!"


    ire''s back stiffened at the sight of the fruit knife. She had nearly forgotten its presence.


    Chapter 42 Fate Sealed


    Now, her guilt was irrefutable. Any exnation was futile.


    Thest shred of pity in Frederick''s heart vanished with the fruit


    knife.


    "Richard, so long as ire does not die in Eclipse Nightclub, whatever befalls her, report no more to me!" Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 43

    Chapter 43 Are You a Virgin?


    Caroline''s heart leaped with joy at the news. It meant she and Diana could ndestinely orchestrate their ns.


    However, the wisdom of patience was urged; the tumultuous events ofte advised against any immediate action, lest they invite Frederick''s scrutiny. ire''s heart, already a vessel of profound sorrow, remained unstirred by Frederick''s final decree.


    It echoed the edicts issued during their sojourn at the Halfmoon Manor, rendering its delivery unsurprising.


    As for Eclipse Nightclub, she reasoned that its denizens could hardly surpass Jacob in depravity.


    The horrors of Eclipse Nightclub, she believed, could not eclipse the darkness of prison.


    Yet, she overlooked the essential difference. Eclipse Nightclub teemed with men, while her prison had been a realm of women.


    Women, though capable of cruelty, might yet harbor


    Chapter 43 Are You a Virgin?


    loss of Anna four years ago, the ordeals of prison, and Jacob''s perversions.


    This foray into Eclipse Nightclub was a departure from her previous role as a cleaner.


    The dual torment of body and mind could indeed drive one to the brink of madness.


    ire felt prepared to face whatevery ahead.


    Without the machinations of shadowy forces, someone like ire, hardened by prison, might have thrived in Eclipse Nightclub.


    But now, her endurance was an open question.


    At six o''clock in the evening, ire was escorted to Eclipse Nightclub.


    Her previous interview for the cleaning job had urred at a simr hour, and she had been swiftly assigned her duties.


    She believed that regardless of her job, the oue would likely mirror past experiences.


    However, upon her arrival, she was blindfolded before crossing the threshold.


    A veil of ck cloth shrouded her vision, leaving her enveloped in darkness.


    Chapter 43 Are You a Virgin?


    Two figures led her through abyrinthine path, reminding her of Frederick''s circuitous route to the green box.


    A sense of se


    goosebumps.


    crept over her, and her skin prickled with


    After what seemed an eternity, they entered an elevator, exiting to walk a short distance.


    Approximately twenty minutester, a woman''s voice broke the silence.


    "Is this the new arrival?"


    The feminine voice was enchanting, with a melodious quality that was not only beautiful but brimming with allure, tempting anyone who listened.


    One of ire''s escorts confirmed.


    "Remove the blindfold," the womanmanded. Slowly,


    the


    ck fabric that veiled ire''s vision was lifted.


    Just moments before, beneath the shroud of the ck cloth, ire''s sight was stolen away.


    The sudden light, though not intense, was momentarily blinding. ire shielded her eyes instinctively.


    When ire gently peeled away the darkness from her eyes, the first sight to greet her was a woman who held a cigarette, exhaling wisps of smoke. Chapter 43 Are You a Virgin?


    Her lips were a striking shade of ming red. Cascading curls of hair fell inrge, luxurious waves around her shoulders. She wore a red dress, it''s deep V-neckline daring yet elegant, tailored to perfection to showcase every curve of her impable figure. The woman approached as her eyes scanned ire with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. After what felt like an eternity, the woman finally parted her lips. "Not bad!"


    Once the woman uttered those two decisive words, the two men who had escorted ire to this enigmatic encounter turned on their heels.


    "I am Hannah Evans, and everyone around here knows me as Hannah. This territory answers to me; I am thew here. There''s only one rule you need to engrave in your mind. You do exactly as Imand. Now, tell me, what do they call you?" Hannah sauntered closer and extended a hand. Her fingers traced the air around ire''s silhouette.


    "I''m ire Prescott," ire murmured. She dipped her head slightly, her eyes following the path of Hannah''s hands.


    "ire? An apt name. Girlse here excited, whimpering, forced, or willing. You''re the first I''ve seen with suchposure.


    "You''re like a lifeless doll. How intriguing. But your past and how you arrived are inconsequential.


    "In the underbelly of Eclipse Nightclub, you''re reborn, unbound


    Chapter 43 Are You a Virgin?


    by the world''s rules. This is a realm of pure desire. Come, follow


    me!"


    Hannah outlined the principles of Eclipse Nightclub before leading ire forward.


    They approached a raucous room, a cacophony ofughter and shouts from men and women.


    "Are you a virgin?"


    As Hannah''s hand grasped the doorknob, she paused, turning to ire with a question lingering in the air.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    B


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 44

    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 44 Guard Your Life


    ire eximed in shock, "What?"


    The word "virgin" caused her to freeze. She gaped in an instant


    as she stared at Hannah. Her feet seemed rooted to the spot,N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    unable to move.


    The cacophony of voices from the room ahead still echoed in her ears, but Hannah''s question conjured images of naked men and women in her mind.


    Did Hannah''s inquiry about her virginity imply something ominous?


    Despite her long-standing awareness that her fate might involve the sacrifice of her purity, ire was unprepared for the immediacy of the threat mere minutes after arriving in Eclipse Nightclub''s basement.


    Fri


    Despite having steeled herself mentally more times than she could count, when the moment finally unfolded before her, ire found herself unexpectedly disarmed.


    Overwhelmed, she found her voice failing her, unable to string together even the simplest of sentences.


    "Forget it. Let''s discuss thister. We should go in now," Hannah said.


    Chapter 44 Guard Your Life


    Noting ire''s pallor, Hannah was ustomed to such reactions. Asking no further questions, she opened the door and led ire inside.


    Contrary to her expectations, ire found the scene inside not what she had imagined.


    Men and women mingled, but each was dressed in various styles.


    They were adorned in an array of enchanting costumes. Some spun from the pages of fairy tales with flowing gowns and princely tunics, others in the crisp, yful uniforms of maids or the quintessential student look. Then there were those in daringly scant attire, where the fabric was a mere whisper over the skin, covering just the essentials.


    Yet, it resembled a staff backstage area more than anything else.


    "Everyone, stop for a moment. We have a neer," Hannah announced.


    She pped her hands. The room fell silent instantly.


    "Hannah!" they chorused, gathering around Hannah and ire.


    "This neer is different from you. She won''t be doing anything for now; she''ll just follow me.


    "We''ll discuss her role once she''s familiar with everything here. Now, back to your duties. Greet the guests and clean up as needed.


    Chapter 44 Guard Your Life


    "And remember, it''s almost the end of the month; check your performances. The top ranker will lead next month!"


    With that, Hannah took ire out of the room.


    The moment ire and Hannah stepped out, the room snapped back to its original state of disarray.


    The following days were surprisingly easy for ire.


    Each day, she trailed behind Hannah, navigating thebyrinthine depths of Eclipse Nightclub. Yet, within mere days, ire had mapped out the intricate undergroundwork.


    She realized this was not the same ce Frederick had taken her before.


    Yet, regardless of the veracity of her initial perceptions, ire found herself taken aback by how unexpectedly straightforward life within these walls had be.


    She had braced herself to teeter on the brink of danger on the very first day, akin to her experience in prison, where every second could spiral into a desperate fight for survival. Life here was unexpectedlyfortable. Yet, escape was impossible.


    Employees discarded their old clothes upon arrival, with the club providing all attire.


    Chapter 44 Guard Your Life


    Each uniform bore a special symbol, a mark that bound them to Eclipse Nightclub''s underground.


    ire harbored no desire to leave; the Halfmoon Manor and prison had been lessfortable than this.


    Ironically, Eclipse Nightclub''s basement was the most pleasant ce she had lived in years, even though she once baked in luxury within the Prescott family''s embrace.


    However, ire knew this tranquility was a lull before the


    storm.


    On this particr day, as was her routine, she shadowed Hannah through the venue and stepped into the restroom. No sooner had she shut the door behind her than the click-ck of high heels announced the entrance of two women. "Who is this new girl? Hannah has never spent this much time on a neer before," one said.


    "Who knows? You can say that to me in private, but be careful not to gossip outside. Haven''t you learned the rules here yet? Mind your own business, and guard your life," the other warned.


    The women fell silent after that.


    After all, the whispers about Eclipse Nightclub painted it as a hell for the most unspeakable evils one could conjure in their darkest thoughts. In such a ce, what significance did a few lost lives hold? Chapter 44 Guard Your Life


    Yet, from that day forward, ire couldn''t shake the feeling that eyes followed her everywhere, with whispers and pointed fingers shadowing her steps. But she was left without a shred of proof. Three dayster, Hannah suddenly called irete at night.


    "ire, I''ll be stepping out for some business shortly. In my absence, you''ll be under Emily Morgan''s guidance. She was our star performerst month, and this month, she''s in charge." "Okay." ire nodded and hung up, not giving it much thought.


    But no sooner had Hannah departed than the very next evening, as the underground empire of Eclipse Nightclub buzzed to life, ire was in the midst of changing when Emily, nked by her entourage, burst through her door. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My Ge

 Love My Ex-Wife 45

    Chapter 45 A Plot


    ire had barely donned her underwear, her skirt still in hand, when the door was violently kicked open.


    She instinctively shielded her girl parts.


    Thankfully, only girls trailed behind Emily, no men in sight.


    "You''re still ying coy, are you? You really think you''re some innocent little thing? I haven''t even pushed you into the fray yet, serving our guests. Do you have any idea of your own worth here?" "Emily, you were the most beautiful, with the best figure and performance since you arrived, yet you''ve never had such treatment," another chimed in.


    "Yeah, why does this little wench, inferior in every way, get to lounge around, doing nothing but trailing Hannah?"


    "We all have to work. No one''s exempt. Even Emily, with her status, has to perform three shows a day. Why should you be


    idle?"


    "That''s right. Performance is key in Eclipse Nightclub. Those who excel can enjoy freedom, but those whog must do the dirty, tiring, and disgusting work. Isn''t that the truth, Emily?" Before Emily could respond, her entourage had already begun


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    their taunts with venomous sarcasm.


    "ire, it''s not that I don''t support you. It''s just that my ability is limited. Despite not knowing your connection to Hannah, it''s clear she cares for you deeply.


    "No one would dare bully you with her around, but now that she''s gone, I can''t control these employees. Here, strength speaks. I can''t just favor you, can I?" Emily said. She ignored ire as she sat down, crossing her legs.


    Her words were draped in a veneer of politeness, yet the underlying message was unmistakably clear.


    ire was left with two choices. Work or face the consequences.


    ire replied, "Of course, Emily. I''m new and inexperienced. I hope you''ll guide me. I don''t mind taking on any work you assign.


    "I haven''t made any mark here yet; I''m likely at the bottom of the pile. It stands to reason that I should be the one taking on the grunt work, the tasks no one else wants." ire had endured far worse within the confines of prison; these barbed remarks were but a light breezepared to the storms she had weathered.


    Those dirty, wearisome chores paled into insignificance beside the darkness she had endured within the cold walls of her


    prison.


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    Taking on extra work could ensure a deep, restful slumber when night fell.


    "Fine, since you''ve volunteered, don''t me us. When Hannah returns, you can discuss it with her," Emily argued.


    She was ready to unleash her fury but was taken aback by ire''s unexpected meekness.


    Naturally, she avoidedplicating matters for ire, knowing well that any other choice would make for a tough exnation upon Hannah''s return. Yet, public leniency didn''t preclude private torment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the moment Emily stepped into Eclipse Nightclub, she captured the spotlight, bing the one to watch and the unrivalled darling of the scene.


    She had climbed to her position through sheer talent and tenacity. But what did this neer rely on?


    ire, offering nothing and enjoying her days in leisure, was an affront to Emily.


    "Understood. I''ll follow your orders this month. If I fail, I''ll still heed yourmands next month."


    ire bowed and remained humble.


    She stood apart from the others. Regardless of whether they


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    were coerced into this life or had chosen it freely, these women


    could survive.


    A moment''spse in caution could very well lead ire to her demise or, perhaps worse, a return to the confines of her cell.


    Should she find herself back behind those bars, there was no doubt she would meet her end within those grim walls.


    Elizabeth risked her very life to rescue ire from prison, but if ire ever stepped afoul of thew or if any shred of evidence surfaced against her, Frederick and Harrison would relentlessly pursue her, showing no mercy. Thus, ire could only live cautiously as if she were walking on


    the thinnest of ice.


    She endeavored to lose herself within the throngs, hoping that everyone might forget she ever existed.


    "Alright, you''ll handle the cleaning and other chores this month," Emily decreed.


    She examined her freshly painted nails before departing.


    "I see. Goodbye, Emily," ire said, bowing respectfully.


    Following the exit of Emily and herpanions from ire''s room, the resonance of their conversation lingered.


    "I didn''t expect ire to be so meek," one remarked.


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    "The more so, the more it proves she''s cunning. Without Hannah, she''s just a humble servant," another retorted. "Perhaps she fawned over Hannah when Hannah was around. How else would Hannah be so kind to her?" The women''s chatter filled the air.


    "Enough. She''s agreed to work. Let her be. No more trouble!" Emily snapped, her patience thinning.


    Emily sensed that her endeavors today were akin to grasping at air, utterly fruitless, and the relentless prattle of the surrounding women only served to fan the mes of her frustration.


    "Yes. Emily is right. There''s plenty of work here. She won''tst long alone."


    "Let''s just wait and watch. I''m curious to see how long she can keep this up."


    As Emily made her exit, the room buzzed with fleeting whispers before the women soon followed her out.


    From that day forward, ire threw herself into her work. Given hercklustre performance, it was no surprise she was relegated to the task of cleaning the most unkempt and chaotic rooms.


    The rooms where the floors were slick with vomit or stained with a cocktail of spilled drinks, bodily fluids, and even blood


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    from the guests'' wild escapades were the ones assigned to ire.


    Yet, these were mere trifles to ire.


    Her previous job in Eclipse Nightclub had been cleaning.


    Before, she had single-handedly managed the workload meant for dozens at the Halfmoon Manor, tasked with keeping the entire estate pristine. Thus, these chores, however grim, posed no real challenge for her. Not only did she clean meticulously, but she also provided exceptional service, earning a surprising amount in tips within just a week.


    Her performance soared ten ces, a feat that stirred


    excitement among the underground staff of Eclipse Nightclub.


    A cleaner jumping ten ces in a week, while others hadn''t even begun, was unheard of.


    And yet, cleaning remained the most formidable of tasks to


    tackle.


    If all the prime rooms and the best clientele were handed over to ire, wouldn''t this establishment swiftly turn into her domain? "Emily, this woman is not to be underestimated," some women whispered to Emily.


    "Yes. Emily, you must find a way to deal with her."


    Chapter 45 A Plot


    717


    "I remember now. Isn''t that old pervert Neil Robertsoning over on the 10th of every month? Send ire his way!"


    A cluster of women encircled Emily, each one whispering their vicious plot against ire.


    "What if something happens to her?"


    Emily hesitated at the mention of Neil Robertson.


    She still recalled the first time she witnessed a bloody scene in Eclipse Nightclub''s underground, in Neil''s very box.


    She didn''t know the details, only the aftermath of blood on the floor and the girl''s subsequent suicide by slitting her wrists.


    B


    Write


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 46 A Self

 Love My Ex-Wife 46

    Chapter 46 A Self-Inflicted Demise


    Emily initially believed the girl might not withstand the ordeal.


    However, each girl who entertained Neil ended up in a mental hospital or dead.


    After three such incidents, Hannah ceased assigning girls to


    serve Neil.


    From then on, Hannah personally attended to him, ensuring no further tragedies urred.


    Neil''s visits were on the 10th of every month, and Hannah typically remained present.


    Yet, this time, for reasons unknown, Hannah had been absent for an unusually long period.


    Emily had volunteered toe to Eclipse Nightclub''s underground.


    Her father had died in a car ident, and her mother, remarrying, brought her along, where her stepfather eyed her with lecherous intent, attempting to rape her. Her mother used Emily of being a temptress, seducing her


    husband.


    One night, they forced Emily onto the bed for her stepfather to


    Chapter 46 A Self-Inflicted Demise rape her.


    She resisted fiercely that night, but her stepfather seeded.


    In the aftermath, she turned on them, stabbing her stepfather and mother as they slept.


    She then surrendered to the police and was sentenced.


    Upon her release from prison, she sought refuge in Eclipse Nightclub''s underground because she was unable to live a normal life after her ordeals.


    She didn''t believe in family, in love, or in any of the emotions that others clung to in this world. The only thing she trusted was


    herself.


    She threw herself into work with a relentless drive, always topping the rankings. She was determined to make money.


    She desired never to be helpless, coerced, or humiliated again.


    ire''s presence disrupted Eclipse Nightclub''s established order, and Emily harbored a deep resentment towards her.


    Yet, her disgust did not extend to killing ire by sacrificing


    ire to Neil.


    Moreover, if things spiraled out of control and harm befell ire, Hannah''s return would demand exnations Emily couldn''t provide. Chapter 46 A Self-Inflicted Demise


    "Forget it. I''ll call Hannah to see if she''ll be back by the 10th," Emily said.


    After mulling it over, she couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that gnawed at her. With a sense of urgency, she reached for her cell phone to dial Hannah''s number.


    But all Emily heard was the cold, mechanical drone of an automated voice, "Hello, you''ve reached Hannah Evans. I''m not avable right now, but please leave a message after the beep, and I''ll get back to you as soon as possible. Thank you!" Yet, she persisted, dialing the number several times, but each call to Hannah was met with failure.


    Over the next several days, Emily made countless calls, but Hannah''s phone remained stubbornly out of reach.


    ire, oblivious to these machinations, believed that diligence in her duties would ensure a stable life.


    That belief was shattered one night as she disposed of trash, overhearing a man and a woman engaged in sex in the stairwell.


    She curiously paused. This underground Eclipse Nightclub, known to many as a shadowy realm, was where men and women had sex to release their desires.


    Who would choose the echoing stairwell over the secluded rooms to have sex?


    Unless the affluent, whose wealth had crafted a world where Chapter 46 A Self-Inflicted Demise


    conventional boundaries blurred, indulged in entric habits.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But regardless of how bizarre or oundish it seemed, this affair was none of her concern. No matter who was involved, ire had no desire to entangle herself in the affairs of others. She sought only to navigate her own path in peace. She allowed a smile to grace her lips, shaking her head and turning to depart. Just then, a name, achingly familiar, floated through the air, stopping her in her tracks.


    "Emma, you know how much I love you? I love you forever. You''re the most beautiful in Eclipse Nightclub.


    "Why does Emily always top the ranks? When that lecherous Neil arrives, we''ll send her to him. Let her meet her end at his vile hands. Then, the entire underground realm of Eclipse Nightclub will fall under our control," the voice sneered with venomous ambition. "Speaking of which, there''s that neer, too. Emily wasn''t keen on dispatching ire to serve Neil. Let her die on her own."


    Terror gripped ire. She mped her hand over her mouth to stifle any sound.


    Despite her brief tenure in this ce, ire was well-acquainted with the names Emily Morgan and Emma Price. Emily was the unrivaled queen of performance, but Emma was ever the close second. Chapter 46 A Self-Inflicted Demise


    ire never imagined Emma capable of such treachery.


    Moreover, this sinister plot was intimately entwined with her own fate.


    For a fleeting moment, ire felt her heart thunder with a wild panic, echoing her fear of detection by the conspirators. Without waiting to hear another word, she slipped away silently.


    As ire departed, Emma and a man emerged from a door in the basement corridor.


    "Do you think she''ll fall for it?" one asked.


    "Whether she falls for it or not, she''s already set to meet with Neil. Once we''ve handled this for that person, the two of us are set to pocket ten million dors!


    "That sum is more than enough for us to live out our days infort, free from this den of iniquity."


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 47

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    Emma''s eyes sparkled at the mention of the ten million dors.


    Emily, who had endured so much and had no ties to the outside world, preferred to stay here forever.


    Emma, on the contrary, had a loving partner, a mother, and a younger brother waiting for her.


    Had it not been for her brother''s illness, she would never have ventured there to earn money.


    Now, with her brother''s health improving, she could leave such a lousy life behind once she got the ten million dors.


    When Emma was lost in fantasies of her future, her phone rang, shattering her reverie.


    "How is it? Is it done?" a feminine voice demanded as soon as


    the call connected.


    "Almost there, just a bit more time. Today is not the 10th. Wait just a couple more days! And the money..."


    Emma''s excitement was palpable as her mind was consumed by thoughts of wealth.


    "Don''t worry. The money will definitely be transferred into your ount."


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    Then, the call was abruptly ended.


    The woman on the other end of Emma''s call was none other


    than Diana.


    Diana orchestrated the n with Caroline. The ten million dors was a mere lure, a hollow promise. They had no intention of paying Emma.


    "This woman is so gullible, thinking she''ll get ten million for such a simple task. She''s living in a dream!" After hanging up the phone with Emma, Diana gloated to Caroline over the phone.


    "Yes. Diana, not everyone can be as brilliant as you."


    Caroline, now counting on Diana to take the lead, had no choice but to shower her withpliments.


    After all, it was Diana who had reached out to the contact, ensuring that any mess in the end couldn''t be pinned on Caroline.


    Even if their scheme were discovered, Diana, with her status as the eldest daughter of the prestigious Hawthorne family, could naturally resolve the matter in mere minutes.


    Originally, Caroline harbored the belief that once ire stepped into the perilous world of Eclipse Nightclub, her innocence


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    would inevitably bepromised. There seemed no urgency in hastening her downfall.


    But upon closer inspection, Caroline discovered that reality starkly diverged from her expectations.


    ire, against all odds, was thriving in Eclipse Nightclub, her days marked by unexpected sess and allure. Faced with this unforeseen prosperity, how could Caroline possibly hold herself back from intervening? She feltpelled to reveal to Frederick the true depths of ire''s depravity and licentiousness.


    Under no circumstances would she allow Frederick to develop any tender feelings for ire. And should any such sentiment dare to sprout, she was determined to crush it mercilessly at its inception. During these recent days, life without ire had been


    blissfully serene for Caroline, who had basked in the warmth of Frederick''s attentive care and gentle protection.


    She believed that with a few more schemes, she could soon capture Frederick''s heart in the near future.


    The essential condition, however, was that ire, the significant obstacle, had to be dealt with decisively andpletely.


    That night, Caroline slept soundly.


    ire, however, was tormented by the conversation she had


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    overheard between Emma and the man. She tossed and turned,


    unable to find rest.


    After a solemn consideration, she decided to call Hannah.


    Yet, the reply she received was the impersonal chime of an automated voice, "Hello, you''ve reached Hannah Evans. I''m not avable right now, but please leave a message after the beep, and I''ll get back to you as soon as possible. Thank you!" Just like Emily had experienced when she tried dialing Hannah''s number days earlier, the line was frustratingly out of


    reach.


    ire, too, ced several more calls, and she even attempted to reach Hannah on the 9th, but every attempt vanished into the silence of an unresponsive line.


    Finally, the day arrived when Neil was set to visit Eclipse Nightclub.


    The moment Eclipse Nightclub opened its doors for the evening, a wave of nervousness washed over ire.


    She was caught in a dual-edged anxiety; on one side, the fear that Emily might consign her to Neil''s private room loomedrge, and on the other, there was the gnawing worry that Emma''s scheme woulde to fruition.


    She found herself torn, wavering between the instinct for self-preservation and the tug of her conscience.


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    Venturing into that room could mean facing death at the hands of Neil. ire had witnessed what Jacob had done to her, so her fear of perverted men was not just a fear but a terror rooted in grim reality.


    That fateful night at Jacob''s vi, a wild terror had consumed her, urging her to fight back, yet no matter how fiercely she willed it, her body remained paralyzed.


    Ultimately, she was acutely aware of every drop of her blood surging back towards her heart. Her breath grew shallow. Each gasp for air was morebored than thest until she was teetering on the brink of self-destruction. After that harrowing ordeal, her fear was not just a fleeting emotion but seemed to have seared itself into her very bones.


    As the arrival of the guests drew nearer, ire''s anxiety mounted with the relentless march of time.


    "God bless. Please, let tonight be free from that lecherous Neil. With Hannah away, we''re utterly defenseless against his advances."


    "It''s genuinely terrifying. Do you think we could reach Hannah by phone? How I wish she would materialize before us this very instant."


    The others shared the same unease; a collective tension hung in the air on the day Neil was due to arrive.


    ire, too, was silently praying that the vile Neil would stay


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety away this night.


    "He''s here! Oh no! He''s here! That pervert has arrived!"


    "It''s over. We''re nearly doomed for now!"


    To everyone''s dismay, Neil made his entrance not even half an hour after the doors opened for business.


    Recalling the conversation she had overheard that night between Emma and the mysterious man, ire felt more conflicted and uncertain of her next move.


    Suddenly, a woman rushed in, breathless. "Emily has gone to serve Neil!"


    "What? Emily?"


    "Damn it! What if Emily dies at the mercy of Neil?"


    A collective sigh of relief swept through the room when everyone heard that Emily would handle Neil, yet it was tinged with concern for her safety.


    ire, above all, was fraught with worry!


    Acutely conscious of her standing, she felt the sting of being the neer with the poorest performance, a fact that Hannah''s appreciation only highlighted, turning her into the epicenter of everyone''s disdain. Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    She stood as the outcast, the most despised among them, and the one they would most willingly send to serve Neil.


    Emily had every opportunity to delegate the ordeal with Neil to ire, yet Emily chose not to. Instead, Emily confronted the situation herself.


    At that moment, ire was engulfed by a wave of self-reproach and frustration.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She checked the time again. Each tick of the clock seemed to tighten the coil of her anxiety, leaving her feeling like a spring stretched to its limit.


    Finally, unable to bear the suspense any longer, ire made her way to Neil''s private room.


    She reasoned that if Emily were truly in jeopardy, her presence might not change the oue, but she could at least be there in time to summon the police.


    However, she was wholly unprepared for the revtion that Emily''s visit to Neil''s room was a ruse, which was part of Emma''s borate scheme.


    ire approached the doorway of the private room. Emily was nowhere to be seen. Instead, there sat Neil, alone.


    Just as she peered inside, a sudden push from behind thrust her into the room.


    Chapter 47 Mounting Anxiety


    Whirling around, she came face to face with the culprit who had shoved her. It was Emma.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 48 No Escape

 Love My Ex-Wife 48

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 48 No Escape


    "Ah!"


    A startled cry escaped ire''s lips as Emma shoved her into theOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    room.


    The door instantly mmed shut behind her.


    Simultaneously, Neil found ire, his gaze sweeping across the room to lock onto hers, leaving her with no opportunity to slip away unnoticed.


    Whether it was nerves or something else entirely, the moment ire stepped inside, she was enveloped by an odd scent that seemed to hang in the air, peculiar and unsettling.


    The scent was impossible to pinpoint, something ire had never encountered in her time within Eclipse Nightclub''s underground.


    "I''ve lingered in Eclipse Nightclub for ages, yet never have I witnessed a woman make an entrance quite like yours. It''s funny!"


    Neil turned his gaze upon her. A smile escaped his lips. His voice, though deep, carried a warmth that belied the fearsome whispers that shadowed his name.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Robertson. I''m new here and still learning the


    Chapter 48 No Escape


    ropes. Please forgive me," ire replied.


    Forcing a smile, she nervously fidgeted with her clothes and cautiously chose her words.


    "The neer? You''re quite the exception. Those who serve me usually adorn themselves with borate makeup and finery. Yet, here you are... Come closer. Let me have a look at you," Neil demanded. He paused, extending his arm in invitation.


    "Mr. Robertson, I... How about this? You tell me what style or outfit catches your fancy, and I''ll transform myself in an instant."


    ire hesitated, fearing Neil might lunge at her with the same perverse intent as Jacob had in the darkness, a terrifying specter from the depths of hell.


    "No need for that. Juste here first."


    ustomed to the spectacle of women adorned in resplendent makeup and radiant beauty, Neil found himself intrigued by ire, who was devoid of any cosmetic enhancement but captured his interest in a way the others never had. "Okay."


    ire conceded, swallowing her fear and releasing her grip on her clothes. She approached Neil with feignedposure.


    Chapter 48 No Escape


    She hoped against hope that Neil was not the monster the rumors painted him to be.


    Despite her attempts to self-soothe with these thoughts, a quiver of fear still lingered within her.


    With tentative steps, she approached Neil, briefly studying him before she dipped her head in deference and crouched down at his feet.


    In her mind, this humble posture was her safest harbor.


    "Why do you avert your gaze? Raise your head; let me see your


    face."


    No sooner had she settled into her crouch than Neil extended his hand, gently lifting her chin.


    "Your face is quite captivating, especially your eyes. I''ve never seen such bright eyes like yours before. You seem both afraid and unafraid of me.


    "Tell me what''s on your mind, or share your story. If it''s interesting, I might even tip you generously tonight.


    "I''m well aware that in the underbelly of Eclipse Nightclub, existence hinges on performance. The lower your performance, the more wretched your life bes within these walls.


    "You''re new, so your life must be tough. Importantly, it''s been ages since I''ve been this intrigued by a woman.


    Chapter 48 No Escape


    "I''m giving you a chance. If your story please me, you won''t have to do anything tonight, and you can leave unharmed. Moreover, you''ll earn a substantial sum."


    Neil intensely observed ire, offering his earnest suggestion.


    ire was stunned.


    Everyone in the underground Eclipse Nightclub spoke of Neil as a pervert, yet here he was, offering her freedom in exchange for a simple story. Could it be true? Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 49

    Chapter 49 A Pervert?


    "Not in the mood to talk? You..."


    Neil''s visage darkened like a stormy sky as he watched ire standing froze, offering no response.


    The man who had been so jovial and chatty just moments ago seemed to transform into a menacing, shadowy demon in the blink of an eye.


    "No, I do want to talk. I''ll talk now. I just didn''t anticipate that you, Mr. Robertson, are actually such a decent person," ire interjected.


    ire began to exin, not even pausing for Neil toplete


    his sentence.


    "What? Are there rumors floating around that I''m some sort of deviant? That''s really unjust. Before Hannah, those girls who suffered had nothing to do with me.


    "One of those girls died due to a client I brought here. I''ve invited so many people to y in this room, and there''s bound to be a slip-up, right? And since it''s my reservation, what else can I do but bear the brunt of it? "And there was the girl who wasn''t here of her own volition. Her mental state was already fragile. Isn''t it only natural that she''d lose it eventually?


    Chapter 49 A Pervert?


    "Of course, you might think my side of the story is biased. Forget it. You can leave. Call Hannah and have her attend to me instead."


    Neil offered a heartfelt exnation, but his face was etched with a look of resignation as he waved ire off.


    ire froze, suddenly feeling that perhaps Neil''s words held truth.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She pondered, "If Neil were truly as perverse as rumored, why would he let me go?


    Moreover, Hannah had served Neil countless times without incident, hadn''t she?"


    "No, I''ll tell you my story. Mr. Robertson, don''t you want to hear a story? I''ll share my entire tale with


    you. Ouch!"


    ire clenched her fists, ready to unveil her story to Neil.


    But as she raised her arms to shift her body, she realized she had been crouching on the ground for too long. Her legs had grown numb.


    She clutched her half-kneeling left leg, nearly toppling over.


    "Come on. If you''re going to talk with me, just sit down. What''s with squatting there? Your legs will ache if you stay like that for too long," Neil said. Chapter 49 A Pervert?


    He reached out to help ire get onto the sofa.


    His seemingly gentle gesture lowered ire''s guard, and she sat down, beginning to weave her tale.


    "Mr. Robertson, I wonder if you''ve ever felt the sting of being forsaken by everyone. I was pampered from a young age as the daughter of an aristocratic family..."


    ire contemted, feeling that her experiences were the most dramatic and likely to pique Neil''s curiosity.


    Beyond that, she had little else to share.


    Neil appeared to be listening intently, asionally interjecting with a question, which ire answered one by one.


    "I truly never thought I''d walk out of prison in this lifetime. I believed I''d never harbor any illusions again, but when I saw that man once more, the fierce throbbing deep within my heart was uncontroble..." ire spoke for half an hour, and as she reached this point, a sharp pain pierced her nose. The memories of her and Frederick shed before her eyes.


    "Girl, your story is truly heart-wrenching. Enough tears now. Here''s your tip. Enough talks for today," Neil said.


    He offered ire a tissue from the table as he noticed her reddened eyes and her choking sobs.


    Chapter 49 A Pervert? "Enough?"


    ire took the tissue instinctively, staring at Neil. Her mind went nk.


    She thought, "Wasn''t Neil supposed to be a terrifying pervert?


    Did he just let me go after all the secrets I poured out from my heart?"


    "What''s with the surprise? What are you thinking about?" Neil smiled, waving his hand in front of ire''s eyes.


    ire snapped back to reality and hurriedly stood up. "Thank you, Mr. Robertson. If that''s all, I''ll take my leave."


    She was filled with relief and turned to leave, but Neil''s face suddenly darkened once more.


    L


    "Did I say you could leave? Didn''t you hear what I just said? I said enough talks for today! But I didn''t tell you to leave!


    "Or do you think I''m some kind of pervert?"


    Neil''s voice rose several notches. The veins on his neck bulged as he fiercely grabbed ire''s hand.


    "No. Mr. Robertson, please listen to me..."


    ire''s face paled as she looked into Neil''s suddenly ferocious eyes. Now, she finally understood why the rumors painted Neil as a pervert. Chapter 49 A Pervert?


    "Listen to you? What are you going to say? I know what you hussies gossip about me behind my back! I thought you were different from them. But in the end, you''re all the same, aren''t you? You bitch!" Neil yanked ire back and forced her down onto the sofa, ripping her clothes and pouring the wine from the table down her cor.


    Write your


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 50

    Chapter 50 Cruelty


    A sharp yelp cut through the air as the freezing wine poured down ire''s chest. Even with the heater on, the winter chill made her shiver all over.


    She wanted to fight back, but Neil had already emptied his ss and was now holding a full bottle.


    "How''s that feel? Isn''t it a rush? Don''t you just love this, you slut?" Neil''s voice was full of sick excitement as the red wine spilled onto ire''s bare skin.


    His face twisted with a mix of pleasure and hate as he tipped the bottle more.


    The red stream gushed from the bottle, soaking ire''s face and choking her. She gasped for breath.


    She tried to cover her nose with her hands, but it didn''t help.


    In seconds, her head, face, clothes, and neck were soaked in red.


    She coughed and gagged violently, spitting out wine from her nose, barely avoiding suffocation.


    The familiar, suffocating sensation from her time in prison resurfaced, sending her body into uncontroble tremors.


    "It seems you''re not fond of red wine. No matter, we also have


    Chapter 50 Cruelty


    liquor and beer. Whatever your preference, I can provide.


    "The most intoxicating scent is that of wine on a woman, especially a virgin. It''s a heady mix of hormonal sweetness and the bouquet of wine. That''s the finest aroma in the world.


    "I''ve sampled many wines, but do you know which I find most enticing? Wine infused with a snake, ideally with the snake still writhing in life."


    "I just put a snake into the wine, so it''s very much alive. I''ll pour this not-yet-dead snake over you. Let it slither across your skin. It would be perfect if it could be anointed with the essence of your fluid. "That sensation is the most wondrous! An indescribable pleasure in the world. It''s divine!"


    Neily atop ire, inhaling deeply. His eyes were closed in apparent bliss.


    "Mr. Robertson, I''m no virgin, nor am I a great beauty. Could you please let me go? A man of your stature can have any woman he desires. There''s no need to waste your time on someone like me," ire pleaded. She was too familiar with the sensation of impending doom. She found herself kneeling on the cold ground, pleading with desperate fervor.


    She felt certain that if this continued, she would meet her end in this very room.


    Chapter 50 Cruelty


    "What did you say? Great beauty? Virgin? Do you take me for such a shallow man?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Neil''s expression darkened abruptly as if her words had flicked a switch within him. He seized ire by the hair, pulling her violently towards him.


    "No. Mr. Robertson, that''s not what I meant..." ire


    stammered.


    Unsure of her misstep, she knelt and hurriedly tried to exin.


    "That''s exactly what you meant! Don''t think I''m unaware of how vile you women can be. Now that you''ve descended into the underbelly of Eclipse Nightclub, who knows how many have had sex with you? "Why pretend to be so virtuous in front of me? Why are you all so horny and wanton? You women can''t live without a man, can


    you?


    "Why sell your body and soul for money? Why not choose a decent job? You..."


    Neil didn''t wait for ire to finish speaking; he kicked her down with a brutal force. As she copsed to the ground, he rose and pressed his foot down upon her, pinning her beneath his weight.


    Just as he was about to escte his assault, the door to the room swung open, and two familiar voices echoed in the chamber.


    Chapter 50 Cruelty


    "Mr. Robertson, we''rete."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Robertson. I''ll drink three sses as punishment."


    ire crumpled to the ground and curled up her rigid body, utterly unresponsive.


    She recognized those two voices all too well; one belonged to Frederick and the other to Harrison.


    An aching bitterness seeped into her very being.


    She wondered if fate was so cruel to deny her even a glimpse of happiness.


    After she spent a few days of peace in the underworld of Eclipse Nightclub, a pervert emerged, entangling her fate with Frederick and Harrison''s, especially at a moment when she was at her most vulnerable and humiliated. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 51

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 51 Exposed


    "Mr. Robertson, are you enjoying yourself?"


    Harrison strode into the room, not even sparing a nce at the person on the floor. He stepped right over ire as if she wasn''t even there.


    He didn''t even consider the possibility that the person on the ground could be ire.


    Frederick, on the other hand, immediately noticed the woman on the floor as he walked in, and a vague recollection stirred in


    his mind.


    He remembered his earlier orders, but all he had done was instruct Richard to give ire a hard time at the Eclipse Nightclub. He didn''t think she would end up in the underground section of the club. He knew all too well what went on down here.


    In this ce, women were mere toys for men''s pleasure, with every possible kind of y imaginable.


    Here, money could buy you anything, and indulgence could take you to the brink of death, with no one ever stepping in to stop it.


    For some women, however, this was also the most lucrative spot in all of Kingstown.


    Chapter 51 Exposed


    As long as you weren''t afraid of death, and as long as you were bold and wild enough, there was a fortune to be made.


    So even though the risks included being beaten to a bloody pulp or, worse, possibly being yed to death, women still fought tooth and nail to get in.


    Thinking of money, an image of ire cleaning at the Eclipse Nightclub to earn her keep floated before Frederick''s eyes. He nced at the woman lying on the floor again.


    irey there, her messy hair covering her face, smeared with alcohol. She buried her head against her chest, desperately hoping that neither Frederick nor Harrison would recognize her. The two of them despised her. After everything that had happened between them, they wouldn''t show her any mercy.


    Frederick had been the one to throw her into this ce. If they found out it was her here now, she feared the torture might be even more brutal than what Neil had put her through. "Mr. Robertson, have your fun, but don''t let a woman distract you from business."


    Frederick sat down on the sofa, his gaze still locked on the woman on the floor. The longer he stared, the more she reminded him of ire. A wave of inexplicable irritation surged within him. ire could feel Frederick''s piercing stare, and her heart


    Chapter 51 Exposed


    pounded uncontrobly. She prayed silently, over and over, begging him not to recognize her.


    "You''re absolutely right. All right, you filthy whore, get lost!"


    Neil nodded respectfully at Frederick''s words and immediately ordered ire to leave.


    "Yes..."


    ire''s heart surged with relief when she heard she could leave. She responded in a faint, trembling voice.


    Then, she began to crawl forward, carefully keeping her face hidden under her tangled hair as she inched toward the door.


    She moved with painstaking slowness, terrified that any sudden movement might expose her face to Frederick and Harrison.


    The distance from the table to the door was only a few steps, but it took her a full ten minutes to crawl there.


    By the time she reached the door, sweat had drenched her entire body.


    She reached out a trembling arm to grasp the door handle.


    With a faint click, the door finally opened.


    But just as she stood up, a waiter carrying a tray of drinks appeared from outside.


    Chapter 51 Exposed


    She quickly tried to halt her steps, but it was toote. She collided with the waiter, sending the tray crashing to the floor and the drinks spilling everywhere. "Ah!"


    ire gasped in shock. The moment the sound escaped her lips, she realized her mistake; Frederick and Harrison were still inside. She had given herself away. She barely noticed the broken ss or the spilt liquor as she scrambled to her feet and prepared to run, but it was already too


    "Wait."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She had barely taken a step when Frederick''s voice came from behind her.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/7

 Love My Ex-Wife 52

    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered


    ire''s breath hitched abruptly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It''s over! Frederick found me!" she thought.


    She stood there, every pore in her body trembling with fear.


    She thought, "No, if Frederick really recognized me, he would have called my name directly.


    Yes! Frederick probably hasn''t realized it''s me."


    ire forced herself to calm her wildly pounding heart. She took a deep breath and turned her head slightly.


    "Sir, do you need anything?"


    She kept her head down, trying to let her dishevelled hair obscure her face as much as possible. She also pinched her throat, lowering her voice to avoid recognition.


    The room was dimly lit, and Frederick was sitting on the sofa, looking at the woman standing at the door, her head almost like an ostrich trying to bury itself in her own body. "Bring two dice cups."


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered Frederick looked at ire''s dishevelled appearance. Her clothes were stained with red wine, and she was a mess. This made him dismiss the suspicion in his mind. He thought to himself that even though ire had spent four years in prison, and even without the status of the Prescott family''s daughter, once she was out, she could still find a few thugs to torment Caroline. Back at the vi, she had yed her role so well, with such cunning and means. But the woman in front of him, looking so pitiful and bullied, he couldn''t imagine her being ire. "Yes, sir."


    ire was relieved when she realized Frederick only wanted the dice cups. She kept her voice strained and hurriedly left the room, calling a waiter to bring the cups.


    "Frederick, you''ve always hated these nightclub games. Why are you asking for dice cups now?"


    Harrison curiously asked when he heard Frederick''s request.


    "I felt like ying today. Is that a problem?"


    Frederick''s thoughts drifted back to ire, and an inexplicable irritation rose in his heart.


    "Of course not. It''s rare that you''re in the mood. I''ll y a few rounds with you."


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered Harrison was still unaware of what was really on Frederick''s mind, thinking he was just up for some fun.


    After the waiter brought the dice cups, Harrison actually joined Frederick for a few rounds. But Frederick was distracted and lost several games in a row. Once the important business was concluded, they both left. As Frederick and Harrison departed, Neil naturally followed.


    With Neil gone, rumors about ire quickly spread throughout Eclipse Nightclub.


    "Ha, who would''ve thought, huh? Some people are really good at acting. They y the innocent, sweet little thing, but in reality, they''re the most maniptive. Silently, they''ve already gotten Mr. Robertson all wrapped around their finger." Emma hadn''t gotten what she wanted, ten million dors, so she was obviously frustrated. The moment ire returned, she wasted no time in causing trouble.


    "She''s really the kind who quietly pulls all the strings. No wonder Hannah values her so much. What a conniving little


    witch.


    "Tell us, how did you manage to serve Mr. Robertson so well? Or are you so shameless to the core that you can''t even bring yourself to talk about it?" "ire, are you nning to take Hannah''s ce next?"


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered Others chimed in, their tones dripping with sarcasm.


    "Hannah? She''s not even close. But Emily, you might want to give up your top spot soon."


    Emma chuckled, fanning the mes as she cast a nce at Emily, who stood not far away, her expression unreadable.


    But to ire, these barbs meant nothing. She didn''t care in the slightest.


    "Emma, I know my own abilities. I know exactly where I stand. The reason Mr. Robertson let me go today is because he had an appointment with someone else. "They had important business to discuss, and that''s why I was dismissed. Yes, the tips were quite good today, and we can split the money."


    With her head lowered, ire spoke humbly and ced the tips Neil had given her on the table before quietly leaving.


    She had just experienced the ordeal with Frederick and genuinely wanted no attention.


    Thinking about how close she came to being discovered by Frederick earlier still left her shaken.


    All she wanted now was to disappear quietly into the crowd.


    As long as she could avoid standing out, she was willing to do anything.


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered What ire didn''t realize was that this attitude only made the others hate her even more.


    In the decadent, desire-fueled Eclipse Nightclub, people lived and breathed for money and men. There was no room for anyone to be special.


    Anyone who stood out would inevitably be the target of envy and hatred.


    "Just that much? Who are you insulting?"


    "Yeah, as if none of us have made money before. Why is this neer so high and mighty?"


    "Hmph, acting all pure when you''re nothing but a slut in private."


    As soon as ire left, the dressing room erupted in sneers and whispers.


    Emily, however, listened to the discussions and watched ire''s retreating figure. Her face grew darker and darker.


    She had already figured out what had happened that day.


    In all her years at Eclipse Nightclub, she had never seen a woman like ire.


    Clearly, Emma had set a trap for her, and yet she remained silent. Not only that, but she even handed over her tips.


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered Eclipse Nightclub was like a microcosm of a city. Everything from the outside world was avable here, but all necessities had to be purchased with money.


    People on the outside could make money in all kinds of ways, but the women here had only one option which is to serve others in order to earn.


    The people here couldn''t leave. Apart from the most basic meals and lodging, all other daily expenses had to be covered with the tips they earned themselves.


    To them, tips weren''t just a sign of performance but a means of survival.


    But this neer, ire, seemed to neither need to live, nor care about performance, nor have any interest in making money. "So why did shee to Eclipse Nightclub?" Emily thought.


    There were only two reasons women came to a ce like voluntarily or by force.


    There were many girls here who had been forced, and every one of them was desperate to escape.


    Those who came willingly had no choice; they needed to make money and would do anything to earn it.


    However, ire was the only exception.


    Emily couldn''t figure her out, but ire was only thinking about


    Chapter 52 Her Dream Completely Shattered getting through this period quietly, just surviving until Frederick won the presidential election.


    But after that night, her dream waspletely shattered.

 Love My Ex-Wife 53

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 53 The Hottest New Girl


    After that night, ire became the talk of the entire underground Eclipse Nightclub, all thanks to Neil.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Hey, have you heard? Last night, with Hannah gone, a new girl served Mr. Robertson. Not only did she serve him well, but she earned a lot of tips too."


    "What? Really? How much did she make?"


    "Come on, is the amount of money really the point? The point is that it was Neil, Neil! The most difficult and twisted guy in the history of Eclipse Nightclub. If she managed to please him, that''s talent, real talent!" "You''re right! Neil was someone only Hannah could handle."


    "Exactly. Hannah became the queen of Eclipse Nightclub''s underground because she could manage all kinds of difficult men. But if someonees along who''s even better than her, do you think Hannah can keep her position?" In no time, ire''s name was on everyone''s lips. She was the hottest topic of gossip.


    Naturally, the news quickly reached Caroline.


    On the morning of the 11th, Caroline received a report detailing everything that had happened to ire the night before.


    Chapter 53 The Hottest New Girl


    "No! How could this happen! How could this happen!"


    Caroline didn''t even stop to wonder who had sent her the report. The moment she saw it, she went mad, throwing everything in her room into a fit of rage.


    She had done so much, sent ire into the underground Eclipse Nightclub with the sole purpose of having her die there.


    Everyone said the underground Eclipse Nightclub was the gathering ce of all evil and terrifying.


    She thought ire would die there soon.


    She never imagined ire would not only survive but also thrive and gain fame.


    And Frederick had even gone to the underground Eclipse Nightclub!


    The thought of Frederick almost discovering ire made Caroline even more frantic. She immediately went to see Diana.


    "Diana, what are we going to do? I''m so scared. ire is doing so well in the underground Eclipse Nightclub. Do you think she''ll be out soon?


    "Andst night, Frederick went there. What are we going to do if Frederick-finds out we tampered with things at Eclipse Nightclub? Or what if ire bes the top girl there and then seduces Frederick? Chapter 53 The Hottest New Girl


    "What are we going to do? How could Anna rest in peace like this? Diana, tell me, when the timees, won''t she also kill


    me?


    "And what about what we did to her before? If she finds out... Diana, if I die, so be it. My life is worthless anyway. But you..."


    Caroline cried and carried on, putting on a show of despair, acting as if she had no way out. She even invoked the death of Anna, trying to manipte Diana.


    "Hmph! Impossible! Caroline, don''t worry. I won''t let that woman seed. I didn''t expect she would be this capable, but I haven''t even used all my tricks yet."


    "The Hawthorne family isn''t a pushover in Kingstown. She used to be the Prescott family''s precious little princess, untouchable. But now? She''s nothing but trash, and her life is worthless!


    "As for Frederick, don''t worry. If he finds out about any of this, we''ll say I did it. Daddy and Mommy have spoiled me since I was little. He wouldn''t dare do anything to me. You can rest easy." Diana picked up her coffee cup and smashed it onto the floor with a loud crash.


    She had already hated ire, but now, with Caroline''s maniptive words adding fuel to the fire, she was filled with rage and humiliation. Right in front of Caroline, she picked up her phone and gave an order.


    Chapter 53 The Hottest New Girl


    "Spread the word. There''s a hot new girl at the underground Eclipse Nightclub, with a stunning body, and she''s avable for anything."

 Love My Ex-Wife 54

    Chapter 54 Making Her Suffer


    "Diana, you''re brilliant! Absolutely incredible! How did youe up with this idea? Once the word spreads, ire will be crying her eyes out in no time!"


    As soon as Diana gave the order, Caroline frantically showered her withpliments.


    She figured that with Diana, the Hawthorne family''s daughter, spreading the news, the wealthy heirs of Kingstown would naturally believe it. Soon enough, they would all rush to the underground Eclipse Nightclub looking for ire. And they would make her suffer until she was utterly broken!


    It was perfect. Two birds with one stone, she could exploit Diana''s connections and resources while distancing herself from the situation.


    That way, even if things went wrong, Diana would be the one taking the me. Frederick would never find a reason toe after her.


    "Of course! Don''t worry, Caroline. As long as I''m here, I''ll make sure that worthless woman never gets close to Frederick again."


    Diana, oblivious to everything, raised her chin proudly, confident in her status as the Hawthorne family''s heiress, as if there was nothing in the world she couldn''t aplish. Chapter 54 Making Her Suffer


    "Yes, I believe in you. Diana, you''re amazing. I''m so lucky to have you. Without you, I wouldn''t even know what to do. I''m really grateful Anna saved your life back then.


    "If not, I''d have no one to turn to now. I''d be left to face ire alone, powerless, and probably end up just like Anna, dying miserably."


    Caroline, seeing Diana so pleased with herself, doubled down on her praise, continually invoking Anna''s name for effect.


    For Diana, Anna''s act of saving her life was something she felt obligated to repay, and she was channeling that gratitude toward Caroline.


    Coupled with her spoiled and arrogant nature, it made her easy prey for Caroline''s maniptions.


    With everything set in motion, Caroline, pleased with the oue, returned to school and resumed her sses.


    All she had to do now was wait for the results.


    That evening, Eclipse Nightclub erupted in chaos.


    "I heard you''ve got a hot new girl here, quite the catch, huh? Seems like she''s got all kinds of tricks up her sleeve. Her name''s ire, right?"


    The message Diana had spread circted throughout Kingstown in just a few hours.


    Chapter 54 Making Her Suffer


    A group of notorious yboy heirs gathered and made their way to the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    At this moment, Hannah still hadn''t returned, and it was Emily who was in charge of the underground club.


    "What? ire?"


    Emily certainly knew these rich young men; they were big spenders who were always generous with their money. She was just about to wee them when she heard ire''s name and froze in ce. "Yeah, that''s her. Call her over!"


    "Hurry up, we''re waiting!"


    "Tonight, no one else, just ire!"


    The group of young men echoed their demands.


    "Alright, I''ll call her right away."


    Since they had requested it, Emily had no choice but toply.


    However, as she walked out of the private room, she couldn''t understand why these rich heirs would specifically ask for ire by name.


    She couldn''t help but think it had something to do withst night''s incident with Neil.


    Chapter 54 Making Her Suffer


    But Neil and these heirs weren''t even in the same social circle or age group. There shouldn''t be any connection between them.


    Still puzzled, Emily left the room to find ire.


    What she didn''t notice was a shadow slipping by quietly.


    It was Emma, hiding just around the corner.


    Whenever the wealthy and influential heirs of Kingstown came to the underground Eclipse Nightclub, it caused a stir.


    These heirs usually came alone, rarely together.


    When they dide alone, their tips were always generous. Now that a group of them had shown up together, it was easy to imagine how much money ire would earn tonight.


    Emma, of course, was desperate to be the one serving them. With Hannah absent and Emily in charge, Emma saw her chance and snuck over.


    Emily was shocked by the news!


    She was surprised that these big-spending heirs specifically requested ire.


    Privately, she fumed, ire! Again, with ire! Damn it! I won''t let her get away with this.


    "Emma, what are you doing here? Joshua Brooks is here, and he''s looking for you." Chapter 54 Making Her Suffer


    Just as Emma was seething with frustration, another woman came running over. ""Joshua?"


    Emma froze, shocked that Joshua hade tonight. That old man was the worst. He was stingy, disgusting, and downright degrading. Not only did he barely spend any money, but he was also incredibly cruel and... Then she thought, "Wait! Joshua!


    ire, too bad for you. You''re so popr, and this is your own fault, not mine!"


    "Oh, I see. I''ll go change and be there in a minute."


    Emma smiled and nodded. After the attendant left, she picked up her phone and made a call.


    "Joshua, that disgusting old man, is here. Send ire over to him!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "What? Send ire? That''s not a good idea, Emma. Joshua always asks for you. Rememberst time, when they sent a different girl? Joshua almost drowned her in the bathtub when he couldn''t find you. And he always insists on using the private bathroom suite. If..." After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 55

    Chapter 55 Get It Done First


    After Emma finished speaking, Lily Robinson, who was on the other end of the phone, hesitated.


    Sinceing to the Eclipse Nightclub, Lily had always followed Emma''s lead. She obeyed her in everything.


    Of course, Emma introduced her to many easy-to-please clients, earning her quite a bit of tips.


    Lily had relied on Emma to get by. Emma kept helping Lily because she wanted to build her own influence at Eclipse Nightclub.


    She not only wanted to surpass Emily and be the top earner but also aimed to rece Hannah. However, this n had been stalled for years because Hannah was just too powerful. It seemed like someone influential had always been supporting her from behind the


    scenes.


    When Caroline and Diana came to Emma with an offer of ten million dors, she agreed without hesitation.


    Since she couldn''t rece Hannah, earning a fortune and running away with the person she loved to live a carefree life wasn''t a bad alternative.


    But she hadn''t anticipated that the neer ire would be so difficult to deal with.


    Chapter 55 Get It Done FirstContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With the million dors slipping through her fingers, Emma developed a deep hatred for ire.


    Moreover, a neer like ire, in such a short time, became very popr at the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    Even the wealthiest young heirs, who rarely showed up, hade specifically asking for ire by name.


    Naturally, this only fueled Emma''s jealousy. Diana and Caroline told her that even though she had failed the previous task, as long as she could handle ire at the Eclipse Nightclub, the reward might not be ten million dors, but it would still be substantial. Emma hated ire and wanted to make money. Now that she had a chance to do both.


    "Lily, have I ever let you down when I''ve asked you to do something? This time won''t be any different. But if you don''t do it, don''t expect me to call you for any good opportunities in the future."


    Seeing Lily hesitate, Emma urged her, keeping an eye on the area around the VIP room where the wealthy heirs were.


    "I''ll do it! Emma, just tell me what to do, and I''ll do it!"


    Lily hesitated for a moment, then gritted her teeth and agreed.


    "Now that''s the spirit! Listen closely, here''s what you need to


    Chapter 55 Get It Done First


    do..."


    Emma smirked, lowering her voice as she walked toward a quieter spot with her phone.


    "Alright, I understand, Emma. I''ll go now."


    After hearing Emma''s instructions, Lily hung up and went to find ire.


    "ire, great news! I have to tell you, it looks like you made quite the impression on Neilst night. As soon as we opened today, someone specifically asked for you. You need to go, now!"


    Out of breath, Lily burst into the room and grabbed ire, who was in the middle of cleaning.


    "What? Someone asked for me by name?"


    ire paused, her mop still in hand, and looked up, startled.


    "Yes, they asked for you by name! Come on, forget about cleaning. You don''t make any money cleaning, and there''s no performance bonus. But if you serve the guests, you can earn tips! Hurry, I''ll finish up here for youter." Lily pushed ire all the way to Joshua''s VIP room.


    Inside, Joshua had already downed several bottles of hard liquor. In the dim lighting, he didn''t even notice whether the person who entered was Emma or not. Chapter 55 Get It Done First


    "Get over here!"


    As soon as he saw someonee in, he waved ire over.


    Lily crouched outside the door, peeking through the slightly open crack.


    Just as Emma had said, every time this old man came here, he drank himself into oblivion and then ordered more bottles of liquor.


    He was too drunk to know who was who. As long as ire kept quiet, nothing would happen.


    Even if ire did speak up, by the time the man reached this state, he wouldn''t care who the woman was. He''d just get on


    with it.


    She thought, "ire, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean for this to happen, but I don''t have a choice. If you want to survive here, you have to pick a side. Please don''t me me!"


    Lily took a deep breath, silently apologized to ire in her heart, and closed the door behind her.


    "Sir, did you specifically ask for me? I..."


    Inside the room, ire cautiously approached Joshua, keeping her head down and bowing respectfully.


    Since arriving at the underground Eclipse Nightclub, she had only served Neil the night before. Joshua was her second client.


    Chapter 55 Get It Done First


    What happened with Neil had left her shaken, so now, facing Joshua, she was even more nervous.


    "Pretending again, are you? Little slut, you''ve always had so many tricks. I really do love that about you.


    "What? Trying something new today? Come on, serve me well, and all this money is yours!"


    Joshua squinted at her, lounging on the sofa, and pulled out a wad of cash from his wallet, throwing it straight at ire''s face. Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 56

    Chapter 56 Can''t Take It Anymore


    The money pped hard against ire''s face, stinging painfully.


    She ignored the pain on her face, frowning as Joshua''s words echoed in her ears.


    She thought, "I''ve never served this Joshua before. Why did he say I always have the most tricks up my sleeve? Could it be that Joshua mistook me for someone else?


    But just now, Lily said that he specifically requested me, and it was Lily who personally brought me to this VIP room." "What''s this? ying the innocent flower today? Naughty!"


    As ire was lost in confusion, Joshua staggered to his feet, drunkenly swaying as he grabbed her hand.


    "Or do you need me to make the first move? Isn''t this wet and sticky feeling your favorite, hmm?"


    With that, Joshua clumsily picked up a ss of liquor and poured it down the front of her dress.


    "Ah!"


    Even though ire had mentally prepared herself, the sudden rush of cold alcohol made her cry out involuntarily.


    Chapter 56 Can''t Take It Anymore


    She struggled to hold it in, trying not to make any more startling


    noises.


    Her mind raced, reying everything that had happened since she entered the VIP room. One thing was clear. Joshua hadn''t asked for her. So, who was it supposed to be? Emily? Or Emma? Or maybe even Lily?


    But at this point, it no longer mattered who set her up or brought her here.


    Sinceing to Eclipse Nightclub, ire had likely be the target of many people''s envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    From the beginning, when Hannah treated her with unusual kindness, toter, when she identally encountered Frederick, who helped her resolve the situation with Neil Everything that had happened to ire seemed like rare, unattainable luck in the eyes of others at Eclipse Nightclub. And that was precisely why today''s situation unfolded. Now, all she could do was grit her teeth and endure it.


    If things escted and Frederick got involved, it wouldn''t benefit her in any way.


    Here, she had to keep her head down, blend in, and stay unnoticed.


    Chapter 56 Can''t Take It Anymore


    Her only hope was that Frederick wouldn''t remember her anytime soon. That way, she could continue living quietly.


    She thought, as long as it wasn''t someone as twisted as Neil, the other men just wanted somepany. Once they were pleased, she could take the tips and leave.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    And the man in front of her was likely no different.


    "Sir, you..."


    ire braced herself, calming her thoughts, and was about to look up.


    But before she could speak, the man grabbed another bottle of liquor, pouring it all over her once again. As the alcohol trickled down her body, he let his hands follow, caressing her skin.


    "As expected, changing your style really does make a difference. You''re especially tempting today. Isn''t this slick, slippery feeling your absolute favorite?"


    Joshua,pletely oblivious to ire''s inner turmoil, was drunk beyond reason. He still thought she was Emma. Hearing her voice seemed to drive him wild, and he was eager to pin her down beneath him. "As long as you''re happy..."


    ire fought the overwhelming urge to vomit, clenching her fists and keeping her head bowed, trembling as she endured it.


    Chapter 56 Can''t Take It Anymore


    In her mind, she kept repeating to herself, "It will be over soon, and just endure it a little longer.


    ire, hang in there!"


    Although she had experienced many hardships in prison, most of those involved other women. Facing this kind of torment from a man was something she wasn''t prepared for. "I''m absolutely in love with this side of you tonight, do you know that? How long has it been since Ist saw you? Even your skin feels so much softer and smoother now."


    Joshua, eyes closed, leaned his head back, gripping ire''s arm. The alcohol,bined with her silky skin, made everything feel even more slippery and tantalizing to him. ire''s scalp tingled, her entire body breaking out in goosebumps.

 Love My Ex-Wife 57

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 57 Just Let It Be


    ire bit down hard on her lip, using the metallic taste of blood and the sharp pain to distract herself from Joshua''s hands moving over her body.


    At this moment, her tolerance had nearly reached its breaking point.


    But she kept telling herself, over and over, "It''s almost over. It will be over soon."


    "You little slut, you always said no to me, saying you were afraid you''d fall too deeply in love after just one time, that once wouldn''t be enough, and you''d want it every day. But I have a wife, and I couldn''t give it to you every day. "Well, now that woman''s run off with some other man, and I caught her. We''re divorced. So, can I finally fuck you today, huh?"


    With that, Joshua, breathing heavily, pinned her down on the floor.


    His legs mped around hers, tearing at her clothes. It was only then that ire realized what she was truly up against.


    This wasn''t going to be as simple as having some liquor poured on her, letting him grope her, and walking away.


    Chapter 57 Just Let It Be


    "No, sir, please, don''t. Please, I''ll do anything you want, anything but that."


    She grabbed Joshua''s hands as he tore at her clothes, pleading desperately.


    "Oh, baby, I love seeing you like this. You think acting like this makes you irresistible to men, don''t you? Makes us want to conquer you, huh?"


    Joshuay on top of ire, his eyes glued to her smooth skin, convinced it was Emma ying her usual game. He reached his hand inside her clothes as he spoke.


    "No, sir, I''m not acting. Please, I beg you, sir, have mercy."


    ire could no longer hold back. In a frantic burst of energy, she shoved Joshua off of her.


    "You... you''re not Emma!"


    Caught off guard, Joshua stumbled and fell,nding hard on the floor with a wince of pain. Sobered up by the fall, he realized the woman in front of him wasn''t Emma.


    At that moment, ire also understood Joshua had been asking for Emma all along!


    But before she could react, Joshua lunged at her, grabbing her hair and yanking her back down to the floor.


    "Emma told me you women are always jealous of her, saying I


    Chapter 57 Just Let It Be


    give her the best tips. You must''ve heard I wasing and decided to try to seduce me yourself.


    "You want tips, right? Fine, I''ll fuck you, and then I''ll drown you in money!"


    Blinded by lust, Joshua was now consumed with only one thought, which was taking the woman in front of him.


    "Ugh!"


    ire caught off guard, was violently dragged to the floor. With a loud thud, her head mmed against the ground.


    A wave of dizziness hit her, and her vision began to blur.


    Joshua''s hands continued to tear at her, and her clothes were almost entirely ripped off. No matter how hard she fought, she couldn''t stand up. Even her eyelids felt unbearably heavy, as though she could no longer keep them open. ire thought, "Just let it be.


    I came to this ce; I should have expected this day would


    Besides, Frederick doesn''t love me anymore. If I lose this, then so be it. As long as I can stay alive."


    Finally, her eyelids gave in, and she closed her eyes for good.


    "Stop!"


    Chapter 57 Just Let It Be


    Just as she slipped into unconsciousness, it seemed the door to the room had been thrown open. In her dazed state, ire thought she heard a man''s voice.


    She wondered if it could be Frederick..


    Write yourment


    Tr GiftsN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Love My Ex-Wife 58

    Chapter 58 She Won''t Make a Scene


    ire found herselfughing bitterly at her own thoughts.


    She thought, "How could it be that, even at this moment, the first person toe to my mind is still Frederick?


    It can''t be Frederick. He hates me too much. There''s no way he''d


    Soon after, there seemed to be a lot of noise around her, and she lost consciousnesspletely.


    When she woke up again, she was back in her own room.


    Opening her eyes, she saw Hannah.


    It turned out that Hannah had returned. After hearing what happened, she rushed over and saved ire. As for the man''s voice ire thought she heard earlier, it was just a regr staff member, not Frederick. "Are you okay?"


    Seeing ire awake, Hannah walked over and pulled the nket more snugly around her.


    "I''m fine, Hannah. Don''t worry."


    ire blinked, trying to recall what had happened before she


    Chapter 58 She Won''t Make a Scene


    passed out. Realizing her first time had not been taken, she let out a sigh of relief and managed a smile for Hannah.


    The pain in her body didn''t bother her much. The only thing she truly cared about was preserving her virginity.


    How ridiculous. She was barely surviving, yet she still cared about something so trivial.


    "Good. As long as you''re alright."


    Hannah nodded, then took out her phone and made a call.


    Shortly after, Emma and Lily entered the room.


    "Hannah, I swear this has nothing to do with me! I didn''t take ire to Joshua''s room. I really did hear someone ask for her by name, and I told her. She just got lost on her own.


    "I was only trying to help! I have no reason to harm ire, we''ve never had any bad blood between us. Please, believe me!"


    As soon as Lily walked in, she dropped to her knees in front of Hannah, trembling in fear.


    ire was taken aback. She knew Hannah had authority, but she hadn''t realized it was enough to make someone this terrified.


    "ire, is she telling the truth?"


    Hannah fiddled with her phone, barely lifting her eyes, ignoring


    Chapter 58 She Won''t Make a Scene


    Lily''s pleas and directing the question at ire.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Hannah, Lily has been here for a year. Are you really going to trust a neer who''s only been here for two months over her?" Emma, sensing the tension, grew nervous. Before ire could respond, she jumped in, trying to sway Hannah''s judgment. "What do you say, ire?"


    Hannah still didn''t acknowledge Emma, continuing to address ire directly.


    "Hannah, it''s true. I got lost and ended up in the wrong room. It wasn''t Lily''s fault."


    ire tightened her grip on the nket, seeing how Emma was prepared to escte things, and took all the me onto herself.


    She knew she couldn''tpete with anyone here.


    Even without Emma backing her, Lily alone was enough for ire to want to avoid any furtherplications. She didn''t want to cause a scene, didn''t want to draw Frederick''s attention.


    Right now, all she wanted was to stay alive in Eclipse Nightclub, have enough food and shelter, and make some money for the future. That was enough for her.


    "See, Hannah? Even ire says..."


    Chapter 58 She Won''t Make a Scene


    Emma faltered, surprised at ire''s willingness to endure. She had expected ire to make a scene, especially now that Hannah had returned.


    "Enough. This has nothing to do with you. Both of you, get out."


    Hannah stopped ying with her phone and interrupted Emma before she could finish, dismissing both Emma and Lily from the


    room.


    Her sudden, sharp tone caught ire off guard. Once they were gone, ire remained silent, unsure of what to say.


    After a long pause, Hannah stood up slowly as if making a significant decision. She finally spoke to ire.


    "ire, I know what''s going on. I know you''re innocent. This was Emma and Lily teaming up against you. Tonight, several of the wealthy clients suddenly requested you by name... "But you


    need to understand that as the one in charge of Eclipse Nightclub, I have to maintain bnce among everyone here."


    Hannah''s voice softened, and a faint, weary smile crossed her lips. "It''s my fault in the end. I shouldn''t have protected you so much just because you remind me of how I used to be.


    "If I hadn''t sheltered you from the beginning, you wouldn''t have drawn so much resentment. Once I left, they wouldn''t have been able to make things so hard for you. Both the incidents with Neil and Joshua were the results of that. Chapter 58 She Won''t Make a Scene


    "So I hope you understand, it''s not that I''m not on your side in all this. I just don''t have much of a choice."


    Hannah finished speaking, leaning heavily on the back of a chair, facing away from ire, and letting out a deep sigh.


    At that moment, Hannah''s figure seemed so lonely, so fragile.


    It was hard to believe that the woman in front of ire, who controlled the entire Eclipse Nightclub, was the same person. Now, she seemed just like any ordinary, broken woman.


    ''I understand, Hannah. I know what you mean. Don''t worry, I won''t make a fuss. I just want to stay here in Eclipse Nightclub quietly. As long as I can stay, that''s enough."


    ire fully grasped Hannah''s message. She wanted to stay in Eclipse Nightclub without causing trouble.


    "Good, ire. I''m d you understand where I''ming from. Now, get some rest."


    Hannah nced back slightly, gripping the chair tightly. For a brief moment, a glimmer of pity shed in her eyes, but ire didn''t see it. With that, Hannah turned and left. Not long after Hannah returned to her own room, her phone


    rang.


    She nced at the caller ID before answering. "Yes, everything''s been taken care of. I just didn''t expect ire to ept all of this so calmly."


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    "Alright, I understand."


    After listening to the person on the other end, Hannah nodded and hung up the phone.


    She set the phone down, took a deep breath, and stared up at the ceiling, her mind wandering back to the time she first entered Eclipse Nightclub.


    "Hah, I was just like ire back then," she murmured to herself.


    Over the years, as the head of Eclipse Nightclub, she had seen countless girlse through.


    But never had she seen anyone in such a dire situation, nearly assaulted, but handled it with such calm, not shedding a single tear or causing a scene, just obediently going along with everything. Hannah was genuinely curious about what ire had gone through to be thisposed.


    If it weren''t for the circumstances, she might''ve protected ire and ensured her safety at Eclipse Nightclub.


    But...


    At the same time, ire remainedpletely unaware of

 Love My Ex-Wife 59

    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    Hannah''s thoughts. Shey in bed, tossing and turning, her mind upied with the challenges she would soon face.


    Hannah had to keep things bnced, and with Emily and Emma disliking her, ire knew theing days would be tough.


    Sure enough, in the following days, Hannah assigned her to entertain numerous clients, exining that it was something every woman at Eclipse Nightclub had to go through..


    more


    More and more clients began requesting ire by name, one


    after the other.


    Thankfully, none of them were as twisted as Neil. Most were simply there for fun; some came to drink and party, and others just wantedpany.


    If anything got out of hand or a client became too unruly, Hannah would step in to handle the situation.


    But even so, ire had to endure plenty. She drank until she vomited, drank until her stomach bled, and had to be taken to the small underground hospital beneath the nightclub. Because Eclipse Nightclub operated in the shadows, it wasmon for girls to get hurt or for clients to get drunk and cause fights.


    Since no one could leave, there had to be a ce to treat


    illnesses and injuries, so a small private hospital existed for that


    purpose.


    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    Yet, even after being admitted one day, ire was back entertaining clients the very next, despite being ill. At Eclipse Nightclub, this was the norm, and no one thought much of it. For ire, who had spent four years in prison enduring constant torment, it didn''t seem like a big deal.


    317


    And so, ire moved from serving drinks to dancing in bikinis, ying explicit games, and finding every possible way to please clients and make money.


    In just half a month, she was forced to be a seasoned


    escort.


    Even Emma couldn''t find a reason to cause trouble anymore, and Emily was taken aback by how quickly ire adapted to such a filthy environment. Most new girls took at least a year or two to adjust.


    But ire had already be immune to it all. It was merely a matter of setting aside her dignity and ying along with the games. Besides, most of the time, she wore a mask. Compared to the inhumane torture and the constant threat of death she faced in prison, this was much easier.


    ire thought to herself, "Living like this isn''t so bad.


    At least here, I can survive."


    That night, as usual, she put on her mask and prepared to


    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini dance.


    They announced that the entire nightclub had been booked for the evening, and every girl at Eclipse Nightclub was required to dance.


    Thergest private room in the club had been opened, a room that could hold hundreds of people.


    At 10 p.m., ire went to change her clothes as she did every night.


    n the dressing room, the other girls were already buzzing with


    excitement.


    "Who do you think rented out the entire ce tonight? It''s rare for them to open up Eclipse Nightclub''s biggest room. Sometimes it doesn''t even get used once in a whole year!"


    ..


    I''m so curious. Whoever it is must be someone incredibly rich and powerful. Imagine if one of us could catch their eye..."


    The group of girls chattered excitedly.


    "Alright, take a good look at yourselves. Do you really think you''re going to turn into a princess overnight? With Emily in the lead, you''re not even in the running."


    As they spoke, Emily entered with one of herckeys, who sneered and ridiculed the others.


    "What''s the big deal? She''s just a lead dancer. She still has to


    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    wear a mask and a bikini like the rest of us."


    Lily, who hade in with Emma, overheard theckey''sment and smirked, shooting back with sarcasm.


    "What do you think, ire?"


    Emma didn''t join in the mocking but instead gave ire a cryptic smile.


    ire was momentarily at a loss for words. She hadn''t expected such a trivial squabble to involve her.


    Caught between Emily and Emma, she had just started enjoying a few peaceful days and certainly didn''t want to stir up more trouble.


    "Get ready, it''s time to go."


    Luckily, Hannah entered at that moment, defusing the situation.


    With Hannah''s orders, no one dared speak further. They all began preparing themselves, touching up their makeup and adjusting their clothes.


    At 10:20 p.m., ire, along with the rest of the girls, wearing masks, bikinis, and light jackets, entered the room in a group.


    Once inside, it began with a seductive dance as usual. After the initial routine, they removed their jackets, leaving just their bikinis. Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    ire, dressed in a yellow bikini, swayed her hips in sync with the other girls in a variety of colourful bikinis.


    Emily led the dance, wearing the most luxurious silver bikini, with Emma behind her in a ck-and-silver one.


    A group of wealthy heirs, businessmen, and politicians watched with interest, captivated by the seductive bikini dance.


    Of course, they weren''t just enjoying the dance. They were eyeing the girls. Once the dance ended, the real entertainment would begin.


    ording to custom, the men would select whichever girl caught their eye for more intimate activities.


    After about fifteen minutes, the dance was over, and the girls stood waiting to be chosen.


    The man sitting in the centre of the room immediately picked Emily and Emma to apany him and his friends.


    "Come on, you two, go sit with Mr. Prescott and Mr. Hawthorne."


    ire stood among the group, waiting, but the mention of ''Mr. Prescott'' and ''Mr. Hawthorne'' made her freeze, her mind going nk.


    She knew it had to be Harrison and Frederick.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In all of Kingstown, there were plenty of young men with the


    717


    Chapter 59 The Yellow Bikini


    surname Prescott and many with the surname Hawthorne as well. But for two to appear together and be treated with such respect, it could only be Harrison and Frederick.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 60

    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    ire kept her head down, her heart racing with nerves, but she couldn''t help ncing toward the corner where the two men sat.


    Sure enough, it was Frederick and Harrison.


    With so many people in the room and the dim lighting, plus Emily and Emma dancing in front of her with others gathered around, ire hadn''t noticed Frederick and Harrison before.


    But now, seeing them made her whole body tense up. She wanted nothing more than to hide, fearing that Frederick or Harrison might recognize her.


    Her fingers, hanging by her sides, trembled slightly.


    "It''s okay," she reassured herself. "You''re standing in a crowd, wearing the same bikini and mask as everyone else. They won''t recognize you."


    She kept repeating this in her mind, trying to calm her nerves and appear asposed as possible.


    "You,e here!"


    Suddenly, the man seated in the center of the room pointed directly at her.


    "Me?"


    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    ire jerked her head up, her lips trembling.


    She wanted to respond, but the fear that Frederick and Harrison would hear her voice made her hesitate. She nervously pointed at herself, looking at the chubby middle-aged man. Fortunately, the room was noisy enough that no one seemed to notice anything unusual.


    "Yes, you! Come over here!"


    .


    A middle-aged manmanded, his voice booming with


    uthority.


    ire nodded silently and walked over to him.


    The other girls were also being selected by the men in the room.


    "As long as it''s not Frederick or Harrison, I don''t care who I have to serve, "ire thought to herself.


    With so many people in such arge room, so she felt Frederick and Harrison were unlikely to notice her.


    She reassured herself, focusing on serving the guests as usual. If she could just make it through the night, everything would be fine.


    She calmed her mind and approached the middle-aged man, ready to perform her usual duties.


    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    But as soon as she knelt down to serve him, she felt a piercing gaze fixed on her from behind.


    It wasing from Frederick and Harrison''s direction.


    While the other girls began their seductive dances, ire, distracted by the weight of Frederick and Harrison''s gaze, lost her bnce and stumbled, falling to the floor. The drink she was holding spilld all over the middle-aged man''s


    pants.


    ''errified, ire quickly lowered her voice to apologize, caught between fearing Frederick and Harrison might recognize her and dreading the man''s anger. "So eager for me to take my pants off, are you?"


    Thankfully, the man wasn''t upset. Instead, he grabbed her chin and pulled her into hisp.


    As he held her, ire found herself sitting on hisp, her gaze inadvertently locking with Frederick''s.


    In that instant, she felt as though she''d been struck by lightning. Her shoulders trembled, and she quickly averted her eyes, staring down at the floor. "Looks like you''re a newbie. I like that. Serve me well tonight, and you''ll get a nice tip."


    The middle-aged man seemed pleased with her reaction.


    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    ire breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously continued serving him, doing her best to follow the routine.


    She thought, "If Frederick didn''t recognize me in that moment, then I should be safe."


    For the rest of the evening, ire danced in her yellow bikini like the other girls, striking seductive poses while epting the drinks poured on her.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She still felt Frederick''s gaze on her from time to time, but since he didn''t make any move, she convinced herself it was just her


    nagination.


    The event dragged on, but thankfully, it ended after only half an hour. Soon, they were free to leave.


    "This whole event feels strange. All these big-time businessmen and politicians, and they only yed such a short game, even though they gave out hefty tips." "Yeah, just half an hour! Not even a third of the usual time."


    As they left the room, the girls began to chatter.


    ire, as the newest girl, had no idea what was normal, nor did she care to specte. All she could feel was relief that she had survived the night.


    "That''s pretty standard," Emma sneered, rolling her eyes at the gossiping girls. "With a room like this, do you really think


    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    they''re here just to mess around with women? These guys obviously have business to discuss. Use your heads."


    Emma sneered, dismissing the gossiping girls with a scornful nce.


    "Let''s go. Don''t gossip about things you shouldn''t. If one of them overhears, they could crush you like an ant."


    Emily nced back at the VIP room as she hurried them along.


    ire, well aware of Frederick''s identity and the danger


    urrounding him, believed Emily without question and quickened her pace.


    As she walked ahead with her head down, Emily nced at her thoughtfully. Remembering the recent events, Emily seemed to have softened her previous hostility toward ire. Just as she was about to follow ire, Hannah appeared and called out to her. "ire, wait a minute."


    "What is it, Hannah?"


    ire swallowed nervously, the memory of Frederick in the VIP room making her anxious.


    "The man you just served, Logan Perez, said he liked you and wants to get to know you better. After the event wraps up, go talk to him.


    "You know how things work here. It''s all about building


    Chapter 60 So Eager?


    connections. The more friends you make, the better your performance.


    "Let me tell you, Logan''s got incredible connections. Don''t say I never gave you a chance. Make the most of it."


    Hannah patted ire on the shoulder before walking away.


    "Got it, Hannah."


    ire was relieved that it was just the middle-aged man and not Tederick.


    As soon as Hannah left, Emily walked over. "I''d advise against going."


    In all the years Emily had been at Eclipse Nightclub, she had never seen Hannah take such an interest in a neer''s performance. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 61

    Chapter 61 Is That ire?


    At first, Emily thought Hannah was sweet on ire and looked out for her.


    But after Emma and Lily''s tricks and that whole Joshua mess, she wasn''t buying it anymore.


    Actually, Emily started to think Hannah was acting pretty fishy.


    course, she kept her mouth shut about it.


    After all those years at Eclipse Nightclub, she knew what to say and what not to say, what you could do and what you couldn''t.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Some stuff was better left unsaid.


    Emily and ire weren''t exactly besties, but this heads-up today was her way of making things right for the crap she''d pulled on ire before. "Why?"


    ire was confused by Emily''s warning and was about to ask when Emily left abruptly.


    After changing out of her clothes and returning to her room, ire thought about what Emily had said, along with Hannah''s earlier instructions, feeling conflicted. Chapter 61 Is That ire?


    In the end, though, she decided to go.


    After the guests had left, Hannah had the waiter summon her, bringing back the bikini and mask she had worn earlier.


    At Eclipse Nightclub, this sort of thing wasn''t unusual.


    ire had seen it before, so she didn''t think much of it. She changed back into the outfit, put on the mask, and headed out.


    What she hadn''t anticipated was finding Logan, Frederick, and Harrison all standing together when she arrived.


    It turned out that the private party had been hosted by Logan, and Frederick and Harrison were his guests.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, Mr. Prescott, I''m truly grateful to you foring tonight. You''ve honored me greatly. In the future, if you ever need anything, I''d go through hell and high water for you, without hesitation." When ire, wearing her bikini and mask, approached, Logan was eagerly ttering Frederick and Harrison.


    The moment she saw them, panic set in.


    Earlier in the VIP room, with so many girls and the chaotic atmosphere, dim lighting, and distractions, it had been easy to go unnoticed. But now, in the well-lit hallway with just herself, the situation felt much more dangerous. ire was overwhelmed with fear and tried to turn and leave,


    Chapter 61 Is That ire?


    but she identally bumped into a passing waiter''s cart.


    Bottles of liquor ttered to the ground, and her mask fell off as


    well.


    The noise immediately drew the attention of Frederick, Harrison, and Logan.


    ire fell to the ground, aware of the three intense gazes behind her, and shepletely panicked.


    "Sorry, sorry! She''s new here, only been around for a month. ire, how could you be so careless?"


    Just as ire scrambled to her feet, ready to flee, the waiter called out her name,pletely giving her away.


    Frederick''s face darkened instantly, his gaze locking on ire, who was wearing a yellow bikini.


    Cold sweat broke out on ire''s skin, and she copsed back onto the floor, her mind going nk with shock. "Look up."


    Frederick''s voice came from above, cold andmanding as he stood in front of her.


    ""Mr. Hawthorne..."


    ire knew she couldn''t escape this time. Her hands clenched into fists as she trembled, slowly raising her head. Chapter 61 Is That ire? "Get lost!"


    Frederick''s pupils constricted the moment he saw her face. His eyes lingered on her for a second before he roared in anger.


    "What are you waiting for? Mr. Hawthorne''s not going to hold it against you, get out of here!"


    Logan, seeing ire in her yellow bikini, remembered Hannah''s earlier instructions and was terrified Frederick might retaliate. He immediately shouted at her to leave. "Yes, Mr. Hawthorne."


    ire jolted back to her senses and fled in panic, unaware of how she had made it back to her room.


    Meanwhile, in the hallway, Harrison watched ire''s retreating figure, just as shocked.


    It wasn''t until they left Eclipse Nightclub and got into the car that Harrison finally spoke up.


    "Was that ire?"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1

 Love My Ex-Wife 62

    Chapter 62 Investigates the Truth


    "Yes."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frederick stared out the window, watching the scenery blur by, his expression growing distant.


    After their brief exchange, a heavy silence enveloped them for the rest of the ride.


    Neither could fathom how the proud little princess they had grown up with had ended up in such a dire situation.


    Frederick had instructed Richard to make things difficult for ire at Eclipse Nightclub, but he never intended for her to be taken to the underground part of the club. He knew all too well what went on down there.


    Once they returned to Halfmoon Manor, an unsettling feeling gnawed at Frederick. He picked up his phone, ready to call Richard and demand answers.


    Just then, his phone buzzed to life.


    "Frederick, are you there? I''m so scared..."


    He answered the call, Caroline''s trembling voice breaking through the line,ced with fear.


    Chapter 62 Investigates the Truth


    Without calling for Richard, Frederick rushed over to Caroline''s


    apartment.


    "Frederick, I had a nightmare and woke up terrified. I dreamt about the incident with my sister four years ago, and those thugs wereing after me just like before. I can''t take it..." As soon as Frederick entered the apartment, Caroline threw herself into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly.


    She had just finished her shower and was about to settle in for the night when Diana called, warning her that Frederick and Harrison were both at the underground Eclipse Nightclub. Caroline, anxious about what might happen, concocted this scheme to get Frederick over, hoping to gauge his thoughts while preparing for the worst.


    She intended to use Anna''s death to provoke Frederick, making sure he felt no sympathy for ire.


    "It''s okay, Caroline. I''m here," Frederick reassured her, feeling the familiar surge of anger and hatred towards ire rise within him as he heard about Anna and the thugs.


    Yet, even with those feelings swirling inside him, the image of ire''s demure servitude from earlier that night kept reying in his mind.


    Once he had calmed Caroline down and she finally drifted off to sleep, he stepped out into the living room and called Richard to discuss ire.


    Chapter 62 Investigates the Truth


    Richard answered, his voice shaky, "General Hawthorne, I assure you. I''ve followed your orders to the letter. I never instructed anyone to take Ms. Prescott to the underground Eclipse Nightclub." "Alright, find out what happened," Frederick replied, knowing Richard was too afraid to act against his wishes.


    Meanwhile, Caroline, who hadn''t actually fallen asleep, stood by the door, listening to Frederick''s conversation.


    Panic surged through her, and she quickly texted Diana: [Diana, we''re in trouble. Frederick''s sending someone to investigate. You need to handle this now.]


    [Don''t worry, I''ve got it all covered.]


    Diana''s reply was confident, but Caroline couldn''t shake her


    unease.


    Frederick was a four-star general and presidential candidate overseeing the security department of Kingstown. If he truly decided to dig deeper, Diana might not stand a chance against him.


    If things got messy, she would have to throw Diana under the bus as a scapegoat.


    Meanwhile, irey in bed at the underground Eclipse Nightclub, tossing and turning, unable to find peace.


    Chapter 62 Investigates the Truth


    Her mind raced with memories of the night''s events and Frederick''s intimidating presence.


    She had considered calling Frederick but ultimately decided against it, opting instead to reach out to Harrison.


    1


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 63

    Chapter 63 Who Had Booked Her


    The moment ire dialed the number, her hand shook uncontrobly.


    Her mind raced with images of the torment Harrison and Frederick might unleash upon her.


    Each ring of the phone felt like a hammer striking her heart, each "beep" echoing her growing anxiety.


    Finally, a robotic voice interrupted her spiraling thoughts, "Hello, the number you have dialed is currently unavable."


    The call ended, and with it, the tension that had been holding her together snapped.


    ire felt a wave of dread wash over her. What awaited her tomorrow? How would Frederick and Harrison choose to torment her next?


    Memories of her four years in prison flooded back, and she felt a chill of fear grip her.


    Unbeknownst to her, Harrison was fast asleep at Prescott Manor,pletely unaware of ire''s desperate call.


    Meanwhile, ire clutched her phone tightly, her heart racing. The images that haunted her were not of Harrison''s face but of Frederick''s brooding expression. Chapter 63 Who Had Booked Her


    Eventually, exhaustion took over, and she drifted into a restless sleep filled with nightmares.


    In her dream, Frederick loomed before her, nked by two prison guards.


    "You know what to do, right? Remember, you can take her life, but make sure she suffers first. Let her feel like she''s in hell


    before she goe


    Frederickmanded, his back turned to her, blocking out all the light that filtered through the tiny prison window.


    His silhouette was menacing and cold.


    Suddenly, blood began to seep from beneath her feet, warm and familiar.


    It surged upward, filling ire with an overwhelming sense of dread as if heavy stones were pressing down on her chest, suffocating her and drawing her closer to death. "Don''t!" ire screamed, jolting awake to find it was just a nightmare.


    In the underground Eclipse Nightclub, the rooms were windowless, perpetually lit regardless of the time of day.


    She blinked in the harsh light, disoriented, and checked her phone. It was already noon the next day.


    Since everyone workedte into the night, no one bothered to


    Chapter 63 Who Had Booked Her


    wake her for breakfast.


    This had been her routine for the past month. Taking a deep breath, ire got dressed, washed up, and grabbed a quick bite


    to eat.


    The entire afternoon dragged on, her thoughts consumed by the unsettling encounter with Frederick and Harrison the previous night.


    As evening approached, ire reluctantly changed into her work clothes just as the nightclub was about to open. Stepping out of the changing room, she unexpectedly bumped into Emily.


    "Emily, I''m so sorry!" ire eximed, instinctively bowing her head in apology.


    "Do I really look that scary? Am I going to eat you?" Emily replied, surprisingly lighthearted, her tone teasing rather than hostile.


    "No... not at all," ire stammered, taken aback by Emily''s sudden shift in demeanor.


    "Look, ire, Hannah has run this underground club for years and doesn''t usually bother with the little stuff. But she''s been really good to you. Last night, she even introduced you to Logan," Emily said, her expression shifting from yful to serious. "Emily..." ire''s confusion deepened.


    Chapter 63 Who Had Booked Her


    She was puzzled by Emily''s strange behavior and was about to ask for rification when Lily walked into the room.


    "ire, Hannah mentioned that two guests specifically requested you tonight. SheN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    said if you give it your all, you''ll have a full month''s worth of bookings," Lily said with a look of envy and resentment. Her bitterness was more apparent than her jealousy.


    "Got it." ire nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Oh, someone must have pulled out all the stops to get such a good deal so soon after arriving."


    Lily sneered as she walked towards the door.


    ire ignored the bitter remarks.


    They didn''t bother her at all, nor did she think they were worth her attention.


    Emily, unable to stand Lily''s petty jabs, retorted, "Well, you''ve used plenty of your own underhanded tricks and haven''t exactly set the world on fire, have you?" "You..."


    Lily''s face turned red with anger, but since it was Emily speaking, she had no choice but to swallow her frustration.


    ire gave Emily a grateful smile before heading out.


    Chapter 63 Who Had Booked Her


    She was quite curious about the clients who had booked her for


    a whole month.


    ire hadn''t had the chance to serve many high-profile clients


    before.


    As she walked into the private room, her heart nearly stopped when she saw a familiar figure. The shock was like a thunderbolt striking her. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 64

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5 Chapter 64 He Won''t Believe Her


    Frederick! Harrison!


    The moment ireid eyes on them, it felt as if the very air had been sucked from her lungs. Even in her wildest nightmares, she could have never imagined this moment. Her hands trembled uncontrobly as they rested on the door handle of the private room, her heart racing.


    ire stood at the entrance, one foot poised to step forward, but she remained frozen in ce.


    "What''s going on? Is this how you serve guests at the underground Eclipse Nightclub?"


    Frederick''s voice was low, but the weight of his words hit her like a freight train, the oppressive force of his presence suffocating.


    "Since you have so many tricks up your sleeve, don''t let us down," Harrison chimed in, raising his ss and swirling the liquid inside.


    "Yes..." ire managed to stammer, her scalp prickling with dread.


    A wave of vertigo washed over her as if she were teetering on the edge of a cliff, about to plunge into the abyss. Chapter 64 He Won''t Believe Her


    For the next three hours, ire lost herself in the performance, drawing on every trick she had learned during her time at the nightclub.


    Like a well-oiled machine, she executed her tasks with mechanical precision, following themands that had been drilled into her.


    At that moment, ire realized she had no choice but toply.


    Frederick and Harrison sat there, watching her every move, their eyes locked onto her as she twisted her body, unting herself in degrading poses. She poured drinks over her head, shedding her clothes until only scraps remained, barely covering her most intimate parts.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Ha!"


    As the performance came to an end, Frederick suddenlyughed, flipping on the harsh lights in the room.


    He approached her, and the blinding brightness felt like a spotlight, exposing every shred of her dignity, shattering it into pieces on the floor. No, she had lost her dignity and self-respect the moment Anna had died four years ago.


    Now, all ire wanted was to survive.


    She thought, "What does dignity matter? What does pride


    Chapter 64 He Won''t Believe Her


    mean? Can they buy me another day of life?"


    "ire, is it really all about the money for you? Do you crave it that badly? Or do you just enjoy being used and tossed around by men?"


    Frederick stepped closer, pulling out a thick stack of cash and pping it across her face.


    This afternoon, when Richard had delivered the evidence, Frederick had been in disbelief.


    But now, he was witnessing ire''s depravity firsthand.


    The thought of her willinglying to the underground club, eager to engage in such degrading acts, ignited a rage within him, bubbling like magma ready to erupt.


    "What? Frederick, I just want to live! It''s you who..."


    ire''s voice faltered as she processed his usation.


    She thought, "What do you mean I love money or crave being used?


    You''re the one who sent me here! You''re the one who wants me to suffer!"


    "Still trying to y the victim, huh? ire, this is rich! I thought after four years in prison, you''d have learned to tone it down a bit. But it seems you''re still the same liar you were four years ago!" Chapter 64 He Won''t Believe Her


    Frederick''s coldughter cut her off, his words slicing through her like a knife.


    His mind was consumed by the memory of four years ago when ire repeatedly denied any involvement in Anna''s death.


    But the truth was right there on his phone. Anna had sent him that damning message.


    To him, it was clear. ire had lured Anna to the Redsun Bar, leading to the horrific scene where Anna was raped and murdered by those thugs.


    ire desperately tried to exin, but Frederick''s usation choked off her words before they could escape her lips.


    She thought, "How could I have forgotten Anna?


    How could I have forgotten that Frederick would never believe me?"


    "Harrison, this woman really is as deceitful and scheming as you said. Just like you suggested, take her to the arena," Frederick dered.


    He was convinced that ire''s lies had been exposed, and she had no more defenses left.


    "No, not the arena... Frederick!"


    ire''s head snapped up at the mention of the arena.


    Chapter 64 He Won''t Believe Her


    Terrifying rumors about that ce surged through her mind in a flood of panic.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 65

    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena


    ire, driven to desperation, lunged at Frederick, begging for mercy. But before she could even rise, his henchmen had her pinned to the ground.


    Frederick and Harrison, seemingly oblivious to her pleas, turned and walked away without a second nce.


    An hourter, ire found herself in thergest underground arena in Kingstown.


    Her eyes were covered throughout the journey, and she felt every turn and twist as she was transported in a car.


    Eventually, ire was led through a maze of corridors by a group of people.


    Suddenly, the noise of a roaring crowd hit her ears. It felt as though she was in a vast arena, with the mor of the audience echoing all around her.


    But with her eyes still blindfolded, ire could see nothing. The ck cloth obscured every bit of light.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After what felt like an eternity of walking through the


    cacophony, ire was shoved into a space.


    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena


    The blindfold was ripped away, and blinding light hit her eyes.


    As she squinted, ire saw a massive, shadowy figure before her.


    As her vision adjusted, she realized it was a colossal, bloodthirsty bear.


    The bear stood at least twice her height, its bloodshot eyes ring menacingly. A long scar ran down its face, and its teeth were stained with blood, which dripped onto the floor.


    The ground and walls around her were smeared with fresh blood, still warm to the touch.


    The familiar, nauseating scent of blood and the chaos of the crowd pulled her back to the memories of the prison.


    The horrifying sound of bones snapping echoed in ire''s ears, and she sat there, frozen, unable to move.


    The people who had brought her there had already left, and those watching, hidden behind dark veils, were eagerly preparing for the spectacle.


    The announcer''s voice boomed through the arena. "Ladies and gentlemen, tonight we have the most thrilling match at the ck Bull Underground Arena. Our killing bear has just devoured a warrior wielding a spear in itsst fight. "Tonight, we''re not just watching a battle; it''s a survival challenge. This young woman''s goal is tost ten minutes


    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena against this bear''s relentless pursuit.


    "The longer she survives, the higher the odds. Ten minutes pays five to one, five minutes pays two to one, and three minutes pays even money. Alright, let''s get those bets in!"


    The announcer, full of enthusiasm, waved the microphone as the crowd began cing their bets.


    "I''m betting ten minutes!"


    "I''m on five minutes!"


    "Ten minutes for me!"


    "Three minutes!"


    As bets were ced, cheers and shouts erupted from the crowd.


    A few minutester, the announcer returned to the center of the ring. "Alright, betting is closed! Let''s start the showdown everyone''s been waiting for!" "Oh! Oh! Oh!"


    "Look at this girl, so brave! She''s not even flinching in front of that giant bear, staring it down!"


    "Yeah, she''s something else. Maybe she''s tougher than she looks!"


    "I''m really looking forward to this! She''s so small; I wonder


    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena what kind of power she might unleash!"


    "Come on, girl! Show us what you''ve got!"


    "Go, sweetheart! I''m rooting for you!"


    As the bets were finalized, the arena erupted in cheers and roars, excitement palpable in the air.


    Frederick and Harrison lounged in the VIP section, their eyes glued to the massive screen disying ire, whoy helplessly before the monstrous bear.


    "Frederick, I told you ages ago that ire has always been a pathological liar. You didn''t believe me! Just look at her,pletely unfazed by that giant killing machine.


    "She''s not scared at all! Just a moment ago, she was begging for mercy, and now she''s sitting there, staring down the bear without a hint of panic," Harrison remarked, his mind flooded with memories of always being the scapegoat for ire''s misdeeds.


    No matter who was at fault, their parents and grandmother always med him. Even when ire was in the wrong, they''d say he led her astray.


    If they ever had a spat, the family would rally around ire, leaving him to bear the brunt of the punishment, regardless of the truth.


    Frederick remained silent, his gaze fixed on ire in the arena,


    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena fully agreeing with Harrison''s assessment.


    She appeared so calm, soposed in the face of the bear.


    However, little did they know that ire was frozen in


    terror, her limbs stiff, her blood running cold. She had been


    transported back to that horrific prison environment, where fear had be a second skin.


    She understood fear all too well, yet her body refused to respond.


    The memories etched deep within her bones screamed that any sign of resistance would only lead to more brutal torment.


    In the VIP section, Frederick and Harrison waited, eager to see ire fight and witness her facade crumble.


    "Go! Go!"


    "Come on, baby!"


    "Let''s get this started!"


    The atmosphere was electric, the crowd roaring with excitement.


    Finally, the bear lunged forward, but ire remained motionless as if paralyzed by her own dread.


    As the bear charged closer, she still didn''t budge.


    "What''s going on? Why isn''t she moving?"


    Chapter 65 She Will Die in the Arena


    "Seriously, I put all my bets on her! She better not let me down!"


    The crowd was growing restless, their anxiety palpable.


    Frederick felt his palms sweat, a frown creasing his brow.


    "Don''t worry, it hasn''t started yet. I believe in her!"


    "Yeah, she''s got this! She''s just biding her time, waiting for the right moment!"


    The audience, perhaps too invested in their bets, began to convince themselves that ire was merely strategizing.


    Harrison, however, leaned back, legs crossed, waiting for ire to fight back under pressure.


    Then, in a sh, the bear lunged at ire, sinking its teeth into her arm and flinging her across the arena.


    She crashed against the wall with a sickening thud, blood gushing from her arm and pooling on the ground while crimson trickled from her lips.


    Yet, shey there, utterly still.


    Frederick''s eyes widened in shock, and he shot up from his seat, disbelief etched across his face.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 66 Get Up

 Love My Ex-Wife 66

    Chapter 66 Get Up


    "What the hell is happening?"


    Harrison stared in disbelief at the gruesome sight of ire''s mangled arm, blood oozing from the wound, while sheypletely still. His legs, once crossed casually, dropped to the floor, his confidence evaporating.


    In the arena, irey there, wide-eyed, as the bear turned around, charging back toward her.


    She desperately wanted to fight back, to scream, to do anything, but her body refused to cooperate.


    It felt as if the relentless torment ire had endured in prison had beaten her down to the point where she could no longer muster the strength to resist.


    "Alright, folks, one minute has passed, and it looks like the bear is gearing up for another attack. But the girl isn''t showing any signs of resistance or even attempting to dodge.


    "Blood is pouring out of her, and we''re left wondering if she''s just waiting for the perfect moment to strike or if she''s truly powerless," the announcer said, ncing at the timer. "What''s wrong with her? Get up, damn it! Run!"


    "Can''t even run? What kind of idiot is she?"


    Chapter 66 Get Up


    "Come on! Move it!"


    "Go, baby, go!"


    The crowd was divided, with one half shouting in frustration over their dwindling bets while the other half cheered ire on, hoping for a miracle.


    The bear, fueled by the excited shouts of the audience, flexed its ws, readying itself for a second round of attack.


    Yet ire remained motionless, like a paralyzed doll, stripped of any will to fight back.


    As the bear charged forward, the ground trembled beneath its weight, sending shockwaves through the arena. The spectators erupted into a frenzy. "Get up! Run for your life!"


    "Are you kidding me? Lying there like you''re dead?"


    "What a stroke of bad luck, running into a woman like this!"


    "Tell me about it! We''re definitely losing this one!"


    When the bear lunged at ire''s leg, sinking its teeth into her flesh and dragging her a good ten feet across the arena, blood sprayed everywhere, painting the ground a vivid scarlet. The sight of the long, crimson trail sent chills down Harrison''s


    Chapter 66 Get Up


    spine, and he finally stood up, unable to contain himself. "At this point, how can she not fight back?"


    Frederick stood there, his eyes glued to ire, who was now


    drenched in blood.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A single thought consumed him, "If this continued, ire would die in that arena."


    After being dragged across the ground, ire felt the familiar sting of pain coursing through her, yet shey there, utterly defeated.


    The bear''s relentless assault had reduced her to a state ofplete submission.


    The pain she felt was all too familiar, reminiscent of the horrors she had faced in prison.


    ire''s body seemed to remember the torment as if an invisible hand was pressing her down, preventing her from fighting back. Her mind screamed at her, "ire, if you resist, it''ll only get


    worse."


    At that moment, ire was like a machine, controlled by the terror that gripped her thoughts, unable to respond, unable to move,


    But the truth was, she was on the brink of copse, nearly too weak to even open her eyes.


    Chapter 66 Get Up


    She could feel her blood seeping away, each heartbeat a reminder of her fading strength.


    Frederick watched ire in the arena, her once vibrant spirit extinguished, her face pale, and her breaths shallow. His heart twisted painfully in his chest as he realized the gravity of the situation. "Four minutes! Four minutes! We''re almost at five minutes now!"


    The host roared again, his voice filled with fervor as he kept an eye on the clock.


    "Four minutes! No payout for me! This is fantastic!"


    "I don''t have to pay up either! Amazing!"


    "We might even make it to five minutes!"


    "Yeah, let''s keep it going! Make it to five minutes, maybe even ten!"


    "Ten minutes! Ten minutes!"


    The crowd reached a fever pitch once more, their excitement palpable.


    With the roar of the crowd fueling it, the bear, now fully enraged,unched into its third wave of attacks.


    The spectators were solely focused on their bets, their concern


    Chapter 66 Get Up


    for ire''s fate long gone, their eyes gleaming with fervor.


    As the bear''s gaping maw descended toward ire''s head, a sudden shot rang out.

 Love My Ex-Wife 67

    Chapter 67 Overreact


    The bullet whizzed through the air and struck the bear squarely in the head, exploding its skull in a spray of blood and fur.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, the raucous cheers of the crowd falling silent as the beast copsed beside ire. Finally, ire shut her eyes.


    Blood began to seep from her wounds, pooling around her on


    the ground in a horrifying crimson stain.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Seriously, that''s my money down the drain!"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Who shot the bear? What happens to our bets now?"


    The audience erupted into chaos, shouting at Frederick''s masked figure in the VIP section.


    Harrison stood frozen, staring at Frederick, who still held the gun, his stance unwavering.


    Frederick still stood there motionless, holding a handgun and maintaining the posture of shooting the bear.


    Harrison, sensing the growingmotion, quickly turned to Richard, who stood behind Frederick. "Tell the arena that the Chapter 67 Overreact


    Prescott family is covering tonight''s event. And get ire out of here, now."


    "Yes, Mr. Prescott," Richard replied, hurrying to follow themand. Thirty minutester.


    In the car on the way back, Harrison turned to Frederick, who seemed lost in thought. "You really overreacted tonight. Thank goodness I was here to help clean up the mess using my family''s name. If anyone finds out, especially your brother, with your presidential campaign, how would you exin that?"


    "Yeah, I know," Frederick replied, tightening his grip.


    A wave of irritation washed over him, a feeling he hadn''t expected when he pulled the trigger to save ire from certain death.


    But even now, his mind was consumed by the image of her lying in the arena, bloodied and motionless, refusing to fight back.


    Harrison asked, reading the turmoil on Frederick''s face, having grown up together, "Are you wondering why ire didn''t resist?


    "Do you think she was faking it? Or has prison really changed her that much?"


    Frederick mused, two vivid images shing before his eyes. The moment he rescued ire from Jacob and the horrific scene in the arena where the bear nearly devoured her. Chapter 67 Overreact


    In both instances, irey there, unresponsive, as if she had surrenderedpletely.


    He thought, "How could this proud, fierce woman have been reduced to such a state?"


    Harrison said, shaking his head, "It''s just a prison sentence. You know Kingstown''s jails. Plus, Grandma has been obsessing over getting ire out for years.


    "We never did anything to her while she was inside. If she''s not acting, then what?"


    Although Harrison also found it strange, upon careful consideration, he and Frederick had never intentionally done anything in prison.


    "You''re right."


    Frederick nodded, though he felt a nagging doubt.


    He couldn''t fathom how four years in a standard prison could transform someone so drastically. He thought it must be a contrived performance.


    He turned to Richard again. "Take ire back to Halfmoon Manor and throw her in the basement."


    "Yes. And what about Ms. Prescott''s injuries?" Richard asked, ncing in the rearview mirror. Chapter 67 Overreact


    "Get the family doctor to patch her up. Just enough to keep her alive," Frederick instructed.


    As long as the results of the presidential campaign were still pending, ire still had a purpose for living. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 68

    Chapter 68 He Hated HerN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    That night, ire was unceremoniously tossed into the basement of Halfmoon Manor, where Bailey summoned a family doctor to tend to her injuries.


    The following morning, Diana received the news and immediately called Caroline.


    "Caroline! Frederick brought ire back from the underground Eclipse Nightclub! She''s at Halfmoon Manor now! Did you hear?" Diana''s voice burst through the phone, filled with urgency.


    "What? Did they find out about what we did at Eclipse Nightclub?" Caroline eximed, her fork ttering to the floor as she dropped it in shock.


    "I don''t think so, Caroline. Don''t panic. I''ll send someone to look into it right away," Diana replied, trying to calm Caroline.


    Caroline said, her voice trembling, "Diana, I''m counting on you! Without you, I wouldn''t know what to do. I have no power in Kingstown.


    "I don''t know anyone, unlike you. You''ve grown up in Kingstown, and you''re a Hawthorne. If Frederick suspects me...


    "What if ire, being as cunning as she is, tries to turn this around on me like she did with my sister four years ago? I''m Chapter 68 He Hated Her scared, Diana!"


    Deep down, Caroline knew that Frederick hadn''te looking for Diana yet, which likely meant he hadn''t discovered anything.


    But she couldn''t take any chances; it was best to prepare for the


    worst.


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. I owe your sister my life, and I''ll protect you! Frederick is my brother; even if he figures out I was involved, he won''t do anything to me," Diana reassured her. As soon as Caroline mentioned Anna, Diana instinctively took the me, ready to shield her friend.


    "No, Diana! If Frederick really finds out, just say it was all my fault," Caroline insisted, maintaining her facade of innocence and kindness.


    Having spent three years with Diana, Caroline had learned the ropes. She knew how to handle Diana. ttery worked wonders.


    A few sweet words and some praise would make Diana do whatever she wanted.


    After hanging up, Diana rushed over to Halfmoon Manor.


    When she arrived, irey curled up in a sleeping bag in the basement, feverish and unconscious.


    Bailey informed Diana that since ire returned the night before, she had been badly injured as if something had mauled


    Chapter 68 He Hated Her


    her. He ryed Frederick''s orders as well.


    Diana listened, her heart swelling with satisfaction, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. Once outside Halfmoon Manor, she immediately called Caroline again.


    Caroline, though puzzled, felt a sense of reassurance upon hearing Frederick''s instructions and ire''s condition.


    If Frederick hadn''t discovered anything yet, and ire was so badly hurt, it was likely Frederick had turned against her entirely.


    In that case, Caroline had nothing to worry about.


    For the next week, ire remained in a daze, her injuries severe. Shey in the cold basement, drifting in and out of consciousness.


    asionally, ire felt someone bandaging her wounds, giving her water, and feeding her, but the chill in the air was unrelenting as if she were in a frozen wastnd.


    In her hazy state, she found herself transported back to her childhood, a time when everyone in the Prescott family doted on


    her.


    It was a blissful memory filled with warmth and happiness.


    Since ire''s imprisonment four years ago, she hadn''t experienced such joy again.


    Chapter 68 He Hated Her


    It wasn''t until a weekter that ire finally regained full consciousness and realized she was in the basement of the


    Halfmoon Manor.


    No wonder it was so cold.


    She struggled to sit up, her mind racing to piece together the events leading up to her fainting.


    ire remembered being taken by Frederick to the


    underground fighting arena, and just as the bear was about to devour her, someone shot it dead.


    She wasn''t sure who had pulled the trigger, but somehow Frederick had brought her back.


    ire instinctively thought that Frederick might have been the one to shoot the bear, but she quickly dismissed the idea. Given how much he despised her, it was hard to believe he would have saved her in such a situation. While she was lost in thought, Bailey arrived with a few attendants.


    "Ms. Prescott, now that you''re awake, you won''t need anyone to look after you. The general has instructed that as long as you''re alive, that''s enough."


    It seemed they were originally meant to tend to her wounds, but upon seeing she was conscious, Bailey delivered this terse update.


    Chapter 68 He Hated Her


    ire listened to Bailey''s words and forced a wry smile. She didn''t say anything.


    She understood her predicament all too well and knew exactly how much Frederick loathed her.


    2


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 69

    Chapter 69 So Cold


    After that day, ire found herself back in the same state she had been in at Halfmoon Manor.


    Under Frederick''s orders, she was still barred from using anything in the vi; not even a drop of water was allowed.


    She checked the meager tips she had earned while working at the underground Eclipse Nightclub, but it wouldn''tst long.


    ire''s most pressing concern was making money, but how could she do that?


    After all her efforts to find a job, Eclipse Nightclub had been her only option.


    With that thought in mind, she dialed Hannah''s number.


    "Hannah, about the underground Eclipse Nightclub..."


    Deep down, ire had already sensed the answer.


    The people involved with the club were trapped, and since Frederick had taken her out, he must have made arrangements to ensure she couldn''t return.


    "ire, I don''t know who you crossed, but I just heard from up top that you can''te back to the underground Eclipse Nightclub," Hannah replied, confirming ire''s fears. Chapter 69 So Cold


    "I figured as much, Hannah. I wanted to see if there are any other ways to make money," ire said, nodding to herself.


    "Ways to make money?"


    Hannah paused for a moment. "I know someone who runs an underground fight ring. I can check if they need anyone. But that''s about all I can do for you, ire." "Thanks. I really appreciate it," ire said before hanging up.


    After the call, Hannah quickly typed out a text message: [ire just called me. I''ve told her about the underground fight ring.]


    Not long after, she received the contact information for the fight ring''s manager.


    After considering it for a moment, she scheduled a text to send to ireter.


    An hourter, ire received the contact details for the fight


    ring manager.


    She thanked Hannah again and pulled out her phone to call the contact, but ncing at her injuries, she decided it would be best to wait until she healed.


    For the next few days, ire focused on resting and recovering in the basement, only venturing out to buy essential supplies.


    Thankfully, her earnings from the underground Eclipse


    Chapter 69 So Cold


    Nightclub allowed her to make the basement a bit morefortable.


    As for Frederick, she hadn''t seen him since her return.


    To be precise, ire hadn''t gone upstairs at all; she was determined to stay out of his sight.


    ire knew how much Frederick despised her, and thest thing she wanted was to run into him. 3/4


    Fortunately, during this time, Frederick hadn''te looking for


    her.


    Once she felt better, ire reached out to the manager of the underground fight ring, Felix Dent.


    "Hi, Mr. Dent, this is ire Prescott. Hannah sent me over to get into the fight scene," ire introduced herself.


    "First, take a look at our fight ring rules. I''ll send you the address, and you cane by," Felix replied curtly before hanging up.


    The line was noisy, and it sounded like he was busy with something else.


    "Okay..." ire barely managed to get a word in before the call ended with a click.


    When she arrived, ire quickly understood why Felix had been so cold on the phone. Chapter 69 So Cold


    The moment she stepped into the underground fight ring, she was struck dumb by the chaotic scene before her.


    Write yourment


    11 GiftsN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 70

    Chapter 70 A World Full of Blood


    As ire stepped into the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring, the massive ss doors loomed before her.


    [ck Horse: A World of Freedom, Where You Can Create the Impossible]


    [ck Horse: Be the Stallion, Conquer the World]


    These striking slogans boldly proimed the unique identity of this ce.


    The logos, wild and unconventional, resembled an abstract. impressionist painting of a horse, chaotic yet captivating.


    Upon entering, ire was greeted by a colossal boxing ring at the center, surrounded by seating that resembled a concert


    venue.


    The space could easily amodate around 100 thousand spectators.


    Everything seemed perfectly normal until she stepped closer to the ring and noticed the floor wasyered with a thick coating of bright red blood.


    Fresh and old, it covered the entire surface, mixed with various footprints, handprints, and bodily imprints, creating the unsettling impression of stepping into a world drenched in Chapter 70 A World Full of Blood


    blood.


    The sight triggered memories of her harrowing experiences in


    prison.


    ""New here?"


    A man in his forties, sporting thick ck-rimmed sses, approached her, snapping her back to reality.


    "Yeah, I''m new," ire replied instinctively, nodding.


    "Good. Get in the ring and fight. Win, and you stay; lose, and you leave."


    He said this without any introduction or further questions, casually puffing on a cigarette as he summoned someone over.


    "Wait, I..." ire started, but her words were cut off by a gruff


    voice.


    "Since you''re here at the underground fight ring, I assume you''ve got some skills. Listen, sweetheart, I won''t go easy on you just because you''re a girl.


    "In this ce, it''s all about skill. If you don''t have what it takes, you might as well head for the door. Especially someone like


    delicate as a flower. I''d hate to identally knock you out with one punch."


    you,


    The man, appearing to be in his fifties with flecks of gray in his hair, looked spry and spoke with a sneer that dripped with Chapter 70 A World Full of Blood


    disdain.


    "Alright," ire said, realizing she had no other options.


    She nodded, steeling herself for the fight ahead.


    "Ha! You probably don''t even know who I am, huh? No worries, ignorance is bliss. I''ll give you some time to think it over. Or, for your first match, I could use just one hand." Seeing ire''s determination, he was eager to assert his dominance over her.


    "No need for that. Let''s go," ire replied firmly.


    She needed the money; with no way back to the Eclipse Nightclub and nowhere else in Kingstown to turn, she had to make this work.


    Otherwise, she''d starve before Frederick even considered letting her go once he won the presidential campaign.


    "Perfect! Come on, baby, it''s been years since I''ve felt this excited!"


    The man''s eyes lit up with a thrill at her response.


    ire had no idea what she was up against.


    As ire changed into her fighting gear and stepped onto the tform, she overheard the murmurs from the audience. Chapter 70 A World Full of Blood


    "Oh my God, it''s the first time in years someone''s dared to challenge Brian!"


    "Yeah, and it''s a girl! This is going to be one hell of a show!"


    The name "Brian" echoed in her mind, leaving her utterly stunned.


    Brian Adams was Kingstown''s most notorious fighter, renowned not only for his skills but also for his ruthless nature.


    The reason for his infamy was simple. Anyone who faced Brian either ended up dead or severely injured. To date, no one had managed to go the distance with Brian and walk away on their own two feet. Meanwhile, Frederick had just returned from a session at the prison, where he''d been interrogating inmates.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His phone buzzed with a new message, and when he checked, he found a photo showing ire in the underground boxing ring, standing face-to-face with Brian.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 71

    Chapter 71 Not Too Late


    "What''s bothering you, General Hawthorne?" Richard asked, noticing Frederick''s scrunched-up face.


    "Find out where ire is right now," Frederick said, putting his phone down.


    Five minutester, Richard came back with the scoop. "Boss, Ms. Prescott''s at the underground boxing ring."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Underground boxing ring?" Frederick''s head shot up.


    "Yeah, the biggest one in Kingstown, the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring. And..." Richard paused, checking Frederick''s reaction. "And what?" Frederick pushed, his face getting tighter.


    "And Ms. Prescott''s getting ready to fight Brian," Richard said carefully, watching Frederick''s mood as he spoke.


    "Brian?"


    Frederick stopped, his hand freezing as he put his pen down.


    He knew exactly who Brian was.


    A while back, Brian was mixed up in a big criminal case. That''s how Frederick found out Brian was the toughest fighter in all of


    Chapter 71 Not Too Late Kingstown.


    This guy was a boxing nut, brutal in the ring, never giving his opponents a chance to catch their breath. Once he stepped in the ring, it was like he turned into a demon.


    "We''re going to the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring," Frederick said, recalling the first time he had encountered Brian.


    At the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring, ire stood frozen, staring at Brian across the ring.


    Her mind raced with thoughts of how formidable he was, the rumors of how no one ever walked away from a match with him.


    If it had been anyone else, she might have felt more confident.


    But this was Brian.


    "Hey, littledy, if you''re having second thoughts, it''s not toote to back out. I won''ty a finger on you if you throw in the towel. I''ve never been one to hit a woman," Brian said, breaking the silence when ire didn''t respond. ire replied firmly, "I have no regrets. It''s an honor to spar with someone as experienced as you. I just hope you''ll go easy


    on me.


    "Of course, fists don''t have eyes. If something were to happen, I wouldn''t hold it against you. But if it makes you, feel better, I can sign a will right now." Chapter 71 Not Too Lote


    316


    ire Murted out the word "will" grocery beating her tigh


    A


    od Brian¨ª a strength


    She wasn''t care if the und survine this moth


    To her surprise, after the mehe, duan dum?by dord Bass, staring at her intently as if he wen borking furundi hur, uning waone else entirely. foren


    "Sir?" ire waned her boned in front of ''s face, trying to snap him out of it.


    "Honestly, I''m foling a bit under the weather toy. Maybe shemaled resucherndale," Brian finally saiet, pulling off h¨²n hing


    ire was taken aback by h¨¢n suhdem change of becsart.


    The others in the ring were equally showkert.


    This was Brian, a boxing taste who had reached a near-obsessive level of deiliation to the sport.


    He never backed down from a fight, and yet here he was, stepping away from the ring because a girl stored in th


    "Wait, sir? How can you just decide not to fight?" ire called out, confused by the turn of events.


    Chapter 71 Not Too Late


    She nced back at Brian, frustration creeping into her voice.


    He might be able to wait, but she couldn''t afford to. With her funds running low, ire desperately needed this fight to make some money.


    Just then, the doors to the boxing arena swung open, and Frederick stepped in, apanied by Richard.

 Love My Ex-Wife 72

    Chapter 72 Let Her Die


    As ire reached out to grab Brian''s arm, wanting to rify what was happening, she suddenly caught sight of Frederick.


    He stood directly across from her, and the moment their eyes met, ire instinctively withdrew her hand and looked down, her heart racing. She thought, "What is Frederick doing here?"


    "Mr. Hawthorne, what a surprise!" The man who had been attending to ire rushed over, his demeanor shifting dramatically.


    He was all smiles and bows, a stark contrast to how he had treated ire just moments before.


    ire found it entirely predictable.


    After all, Frederick was a general and the head of the Kingstown Security Department.


    In a ce like this, where trouble often brewed, it made sense to keep good rtions with the government.


    But here she was, caught in a predicament.


    There was no way to slip away now; Frederick had already spotted her.


    Chapter 72 Lot Her Die


    And staying put? That was risky. She didn''t want to attract his ire.


    Anxiety gripped ire as she nervously fidgeted with her fingers, uncertain of what awaited her.


    Often, that kind of tension, that gnawing unease, was the most tormenting of all.


    As ire stood there, it was clear that Brian had also noticed Frederick''s arrival.


    He had been nning to greet Frederick since he recognized Frederick years ago, but now he saw Frederick''s furrowed brow and paused. "Do you two know each other?" Brian asked.


    He nced between Frederick and ire.


    ire was taken aback by the question, unsure of how to respond.


    To the outside world, she was just a pawn Frederick used to shield Caroline.


    Privately, she was the woman he despised the most.


    In this underground boxing ring, ire had no idea what role she yed in Frederick''s eyes.


    Chapter 72 Let Her Die


    Just as she was grappling with her thoughts, Frederick''s voice cut through the air. "Brian?"


    Feigning ignorance, Frederick approached Brian, as if he hadn''t seen the photo that had just circted.


    The manager, eager to please, trailed closely behind Frederick.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, good to see you!" Brian said, giving a respectful nod.


    "So, you two are about to throw down?" Frederick scanned ire before asking Brian; his tone was casual but probing.


    Brian was a famous boxer in Kingstown. What could they do besides boxing?


    "I..." Brian hadn''t expected that question.


    The man standing behind Frederick was practically bouncing with excitement.


    "Of course, Mr. Hawthorne! This is going to be the most exciting match in the history of the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring! Would you like to watch? We can start right now!" The man''s obsequiousness was palpable. He was eager to cater to Frederick''s every whim.


    Just minutes ago, he''d been saying ire should leave if she couldn''t fight, and now it was all about the spectacle.


    25


    >> Chapter 72 Let Her Die


    "Felix, the girl just got here. Let''s give her some time to warm up. My punches can be a bit overwhelming," Brian interjected, fully aware of Felix''s intentions.


    Someone like Frederick always attracted sycophants.


    But Brian also knew that if they started the match now, ire might not survive.


    As Brian spoke, everyone understood the unspoken truth.


    His punches were not just fierce; once Brian was in the ring, he could lose control entirely.


    Hearing Brian''s words, ire finally realized that the man who had greeted her earlier was indeed Felix, the contact she had reached out to.


    "This is going to be a sight to behold. If they really fight, this young girl will likely die in the ring."


    "Who wouldn''t think so, look at the manager''s sycophantic expression. Just now, he was considering whether to let the girl stay after a test fight, but now, he''s practically asking for her to be killed." The other fighters in the underground ring were whispering among themselves, intrigued by the spectacle.


    ire, standing there with her head bowed, felt even more nervous and unsettled.


    Chapter 72 Let Her Die


    Frederick''s eyes narrowed, and he gave the manager a terse


    instruction.


    "Alright, if it''s not entertaining enough, then you can forget about running this ce."


    ire''s hand clenched tightly, her heart racing as if thunder had struck on a clear day. The boxing glove she had just taken off slipped from her grasp,nding on the ground with a loud snap. Write yourment


    1r GiftsN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    D


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 73

    Chapter 73 For Me?


    Though Frederick didn''t say much, the implication was crystal clear.


    It was obvious to anyone watching. He was sending ire to her doom.


    ire stood there, frozen, her mind racing with thoughts of the impending confrontation with Brian and Frederick''s piercing


    gaze.


    Half an hourter, ire and Brian found themselves back in the ring.


    No amount of pleading could change the situation now.


    "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott has just recovered from serious injuries. If this fight goes ahead, it could be life-threatening," Richard interjected, fully aware that ire stood little chance against Brian. "Life-threatening? Ha! She doesn''t care about her own life, so. why should you?" Frederick replied, lounging back with his legs crossed.


    At that moment, Frederick''s mind was flooded with images of ire flirting with men at the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    He thought, "This woman can''t just stay home like a good girl;


    ? Chapter 73 For Me?


    216


    she insists oning to the boxing fag villit my pean


    Is she ever ging to y by the rules she was weathe Pelipse Nightclub, and it seems she''s the same lege


    Doesn''t she im to be so fond of me? In''t it ne se cat live without?


    Now that she reatives she''s no longer the prites of the Passutt family and is out of my league, she''s trying to shit her hus elsewhere, right?


    Or is it that ire is deliberately trying to grab my attentione From the underground Eclipse Nightclub to now, has it all been an act? Otherwise, how did those photos end up on my phone?"


    "Find out who sent me those photos, Frederick instructed Richard.


    "Yes, sir," Richard replied, casting onest nce at ire and Brian before stepping outside to make the call.


    In the ring, ire donned her gloves, facing Brian as she raised her fists, preparing for the fight.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension; only Frederick, Felix, and a few other fighters stood nearby, watching intently.


    As the two prepared to sh, the surrounding fighters hushed their chatter; their focus zeroed in on ire and Brian. > Chapter 73 For Me?


    ire''s eyes were locked on Brian. She was ready to seize any opportunity to strike.


    Meanwhile, Brian stood there, seemingly hesitant, as if he were wrestling with his own thoughts.


    But ire couldn''t afford to underestimate him; after all, he was Brian, the notorious boxing fanatic of Kingstown. Yet, to everyone''s surprise, it was ire who made the first


    move.


    After observing him for what felt like an eternity, she suddenly lunged forward, springing toward Brian like a coiled spring released. Her fist shot out with precision and power, aimed directly at him, her gaze fierce and unwavering.


    In that instant, Frederick was struck by a vivid memory of ire''s determined, proud face.


    "Frederick, one day, I will be the one worthy of standing by your side," ire had once dered.


    He recalled a fight back in school where he hade out on top-


    When it was over, Harrison asked him why he had fought so hard.


    Frederick had replied that he had no choice; he had to fight to Chapter 73 For Me?


    survive.


    After all, being born into the Hawthorne family meant everything was predetermined.


    At that moment, a realization dawned on him.


    ire was truly working hard, pushing herself to stand beside him.


    Frederick thought, "Has she taken up boxing just for me?"


    1


    Write yourment


    ir GiftsContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 74

    Chapter 74 So Heartbreaking


    For a moment, Frederick found himself lost in thought as he watched ire.


    Memories of her radiant, proud face, which was like a little sun, flooded his mind.


    In the ring, ire charged at Brian, throwing a punch, only to have it caught effortlessly by him.


    It was astonishing; Brian hadn''t even braced himself, yet he managed to seize her meticulously nned strike with such precision.


    No wonder he was known as one of the best fighters in Kingstown.


    It was as if he was born for the ring, destined to fight.


    ire, despite her speed and skill, was simply no match for him.


    She was better than most, but Brian was a natural talent.


    Frederick felt a tightness in his chest, an unacknowledged pang of concern for her.


    As Brian grabbed her fist, he yanked her backward, sending ire crashing to the ground.


    Chapter 74 So HeartbreakingN?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    214


    The impact echoed through the arena, and a metallic taste filled her mouth as blood spurted out.


    Frederick''s brow furrowed, his fists clenching instinctively,


    But ire didn''t utter a word; she wiped the blood from her lips, flipped herself over, and sprang back up, ready to continue the fight.


    Before she could fully regain her footing, Brian delivered a swift kick, sending her sprawling back down..


    This time, her face hit the ground hard, scraping against the rough surface, blood oozing from the fresh wounds.


    Yet, even at this point, ire refused to give in.


    Time and again, she got back up, only to be met with another


    blow.


    She took punches to her left check, her right cheek, and her arms, each hit leaving its mark.


    By now, her body was a canvas of bruises and blood, her clothes soaked in crimson.


    It was a sight to behold, both awe-inspiring and heartbreaking.


    "Wow... I''ve never seen a girl take hits like that before."


    "Seriously! And against Brian, of all people!"


    ? Chapter 74 So Heartbreaking


    "She''s incredible!"


    "But this isn''t good. The more she endures, the more it''ll fuel Brian''spetitive spirit. Everyone knows he''s a madman in the ring. I''m worried she might not make it out alive."


    The crowd, initially drawn in by the spectacle, now shifted to concern for ire. No one had ever seen a girl endure so much, and it was hard not to feel for her.


    Despite the relentless punishment, ire still refused to back down.


    She pushed herself up with trembling limbs, struggling to stand. Each time she seemed close to rising, she faltered and fell back down.


    "Just give up already! You''re gonna get yourself killed!"


    "Seriously, you need to stop!"


    "There are plenty of other rings in Kingstown; you don''t have to be here!"


    Frederick listened to the murmurs around him, his agitation growing as he watched ire, bloodied and battered. His fists tightened, echoing the frustration he felt inside. He thought, "Is this really ire?


    The same girl I''ve known all my life, the pampered princess of the Prescott family?


    Chapter 74 So Heartbreaking


    Back then, a simple paper cut would send her into a tizzy.


    Now, here she is, taking a beating and not uttering a singleint, forcing herself to stand again."


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 75

    Chapter 75 Agree


    ire''s gaze grew increasingly resolute with each setback, each battle fought and lost.


    She had no choice, she had to stay in the ring.


    The only options before her were to fight for a living or to step outside and face the grim reality of starvation.


    Despite the pain radiating through her body, ire pushed herself to rise, but her limbs felt heavy and soaked in crimson. There was no way she could get up.


    After onest desperate attempt, everything faded to ck.


    When ire finally regained consciousness, she found herself


    back in the basement of Halfmoon Manor.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that Frederick was the one who had brought her back; no one else would have bothered.


    ire tried to move her arms, only to be met with a wave of soreness that coursed through her body. It felt as if her bones were about to splinter apart, and every inch of her ached. Thoughts of the fight flooded her mind, and she began to worry about what was happening at the underground boxing ring.


    Just then, her phone buzzed to life.


    Chapter 75 Agree


    It was a call from Felix at the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring.


    "ire, when can youe back to work? I''m setting up some matches," Felix said, his tone casual, as if she had been under his wing for years.


    ""What?" ire could hardly believe her ears.


    She thought, "I passed out! I didn''t even beat Brian. Why would Felix want me back in the ring?"


    "You can always opt out, but..." Felix continued, misinterpreting her silence as hesitation.


    "No, I really want to stay! Thank you for this opportunity!" ire interjected quickly.


    "Great! So when can you start fighting?" Felix replied, his voice all business.


    At that moment, ire''s mind flickered to Frederick, but she quickly dismissed the thought.


    She thought, "There''s no way Frederick would help me stay in the boxing ring. He hates me; he probably wishes I''d just disappear."


    "I''m ready anytime," ire answered Felix, her urgency palpable.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 75 Agree


    "Perfect! I''ll have someone add you to the schedule. You''re on for matches starting today," Felix said before hanging up.


    About an hourter, ire received a message detailing the time and match-ups for her uing fights.


    ire scanned the information and noted that her first match was set for the next afternoon. A wave of dread washed over her as she considered her injuries. There was no way she could fight after what Brian had done to her.


    But if she turned Felix down, she feared he might drop her altogether.


    ncing at the details of her first match, ire noted that her opponent was an unknown fighter.


    ire let out a quiet sigh of relief. "I can handle this. Even in my condition, I should be able to manage someone like that."


    The next day, ire got dressed and freshened up, determined to face whatever awaited her.


    By the time she arrived at the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring, it was already 9:30 a.m.


    As ire stepped inside and headed toward Felix, she suddenly felt a hand cover her mouth, and she was yanked away. "Mmm... mmm!"


    . Chapter 75 Agree


    ire struggled, trying to break free,


    "Hey there, beautiful. Do you know where I can find Frederick?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 76

    Chapter 76 Fears Her Death


    The man yanked ire out of the underground boxing ring and dragged her into a narrow alley.


    There, he pressed her against the wall, his demeanor menacing. ire was caught off guard, feeling like a deer in headlights.


    It was clear he had been waiting for this moment, as if he knew


    all about her and Frederick.


    "Who are you? Why are you asking about Frederick? Who is Frederick?"


    After a moment of panic, ire forced herself to stay calm, shifting from resistance to inquiry.


    "Right? If she were really Frederick''s girl, there''s no way she''d be hanging out in a dump like this."


    One voice murmured, "A guy like Frederick? If she were really his woman, there''s no way she''d be seen in a ce like this."


    Another voice quickly chimed in, "Yeah, you''re right. Makes perfect sense."


    It was only then that ire realized there were two men behind her. They released their grip, and she felt a wave of relief wash over her. Chapter 76 Fears Her Death


    214


    "Just messing with you, Cured We''re drow de suderground boring, scene, just like you?


    "We saw Frederick save you yudurday, and we made a buy 1 lost, so here''s a thousand dor


    "Hat What a scored ire, you wait You helped me win, afley


    ire blinked in disbelied


    "Wait, what? You guys scared the life out of me! I thought you were some thugs!" She chuckled, brushing off the tension. After all, she''d be working alongside them, and she couldn''t afford to make enemies, especially when money was fight


    But ire hadn''t realized that it was indeed Frederick who had saved her.


    She hadn''t been aware of anything while she was unconscious.


    Curious, ire asked the two men what had happened the day before. As they recounted the events, her heart skipped a beat, The love she had harbored for Frederick since childhood was not something that could be easily forgotten.


    "Wait, so it really was Frederick who saved me?" ire thought, her mind racing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    But then, a wave of self-doubt washed over her. She thought,


    Chapter 76 Fears Her Death


    "How ridiculous am I? Frederick probably fears my death more than anything; if I''m gone, who will shield Caroline?" "ire! There you are!"


    A voice broke her thoughts, and she turned to see Felix approaching.


    "Mr. Dent, I was just looking for you! I know I have a match this afternoon, and I''d like to know who my opponent is so I can prepare," ire said, eager to get the details. "Sure thing! I''ll have someone show you the fighter''s profile shortly," Felix replied, his demeanor noticeably warmer than the day before.


    Maybe it was because Frederick had saved her.


    "Hey, you! Take ire to check out the fighter''s information for this afternoon''s match," Felix called to a nearby man.


    "Got it! Let''s go."


    The man nodded, leading ire through the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring. He showed her around and introduced her to the fighter she''d be facingter. After reviewing the details, ire felt a sense of relief. Her opponent was a rookie, someone who had only fought a few matches and didn''t seem too formidable. She even watched some footage and realized she had nothing to


    Chapter 76 Fears Her Death


    worry about..


    But just as ire emerged from the restroom, she had the unsettling feeling that someone was following her.


    She immediately recalled the two men who had dragged her into the alley.


    Their im of having a bet seemed off from the start.


    ire pretended not to notice and quickened her pace, keeping her head down as she subtly checked behind her. Sure enough, there was someone following her. Write yourment


    YA


    ir Gifts


    > After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 77

    Chapter 77 No One Knew Who She Was


    In an instant, ire''s heart started racing. Her mind whirled as she hurried forward, desperately trying to shake off the person tailing her.


    The faster she ran, the more it felt like the pursuit intensified,


    Gripping her palms tightly, ire sprinted ahead. As she rounded a corner near the underground boxing ring, she swiftly turned and concealed herself, hoping to see if anyone had followed. After waiting for what felt like an eternity, ire saw no sign of anyoneing after her.


    ire even questioned whether she had been mistaken. Peering cautiously around the corner, she confirmed that there was no one in sight.


    Frowning, she scratched her head and thought, "Maybe I was just imagining things."


    ire waited a little longer to be sure before finally turning and leaving.


    At 2 p.m., her fight was set to begin.


    . Chapter 77 No One Knew Who the Wes


    She had reviewed her oppment pro des confined about her chances


    "Oh my God! What a beautiful wor


    "I''ve never seen such a stummy, friter adore, I wonder athu her punches are like?"


    "Can''t wait to find out!"


    The crowd was buzzing, with excitement as fire stepped into the ring.


    She was used to this atmosphere and paid tile attention to the cheers,


    With a mask, no one knew who she really was.


    > ire rzed her guard momentarily, and as she prepared to strike, her opponent came at her with a series of fast punches.


    She was caught off-guard and knocked to the ground.


    Still sore from her fight with Brian the day before, ire was given no chance to recover,


    The sudden assault left her reeling, and blood spilled from her mouth,Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She coughed lightly, wiping the blood from her face as shey on


    Chapter 77 No One Knew Who She Was


    the ground. The intense pain from yesterday surged back, overwhelming her once again. "Get up! Get up!"


    "Stand up!"


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    The crowd was stunned to see ire so easily overwhelmed, shouting for her to rise.


    In this underground ring, if one didn''t get up by the count of three, one lost, regardless of whether one was alive or dead.


    Seeing ire remain on the ground as the count reached two, her opponent thought victory was assured.


    Little did he know, ire was waiting for the right moment. At the third count, she sprang to her feet like a coiled spring and charged at her opponent.


    The suddeneback took him by surprise, and he stumbled backward, ultimately falling out of the ring.


    If one couldn''t get up or was knocked out of the ring, it counted as a loss.


    "Very good!"


    Chapter 77 No One Knew Who She Wes "Amazing! Oh my pretty girl!"


    414


    The crowd erupted in cheers, thrilled by ire''s swift and stunning victory, It was rare to see such a decisive and beautifu win in the first round,


    ire knew well that this tactic would only work once, She''d managed to turn the tables today, but she understood that it wouldn''t always be this easy, Despite everything, she had emerged victorious today.


    But as she left the ring, ire couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being followed again.


    ncing back, she saw the same shadowy figure from earlier in the day.


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 78

    Chapter 78 Shower You With Money


    ire quickened her pace, desperate to catch a glimpse of the shadowy figure trailing her, But once again, her efforts proved fruitless,


    For the next few days, she felt the unsettling presence of someone following her at every match,


    No matter how many times she tried to identify her stalker, she always came up empty-handed,N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Then, a weekter, ire faced a formidable opponent in the ring,


    After a grueling series of fights, her body was battered and bruised, and the toll of the high-intensity matches was beginning to wear her down, Although ire managed to win this bout, the moment she stepped off the tform, darkness enveloped her, and she UES copsed,


    Just before losing consciousness, she noticed someone approaching her.


    "This must be the person who''s been following me," ire


    100


    . Chapter 78 Shower You With Money


    thought. 2/5


    The face in front of her looked somewhat familiar, but before she could process it, everything faded to ck.


    When ire finally regained her senses, she found herself lying in a hospital bed, with a figure standing by the floor-to-ceiling window. Memories of her copse flooded back, and her heart raced with anxiety.


    She thought, "Did this person save me?


    Is this the same person who''s been stalking me?


    What does he want?


    If he brought me to the hospital, he can''t mean me any harm, right?"


    With those thoughts swirling in her mind, ire shifted slightly and called out to the man by the window, "Sir, did you save me?"


    At the sound of her voice, he turned and hurried over. "ire, you''re awake!"


    "Antony?"


    ire''s eyes widened in surprise as she recognized him. She hadn''t expected her savior to be her high school ssmate, Chapter 78 Shower You With Money Antony Yohan.


    Relief washed over her.


    Years ago, Antony had faced hardships; his family was struggling, and his mother was gravely ill.


    ire had given him a check for a million dors to help him through that tough time.


    Antony said with a warm smile, concern etched on his face, "It''s me. How are you feeling? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," ire replied, shaking her head slightly.


    "ire, what on earth are you doing boxing in an underground ring?" Antony asked, ncing at her with a mix of disbelief and concern.


    It was hard for him to reconcile the image of the proud Prescott family princess he once knew with the injured woman lying before him.


    "I... I''m fine. I just picked up boxing recently. The Prescott family has such strict expectations, and I needed something to do to keep myself busy." Thinking of Frederick and everything that had happened over the past four years, she quickly crafted an excuse to deflect his probing questions. But Antony caught the flicker of unease in her eyes.


    Chapter 78 Shower You With Money


    415


    "Oh, I see," Antony said, nodding, knowingly but choosing, not to press further.


    He had been at the boxing ring, every day, witnessing, the lengths ire went to for money.


    He found it hard to believe her words, but if she didn''t want to share, that was her choice.


    Antony then pulled a check from his pocket, holding it out to her. "ire, when you gave me that million-dor check back then, I promised I''d pay you back one day."


    He didn''t care to know why ire felt the need to lie, he simply couldn''t stand to see her in pain or suffering.


    Years spent working hard abroad had been driven by a single goal that was to repay her and earn the right to stand by her side.


    ire was undeniably tempted by the sight of the check, but she wasn''t quite sure how to ask for it.


    After all, back then, she never imagined things woulde to this, and she had told Antony it was a debt she wouldn''t pursue. Now, that money felt like a lifeline in a snowstorm.


    "ire, whether you want it or not, you''re getting it," Antony said, seeing ire''s hesitation.


    D


    Chapter 78 Shower You With Money


    He pushed the check firmly into her hands.


    "I..." ire began, still holding the check, trying to find the right words.


    But before she could continue, a burst of enthusiastic apuse came from the doorway.


    She turned to see Frederick standing there, pping with


    obvious amusement.


    "Bravo! Truly fantastic! A million dors! ire, you really have a talent! Even in the underground ring, you manage to captivate men to the point where they''re eager to shower you with money!" Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 79

    Chapter 79 Marry No One but Him


    When Frederick walked in, he saw Antony handing a check for one million dors to ire.


    Since ire entered the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring, Richard had been watching her.


    Today, when his men reported that ire was in trouble at the ring, he immediately informed Frederick.


    Frederick had just finished a table of drinks, dealing with a group of officials. He rushed to the hospital, only to be greeted by this sight.


    It felt like a hammer had struck his heart. His mind was filled with the images and information of ire serving men at Eclipse Nightclub.


    "I..."


    ire''s hand tightened around the check. She turned abruptly, her heart racing uncontrobly.


    She opened her mouth to exin. Remembering that Frederick never believed her, she swallowed the words.


    ''Sir, I don''t know what your rtionship with ire is to make such usations, but I can tell you one thing. She''s not that kind of person. You shouldn''t nder her like this. This check for a . Chapter 79 Marry No One but Him.


    million dors is..."


    Antony, seeing Frederick''s usation, felt deeply hurt for ire and stood up to face him.


    "Just leave. I''m fine, don''t worry," ire quickly interrupted Antony, sensing the tension in the air.


    She knew exactly what kind of person Frederick was, and she feared for Antony''s life.


    If Antony offended Frederick, he wouldn''t survive till dawn.


    "ire, you''re lying in a hospital bed, weak and vulnerable, and now this man barges in here. How could I possibly not worry?" Antony, clueless about who Frederick was, only wanted to protect ire. "If you don''t want to leave, then stay!"


    Frederick narrowed his eyes and stood at the doorway, his toward Antony zing red.


    "Please, I''m begging you. Just go, okay?"


    gaze


    ire panicked. She knew what Frederick meant by "stay." She hurriedly pleaded with Antony.


    With Frederick''s methods, killing Antony would only take a matter of minutes.


    "Alright, I''ll go. ire, if anything happens, just call me. Here''s


    Chapter 79 Marry No One but Him.


    my number."


    Her one word, "please," had softened Antony''s heart.


    It also made Antony begin to reconsider ire''s rtionship with Frederick.


    He suddenly recalled a well-known fact from high school that the Prescott family''s princess had always liked a certain man.


    She wouldn''t look at anyone else besides him.


    Antony pulled out a pen from his suit pocket, wrote his number on ire''s medical report, and then left.


    As he reached the doorway, Antony nced back at Frederick.


    Was he the man ire had always liked?


    "Thanks," ire whispered as she watched Antony leave.


    "Now, tell me, who was that guy just now? And why did he give you a million-dor check? Are you really that cheap? Just sell yourself to anyone who offers money?" As soon as the words left his mouth, Frederick mmed the


    door shut and stormed toward ire''s bedside. His arms pinned


    her down.


    With alcohol clouding his senses, Frederick vented all the


    pent-up frustration he had held inside.


    . Chapter 79 Marry No One but Him


    The ire who had liked him since childhood. The one who had imed she''d only ever love him.


    The ire who swore she''d marry no one else. Yet now, she was cozying up to one man after another, selling herself.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    An unexined surge of irritation and suffocation welled up within Frederick.


    "Frederick, I didn''t. The million-dor check was just..."


    At that moment, ire caught a whiff of alcohol from Frederick. The sterile smell of disinfectant had masked the strong scent of liquor clinging to him until now. ire frowned instinctively. How much had he been drinking?


    ''Just what? Just your new lover? Weren''t you the one who always imed to love me? Weren''t you the one who swore you''d marry no one but me?"


    Frederick took a deep breath and clutched her hand, demanding


    answers.


    His tone and gaze were exactly like a man consumed by jealousy.


    ""What?"


    ire was stunned. She could hardly believe her ears, nor could she believe her eyes.


    Was this the same Frederick who had never spared her a second


    > Chapter 79 Marry No One but Him


    nce? 5/5


    Was he still the same Frederick she had been chasing after her


    whole life?

 Love My Ex-Wife 80

    Chapter 80 Teasing


    "Answer me!"


    Seeing that ire wasn''t responding, Frederick''s gaze grew even


    darker.


    He grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head against the headboard before pressing his lips against hers.


    "Mmph!"


    ire was caught off guard. Her entire body froze, leaving her only aware of the warmth of Frederick''s lips.


    Her mind wentpletely nk, except for one realization.


    Frederick was actually kissing her?


    "Tell me! How many people have you slept with?"


    As ire was still dazed, Frederick''s voice broke through once


    more.


    This time, his lips hovered over hers. His words were mumbled and a little unclear.


    His tone was soft,cking the harshness it usually carried.


    "I... I haven''t... It''s always been only you."


    Chapter 80 Teasing


    ire''s heart skipped a beat. This gentle side of Frederick was something she had never seen before, and it hit her in the most vulnerable part of her heart. Memories of following him around all her life began to sh before her eyes like scenes from a movie.


    "Frederick, when I grow up, I''m going to marry you!" Her first childhood promise.


    "Frederick, I like you... No, I love you! I want to be with you forever!" Her first confession was as a teenager.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Frederick, you''re mine. I''m telling you, no matter what, you belong to me, and I''ll make sure you fall in love with me!"


    Even after Frederick had clearly rejected her, she had bravely continued pursuing him.


    "Frederick, you''re going to marry me, whether you want to or


    not!"


    When she had been exhausted from chasing him, she used the Prescott family''s power and Frederick''s weaknesses to force him into marriage. But never, in any of those moments, had Frederick ever been this warm or careful with her.


    Especially now, seeing the tenderness and affection in Frederick''s


    ''s eyes, ire found herselfpletely falling for him.


    Chapter 80 Teasing


    This was everything she had dreamed of for most of her life.


    At that moment, ire didn''t care about anything else. She just wanted to be with Frederick.


    "I want you."


    Frederick''s deep, maic voice softly echoed in her ear.


    "Okay."


    It was as if ire was under a spell, with the words "I want you" swirling in her mind over and over.


    After her soft reply, Frederick let go of her hands.


    Nodding, ire wrapped her arms tightly around Frederick.


    Frederick closed his eyes tightly, burying his face in her neck as he began to kiss her.


    The long-awaited love and touch she had dreamed of were now bing a reality.


    It felt like a dream as ire''s body trembled, instinctively wanting to hold onto him tighter.


    But she feared that if she held on too tight, it would all slip away like sand between her fingers. ""You''re so sweet."


    D


    Chapter 80 Teasing


    Frederick gently kissed her, testing the waters with each touch.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because he had never been this


    close with a woman before or if the alcohol was lowering his inhibitions, letting his suppressed feelings flow out.


    Or maybe it was just the drunken impulse, but Frederick seemed like apletely different person.


    Unlike the rough, thoughtless kiss from earlier, now he was gentle and tender.


    He held ire close, whispering sweet words.


    "Mmh!"


    Under Frederick''s passionate words, ire found herself responding to his touch, offering him her lips.


    Frederick''s kisses traveled from her lips to her neck, lingering there for a while before he slid her clothes off and began kissing the softness of her chest. "Ahh!"


    ire, never having been this intimate with anyone before, felt a brief moment of difort.


    As Frederick''s lips wrapped around her nipple, ire''s body trembled violently as if all the blood in her veins had started rushing faster. Chapter 80 Teasing


    "It feels... so ufortable... I want... I need..."


    ire suddenly felt an emptiness in her lower abdomen, as if something was missing, and she desperately craved for it to be filled.


    The more Frederick sucked on her nipple, the more ire felt the need to be touched, to be thoroughly ravished.


    Her legs began rubbing together instinctively as she arched her chest toward Frederick, wanting more of his kisses. Yet, the emptiness inside her only deepened, making her feel more desperate. "What do you want?"


    Frederick''s breathing grew heavier as he watched ire in this state, feeling his own hormones ignite and course through his body.


    "I want..."


    ire writhed beneath Frederick''s weight, feeling overwhelmed by the desire flooding through her.


    "What do you want?"


    Hearing ire''s soft gasps and seductive moans, Frederick felt himself harden instantly, but he savored watching her like this.


    His hand slid down her body, finally reaching her private area.


    - Chapter 80 Teasing


    He began to stroke her gently.


    "Ah! Frederick, I can''t take it... I need you... Please, do it!"


    The intense sensation was something ire had never experienced before, being so new to intimacy. She couldn''t handle it anymore and begged Frederick. "How should I do it, huh?"


    Frederick thoroughly enjoyed seeing ire like this, and even though he was already struggling with his own needs, he continued teasing her.


    ire was overwhelmed with desire, but the embarrassment held her back, making it difficult to say the words that had her heart racing


    "Do you want me to use my hand, or should I use something else to fuck you? Huh? Say it!"


    Frederick smirked, leaning down to whisper seductively in her


    ear.


    "L... I want you to..."


    ire could barely handle the tension any longer. She felt like she would lose herself if this continued and finally began to speak.


    > Chapter 80 Teasing


    Before she could finish, Frederick''s phone started vibrating, cutting her off.


    The call was from Caroline.


    Write yourm

 Love My Ex-Wife 81

    Chapter 81 Seductress


    Frederick didn''t even nce at his phone before swiping at the screen and cing it face-down on the table.


    At that moment, there was no way he had the mind to answer any calls.


    With the alcohol running through his system, his thoughts were entirely focused on ire, who was right in front of him.


    Frederick didn''t realize that his swipe didn''t hang up the call. It had answered it.


    "Hello? Frederick, where are you?"Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Caroline had only intended to call Frederick like usual. Hearing the call connect, she casually asked.


    "Ah! Be gentler, Frederick."


    Frederick was teasing ire, his hands wandering, and ire couldn''t help but let out small noises. They were both too caught up to hear the phone.


    On the other end of the line, Caroline heard everything clearly."


    That voice was ire. Caroline recognized it instantly.


    Caroline was shocked and clenched her phone so hard her


    Chapter 81 Seductress


    knuckles turned white.


    Meanwhile, Frederick and ire, still oblivious to the call, were lost in the heat of the moment. Their breath came in ragged


    gasps.


    "Tell me, do you want it?"


    "Yes."


    ""How much?"


    "So much. I want you to take me, hard!"


    Every word hit Caroline like a hammer. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms.


    Furious, she threw her phone onto the ground.


    "Ugh!"


    After smashing her phone, Caroline screamed in rage and threw a nearby ss to the floor.


    Still unsatisfied, she began trashing other items around the


    room.


    "ire, you wretched woman! How dare you seduce Frederick like this!


    "ire, you''re dead! I''ll make sure you regret this for the rest of your life..." Chapter 81 Seductress


    Caroline screamed and destroyed everything in sight like a woman possessed. 3/4


    After venting her rage, Caroline copsed beside the bed, staring nkly.


    After a while, she noticed her phone on the floor. Realizing it wasn''t broken, she picked it up and immediately called Diana.


    "Hey, Caroline? It''ste, what''s going on?"


    Diana was almost asleep, having already gotten ready for bed. She answered the call with her eyes still half-closed and the phone pressed to her ear. "Diana... sob... Frederick... Frederick..."


    The moment Caroline started speaking, she was already sobbing uncontrobly.


    Part of it was an act, but her hatred and frustration were genuine.


    "What''s wrong, Caroline? What happened? Talk to me, don''t


    cry!"


    Hearing Caroline sob so hard, Diana instantly sat up in bed, now wide awake.


    "Diana, why... why does Frederick have to be with ire... I''m not asking him to be with me, but why must it be her?


    Chapter 81 Seductress


    "ire killed my sister, I hate her! Frederick could be with anyone, but why her..."


    Just like always, Caroline yed the victim. She was weak, innocent, and pitiful.


    "That''s impossible, Caroline. Frederick hates ire. There''s no way he''d be with her. Are you sure you didn''t misunderstand?" Diana refused to believe that Frederick would ever be involved


    with ire.


    After all, with Anna''s death hanging over everything, everyone knew how much Frederick despised ire.


    "It''s true, I heard it! I called him, and they were... in bed together! ire must have seen the phone and answered it on


    purpose.


    "Diana, what should I do? I never thought ire would be this maniptive. My sister will never rest in peace..."


    Caroline manipted the situation, using Anna''s death to provoke Diana further.


    "What?! That tramp ire really has a death wish!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 82

    Chapter 82 Serving Him on Her Behalf


    Diana was furious. Her anger boiled over as she grabbed the remote from the bedside table and threw it to the floor.


    "It must have been Frederick getting drunk, Diana. He just happened to run into that bitch, ire. There''s no way he would have been with her otherwise.


    "As I feared, what I dreaded has finally happened. Ever since ire started living in the basement of the Halfmoon Manor, I''ve been worried about this."


    Caroline didn''t know if Frederick had really been drunk, but she remembered what Anna had said before and purposely embellished the situation.


    She just wanted a reason to push Diana to confront ire and stir things up.


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. ire caused Anna''s death, and


    Frederick has despised her ever since. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent her to prison back then. He would never fall for that


    Woman.


    "You''re right, it must be like you said. Frederick was drunk. There''s no way he would be with her otherwise. Don''t worry. I won''t give her another chance. I''ll have someone look into what Chapter 82 Serving Him on Her Behalf happened right now."


    Seeing how upset Caroline was, Diana keptforting her,


    After hanging up, she ordered someone to investigate what really happened.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, ire and Frederick had no idea what was happening on the other side.


    "Frederick, please... I need you. Just take me now, please?"


    ire, lying under Frederick, was being pushed closer to her climax by his touch. She couldn''t help but beg.


    Seeing ire finally ask for him, Frederick was satisfied.


    He tore off her clothes and thrust into her in one swift motion.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ire''s body was already drenched from his earlier teasing. The sheets beneath her soaked as a sticky sensation spread between her legs.


    The slickness made it easy for him to enter.


    But no matter how wet she was, it was still her first time, and the pain was excruciating as he entered her.


    It felt as though something huge had stretched her wide open, the tearing pain nearly unbearable.


    "Ah!"


    . Chapter 82 Serving Him on Her Behalf


    ire let out a small cry. Remembering they were in a hospital, she lowered her voice, fearing that a nurse or doctor might pass by the door.


    Frederick wasn''t happy with her muffled response, so he began moving forcefully once inside her.


    It was as though he acted on drunken instinct, driven by memories of ire''s silent endurance since her release from


    prison as if he wanted to see her fight back.


    After all, she had once been the proud princess of the Prescott family. Now, here she was, enduring everything without resistance.


    It was enough to make anyone furious.


    After a few thrusts, seeing the pained expression on ire''s face,


    he couldn''t bring himself to continue and slowed down.


    ire began adjusting to the gentle rhythm of Frederick''s


    movements.


    The pain faded away, reced by pleasure, and soon she found herself moaning softly.


    "Mmm! Ah... Ah..."


    She could hardly believe that the sounds wereing from her.


    But her body couldn''t lie. She was ovee with pleasure,


    Chapter 82 Serving Him on Her Behalf


    floating on waves of ecstasy that left her trembling, with each climax.


    It was a pleasure beyond words, something she had never experienced before.


    That night, Frederick was gentle as water, and it felt like a beautiful dream.


    415


    ire lost herself in that dream, over and over, reaching heights of bliss and happiness she had never known. After they were done, ire felt like her body had been run over by a truck, and she fell into a deep sleep. Frederick''s tenderness and affection made her smile even in her


    sleep.


    In her dream, she saw herself in a white gown, marrying Frederick in a church.


    They had two children, a boy and a girl, and every day was filled withughter and Frederick''s love.


    The next morning, when ire woke up and saw Frederick lying beside her, she realized it had all been a dream.


    ire moved slightly, her body sore all over, but her heart felt


    sweet.


    She instinctively reached out, wanting to touch Frederick''s face.


    Chapter 82 Serving Him on Her Behalf


    This was the first time she''d ever been this close to him, lying together. Remembering everything that happened the night before, a small smile crept across her lips. But before her hand could reach his face, Frederick''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The moment Frederick saw ire, he froze. Shock quickly gave way to disbelief. Soon, his eyes darkened with a brooding anger.


    All the memories of the previous night came rushing back.


    "Frederick, you''re awake..."


    She was still immersed in the tenderness he''d shown her the night before, and the name slipped out naturally.


    "Who gave you permission to call me Frederick? Let me make this clear. Last night was just you serving in ce of Anna. Don''t start having any foolish fantasies!" His words were like a knife stabbing into her heart.


    She thought, "Serving in ce of Anna?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 83

    Chapter 83 Isn''t It Good Enough?


    Frederick''s voice wasn''t loud, but every word dripped with disdain and cold malice.


    It felt as though ire''s heart had stopped at that moment


    She sat limply on the bed, watching his figure leave. Her mind is swirling with the events of the night before.


    He had been so gentlest night, but now.....


    "Of course, ire, you''re nothing more than a murderer, an irredeemable criminal.


    After all, it was Frederick himself who had sent you to prison four years ago. How could you still expect him to love you?


    From the beginning, no matter what you did, he never gave you a second nce. Especially not after he became convinced that you killed the woman he loved, Anna.


    You should have realized it was all just a dreamst night.


    Frederick is drunk, but are you drunk too?"


    "Hahaha..."


    ire leaned against the bed andughed, tears streaming down her face.


    Chapter 83 Isn''t It Good Enough?


    215


    Herughter was soon apanied by the sound of day hospital gown bing soaked with tears,


    She sat there, staring nkly into space, feeling nothing


    For years, all she had wanted was to be with Frederick, Hum sue had finally be his woman, bringing a bitter closure to day years of love and sacrifice, It was good, right?


    To achieve her wish of being with Frederick, even aniidst such despair, with her life hanging by a thread, wasn''t that cogie


    "Isn''t that good enough?"


    She let out a smile and wiped her tears away,


    "Since that''s the case, ire, why are you still feeling sad?" she whispered to herself.


    Then, she aggressively wiped the remaining tears from her face and stood up, tidying the bed,


    Every second was precious now,


    She was no longer the pampered princess of the Prescott family. She desperately needed to make money, and lying in a hospital-bed was a waste of time she couldn''t afford, She didn''t have the luxury to wallow in misery. She needed to


    Chapter 83 Isn''t It Good Enough?


    get out and work.


    After straightening the bed, ire headed out to start the discharge paperwork.


    She didn''t notice the man who had been quietly observing her from outside the hospital room.


    That man was one of Diana''s investigators, sent to keep an eye on ire.


    As soon as she left to finalize her discharge, the man called


    Diana.


    "Miss, I''m at the hospital now. I''ve gathered all the information. ire fainted and was admitted to the hospital yesterday, and Mr. Hawthorne came to visit her..."


    As he reported back respectfully, Diana got angry over the phone. "What? You''re saying Frederick went to see her willingly?"


    The moment Diana heard that Frederick had voluntarily visited ire, she couldn''t think of anything else.


    It didn''t matter whether he was drunk or not. All that filled her mind was the fact that Frederick had willingly approached ire. This had to stop. She couldn''t let ire continue manipting her brother. If this continued, ire would eventually win him overpletely.


    Chapter 83 Isn''t It Good Enough?


    Diana''s mind raced as she grabbed her phone and called Caroline.


    "Caroline, do you know what happened? Frederick went to see irest night, just as we feared..."


    Diana wasted no time, spilling all the details to Caroline over the phone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Caroline''s initial worry quickly turned into pure hatred and uncontroble rage.


    "Diana, I knew this would happen. What are we going to do? ire is too cunning! Think about it. Four years ago, she was able to get my sister killed!


    "So, four yearster, is she going toe after both of us too? I really feel like I''m not far from death, ugh... Diana, you have to save me!" Anna cried, exaggerating her fear.


    Caroline listened, then added fuel to the fire, purposely making things sound worse.


    After everything Caroline had been through to stand beside Frederick, she wasn''t about to let ire ruin everything she''d fought for.


    If her sister, Anna, had been with Frederick four years ago, then she could have been.


    Caroline had the looks and the figure. She wasn''tcking in any


    Chapter 83 Isn''t It Good Enough?


    way.


    Why shouldn''t Frederick be hers?


    "Hah, trying to take us down? ire doesn''t have that power anymore. Don''t worry, Caroline, she''s not the Prescott princess she used to be. "ire''s nothing but a rat now. No, worse, she''s just an ant I could crush under my foot. Don''t worry, I''ll get rid of her quietly."

 Love My Ex-Wife 84

    Chapter 84 If Not Anna


    Diana was immediately filled with murderous intent after being provoked by Caroline.


    After all, the Hawthorne family had been in politics for generations. With such power, taking someone''s life was just a matter of time.


    "Really? Are you sure? Diana, you told me you could never beat ire growing up. Even though she''s no longer the Prescott princess, she''s still clever and maniptive.


    "Otherwise, how could she have gotten close to Frederick so soon after her release, even sleeping with him? Diana, maybe it''s better if you don''t act rashly. If this n doesn''t work, we can regroup and think of another way." Caroline was thrilled to hear Diana talk about getting rid of ire, but she still feared Diana might change her mind. She continued to egg her on.


    She even brought up stories Diana had shared with her about growing up around ire just to fuel the fire further.


    "Caroline, just mentioning this makes me furious! ire was always so arrogant, acting like she was above everyone else.


    "I couldn''t stand her. If it weren''t for Anna being so kind and keeping the peace, I would have fought ire countless times. >> Chapter 84 If Not Anna


    "And now she dares to take it even further? I''ll make sure I take her out first!"


    Diana was already livid, and this only made her angrier.


    "Diana, you''re amazing. I don''t know what I''d do without you. Without your help, ire would probably end me by tomorrow..."


    Caroline figured she had pushed Diana far enough and began showering her withpliments.


    The goal was to make Diana so angry yet pleased with herself that she would impulsively handle ire for her.


    "Silly girl, stop crying. You''ve been by Frederick''s side for so long, and we''re so close. How could I ever abandon you?


    "Alright, I''ll get everything ready. Frederick is sharp. He''s not easily fooled. I''ll need to prepare thoroughly to make sure nothing goes wrong."


    After hanging up, Diana immediately began nning how to get rid of ire.


    Caroline, meanwhile, calmly set her phone down. She grabbed a bag of chips and leisurely tore it open, enjoying each bite.


    ire and Frederick, on the other hand, were stillpletely unaware of any of this.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    00 000 00


    Chapter 84 If Not Anna


    Afterpleting her discharge paperwork, ire returned to the Halfmoon Manor.


    After leaving the hospital, Frederick headed straight to the Kingstown Security Department to take care of official business.


    After her fainting incident, ire''s life was calm for a while.


    Frederick, troubled by his drunken night with ire, chose to stay at the Security Department. He was unable to reconcile with himself.


    It worked out well for him, as it showed other officials, senators, and business leaders how dedicated he was to the country. It certainly gave him extra points for his presidential campaign. Diana continued preparing her plot against ire. With Caroline involved, there was no chance of either of them confronting ire just yet.


    ire, just as before her hospitalization, went to the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring nearly every day to earn


    money.


    A month passed, and the peaceful days without trouble allowed ire to make a decent amount of money, except for the appearance of Antony. Antony was always there whenever ire went to the


    underground boxing ring, whether fighting, entering the ring, or leaving.


    Bade


    Chapter 84 If Not Anna


    Whenever she got hurt, Antony would carefully hand her medication.


    When ire stepped into the ring to fight, Antony would cheer for her from the sidelines.


    When she was done and ready to go home, Antony would walk


    with her.


    "Antony, you''ve already paid me back. You don''t have to keep following me around, doing all these things. You don''t owe me anything anymore."


    After a while, ire started to feel a little embarrassed about it.


    "No, ire. I''ll always remember your kindness. I wouldn''t be where I am today without that a million dors you lent me back then. Please, let me stay by your side. I promise I won''t get in your way.


    "If my presence bothers you, I''ll stay far away so you won''t even notice I''m there."


    Antony was insistent, determined to stay by her side. That final sentence, spoken so humbly with his head lowered, touched the most tender part of ire''s heart.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 85

    Chapter 85 I''d Recognize Them


    ire had once treated Frederick the same way.


    Back then, ire''s feelings for Frederick were an almost domineering type of humility, whereas Antony''s humility was genuine.


    Besides, she truly liked Frederick. She had liked him for many years since childhood.


    On the other hand, Antony was only grateful because she had once helped him. Thinking of this, ire gradually came to terms with it. She said nothing more, simply epting Antony''s care and kindness daily. Four years ago, Antony was the second person, besides Elizabeth, to bring warmth into her life.


    During those four hellish years in prison, she had desperately needed warmth.


    With Antony by her side, ire experienced the warmest time since her release from prison.


    But happy times are always fleeting.


    That evening, as soon as ire returned to the basement of the Halfmoon Manor, she saw a message from Elizabeth.


    . Chapter 85 I''d Recognize Them


    [ire, call me when you''re off work.]


    After reading the message, ire called Elizabeth. "Grandma, is there something you need?"


    "What? I can''t send you a message unless I need something. Have you forgotten? It''s almost Christmas Eve, and you promised to spend it with me this year.


    "Now look at you, not only have you forgotten, but you''re asking if I need something. You little ungrateful thing."


    There was a hint of affection in Elizabeth''s yful scolding.


    "Oh dear, I''ve been so busytely that I forgot Christmas Eve is almost here. I''ll check right now, Grandma. I''ll request some time off. If I get it, I''lle to spend Christmas Eve with you." ire truly hadn''t had the time to check her calendar recently. Even if she had, it wouldn''t have mattered.


    She knew Frederick would never let her return to the Prescott family for the holiday. And even if he did, Harrison would never


    allow it.


    Ever since four years ago, in Harrison''s eyes, she had be an unforgivable criminal who impersonated and killed his sister. Thinking about it, ire let out a smile.


    The next day, she called Elizabeth, exining that she couldn''t get time off and wouldn''t being back.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    . Chapter 85 I''d Recognize Them


    After hanging up, ire nced at the calendar. There was just one week left until Christmas Eve.


    But the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring wouldn''t close for Christmas Eve, so she might as well focus on making money if she couldn''t return to spend the holiday with Elizabeth.


    As for Frederick, he would return to the Hawthorne family for Christmas Eve dinner.


    And since he was now in charge of the Kingstown Security Department, he would be busy handling all sorts of issues, especially during the holidays. He wouldn''t be returning, so she could stick to her n for Christmas Eve. ire eagerly nned everything, even calcting how much more money she''d make on Christmas Eve than usual.


    She didn''t expect that on Christmas Eve morning, before she could even head to the boxing ring, she received an email.


    There wasn''t a single word in the email. It''s just a video.


    ire would recognize that face in the video even if they were turned to ash.


    The moment she saw that face, her phone slipped from her hand and hit the ground with a "thud."


    It took a long time before she came back to her senses and picked up the phone to inspect it more closely.


    Chapter 85 I''d Recognize Them


    It was Anna.


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 86

    Chapter 86 She Didn''t Want to Die


    ire stared intently at Anna''s video. Her mind went nk, unable to think or even breathe,


    How could it be Anna?


    Anna had clearly died four years ago,


    ire reyed the video on her phone over and over again, checking every detail. There was no doubt. It was Anna


    The video was timestamped. It was recorded just yesterday, ire recognized the location immediately.


    It was the ce she used to frequent as a child. Moon Lake was the only freshwaterke in Kingstown.


    Theke naturally formed into the shape of a crescent moon, a beautiful and scenic spot.


    Back in the day, she, Harrison, Frederick, and Anna would often go there to y.


    As memories of the past flooded back, all that remained was a sense of horror and disbelief.


    ire decided it didn''t matter when the video was recorded. She had to go to Moon Lake and see for herself. Chapter 86 She Didn''t Want to Die


    After all, the root of all her pain and suffering was tied to Anna''s death four years ago.


    Now, any clue or trace about Anna was something she couldn''t afford to ignore.


    Steadying herself, ire pulled out her phone and called Felix to take a day off, then immediately hailed a cab to Moon Lake.


    When she arrived at Moon Lake, she located the exact spot where the video had been recorded.


    She looked around. Aside from an empty bench, the frozenke, and the leafless winter branches, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. ire pulled out her phone again, yed the video, and stood at the exact angle where Anna had been filmed,paring the


    scene.


    She zoomed in and out through the camera,pletely focused. Suddenly, a hand appeared behind her, shoving her violently toward theke.


    The ice on theke was thick. Normally, even if she fell onto the ice, she''d only bruise herself at worst.


    Before her body hit the frozen surface, ire realized thiske section had already been deliberately broken open.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Panic seized her heart. She quickly turned around. Sure enough, it was Diana.


    Chapter 86 She Didn''t Want to Die Standing next to Diana was Caroline.


    "You... both of you!"


    It was only now that ire realized that the video from this morning was part of Diana and Caroline''s scheme. The two of them wanted her dead, but ire couldn''t understand why.


    She had already beenbeled as Anna''s killer, spending, years in prison, hated by Frederick and Harrison alike.


    Her life was a constant struggle now; she was barely surviving.


    So why did Diana and Caroline still want her dead?


    At that moment, all ire felt was confusion and maddening


    terror.


    It was the same fear she had experienced every day in prison for four years, afraid of both the dark and the daylight, fearing death at every moment. ire clenched her fists, ring at the smug Caroline and Diana standing on the shore.


    She didn''t want to die. She really didn''t want to die!


    As she plunged into theke, ire used every ounce of strength she had left to pull out her phone and dial Frederick''s number.


    Chapter 86 She Didn''t Want to Die


    She knew that Frederick was the only one who could save her


    now.


    She still had value to Frederick. If it were Harrison, he''d probably let her drown right then and there.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 87

    Chapter 87 Watching Their Intimacy


    The call had indeed gone through, and ire could hear the dialing tone from her phone.


    Before it rang more than a few times, the phone and ire plunged into theke''s icy water.


    It was the dead of winter, and the water was bone-chilling. Even though ire could swim, the cold paralyzed her almost instantly.


    It felt as though the blood in her body had stopped circting, but she knew she couldn''t let it end like this.


    She had to save herself. If she waited for Frederick, she would likely drown before he could arrive.


    ire fought for her life, using every swimming skill she had ever learned.


    But theke''s surface was already frozen. She had fallen through a hole she''d broken in the ice when she went under.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Now, under the water, she couldn''t find the hole she had fallen through.


    Mustering all her strength, ire swam to the underside of the


    > Chapter 87 Watching Their Intimacy


    ice and began pounding on it with her fists, hoping to break through and reach the surface.


    She needed to carve out a new hole, just enough to poke through for air or maybe even climb onto the ice and save herself.


    But the freezing water and the thick ice weren''t so easy to break through.


    ire had to hold herself in that position, hitting the same spot repeatedly. Soon, she felt her muscles cramping. Her limbs slowly went numb from the cold.


    As herst bit of oxygen was running out, ire still hadn''t managed to break the ice. Her head started spinning, and her limbs were weak and heavy.


    Forget about smashing the ice. She could barely move anymore. Slowly, she began to sink toward the bottom of theke.


    Caroline and Diana were still waiting on the shore. They had gone to such great lengths and taken such a risk that they wouldn''t leave until they were sure ire was dead. As for Frederick, he was at the hotel preparing for Christmas Eve dinner when he saw ire''s call.


    He frowned, not wanting to take her call at that moment, and was about to hang up.


    Before he could, the call disconnected on its own.


    Chapter 87 Watching Their Intimacy


    He paused, a bit surprised. After closing the call screen, he asked Richard to check ire''s whereabouts.


    "General, I''ve tracked Ms. Prescott''sst location to Moon Lake. She was supposed to be heading to the underground boxing ring today..."


    It wasn''t long before Richard sent him ire''s location along with a report of her unusual behavior that day.


    Hearing that she was at Moon Lake, Frederick nced at the location. It wasn''t far, and seeing that he had enough time, he decided to head there immediately.


    Meanwhile, Caroline and Diana stood by the shore, noticing that ire still hadn''t resurfaced. They assumed she must have drowned and started getting ready to leave. Just as they were leaving, they saw Frederick rushing toward


    them.


    "Frederick? Caroline, isn''t Frederick supposed to be preparing for dinner? How did he end up here? Could it be that ire had nned this and sent him her location ahead of time?" "That''s impossible! There''s no way ire could have predicted this!"


    Seeing Frederick arrive filled Diana with anxiety.


    "Diana, hide first. I''ll handle this," Caroline whispered.


    Chapter 87 Watching Their Intimacy


    415


    She took a deep breath to steady her nerves before motioning, fo Diana to stay hidden,


    Once Diana was out of sight, Caroline jogged over to meet Frederick.


    "Frederick, what brings you here so suddenly? Were you worried something might happen to me?" Caroline asked as she approached, feigning happiness.


    As she ran, Caroline tried to figure out how to handle Frederick. When she finally reached him, she put on a cheerful front.


    "Worried about you?" Frederick asked, puzzled.


    "ire suddenly called me today and invited me to Moon Lake. It''s Christmas Eve. In the dead of winter, theke is all frozen over. There''s nothing to see here.


    "I thought something was off, and it reminded me of what happened to my sister four years ago. Back then, all we had was that one message from her, with no other clues. I thought I should check it out. Since you were preparing for Christmas Eve with the family, I didn''t tell you."


    Caroline knew that no matter what happened, Anna was her


    best excuse.


    "As long as you''re okay, there''s no need to bother with ire," Frederick replied without a second thought, trusting Carolinepletely. Chapter 87 Watching Their Intimacy..


    As expected, the mention of Anna was enough to make Frederick believe her without question.


    "Well, I''ve been here a while and haven''t seen ire. Since


    you''re here, let''s head back together."


    Caroline, having seeded, quickly linked her arm with Frederick''s, ready to leave with him.


    Beneath the water, ire''s body drifted with the current under the ice, slowly floating toward the hole she had fallen through.


    As her consciousness began to fade, ire could do nothing but watch helplessly as Caroline held onto Frederick''s arm, walking away together.

 Love My Ex-Wife 88

    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken


    Finally, ire passed out.


    She closed her eyes. All the memories of Frederick in her mind yed out like a movie.


    ire had been chasing Frederick since they were young andter forced Frederick to agree to their marriage.


    It included everything that had happened since her imprisonment four years ago and now since her release.


    After all of this, Frederick''s face kept shing in her mind.


    It was said that the most important person to you woulde up before your eyes before you die.


    ire thought that she was probably about to die.


    However, she really didn''t expect that the most important person to her was still Frederick.


    She thought she had given up on him a long time ago, back when Anna died four years ago totally.


    But unexpectedly, he still appeared in front of her eyes before her death.


    ire''s mind kept rushing back to everything that had


    D


    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken


    happened inside the prison in the past four years at the thought that she was going to die.


    Even at the moment of death, when she was already unconscious, her body still shook when she thought of all this.


    It was as if her body had already developed a deep memory of the pain, and all these painful memories came from something called "death".


    ire thought she was definitely going to die this time.


    But in the end, she seemed to feel something pulling her up.


    It looked like a person but also like a hook.


    Then, ire felt nothing anymore.


    When ire woke up again, the strong smell of disinfectant came into her nose.


    She thought, "Disinfectant? Am I not dead?


    Who saved me?"


    ire subconsciously thought of Frederick. But she denied her idea immediately.


    She thought of the scene of Caroline holding Frederick''s arm and leaving intimately before shepletely lost consciousness.


    ire suddenly opened her eyes and moved to see the infusion


    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken


    needle in her hand.


    She looked around the ward and saw a figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    ire thought, "It must be this person who saved me."


    "Girl, you finally woke up. I sent you to the hospital, and the doctor checked your body. There was nothing wrong with you. Falling into the coldke water in the cold winter is harmful to your body, but the doctor said that your life is not in danger. "You were unconscious, and you didn''t have anything to identify yourself, nor a cell phone. I can''t call your family. I was really worried that something had happened to you.


    "You are still so young. Why did you do that?" The person in front of the window walked over. ire saw that it was an old man with a gray beard.


    "Did you save me?" asked ire weakly.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had just woken up, and her throat was a little hoarse.


    "Yes, I like to go out for a walk. I suddenly wanted to go to Moon Lake for a stroll and have some fun today. But I saw a big hole in the frozenke.


    "I just wanted to have some fun, thinking there might be fish at the bottom of theke, but I didn''t expect to hook you."


    The older man, Leon Titan, had a kind and gentle face and was


    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken s¨ªmiling as he spoke.


    To be honest, except for Elizabeth, ire hadn''t felt such warmth for a long time.


    And for some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity when looking at him.


    "Thank you."


    ire cleared her throat and thanked Leon.


    "You''re wee. I''m d you''re awake. By the way, your phone isn''t with you. Do you need me to call your family? You''ve been missing for such a long time. Your family must be worried. "And today is Christmas Eve. What did you do on Moon Lake? Call your family right away. They will be heartbroken to see you like this."


    Leon was kind-hearted. He took out his cell phone and prepared to let ire call her family.


    But ire was stunned.


    She thought, "Family?


    Once upon a time, I did have a happy family and was the beloved princess of the Prescott family.


    But now...


    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken


    Who else could I call? Frederick?


    Well, when I fell into theke and was about to die, Frederick just left. My heart felt like a knife was stabbing into it then." "Girl?" Leon''s voice came again. ire came back to her senses.


    "No. I''m an orphan. I have no family."


    ire smiled and made up an excuse to cover it up.


    The only person she could call now was Elizabeth. But she was so weak now. If Elizabeth heard it, she would be worried.


    In this world, the only person who was kind to her was


    Elizabeth.


    Not only did she have a gastrectomy, she also had a heart disease. How could ire let Elizabeth be upset?


    "How pitiful! I''ll stay here and watch over you for a while."


    Leon shook his head and sighed. Then, he walked to the bedside, pulled out a chair, and sat down.


    "Don''t. I can do it myself. Don''t worry. I don''t have any family, but I can call my friends."


    Somehow, the friend ire thought of at this moment was


    actually Antony. But she suddenly remembered that she didn''t have Antony''s number.


    0000


    Chapter 88 Be Heartbroken


    "Okay. What''s your friend''s phone number? I''ll call him for you now."


    Leon was enthusiastic and took out his cell phone to make a call.


    "ire!"


    ire frowned. Just when she didn''t know how to talk to Leon, a familiar voice sounded at the door.


    ire looked up and saw the familiar figure. She didn''t know why, but her eyes became red in an instant.

 Love My Ex-Wife 89

    Chapter 89 Long-Lost Warmth


    ire stared at the person in the doorway, hardly believing her


    eyes.


    Even her nose hurt. She wanted to talk, but she was so worked up, she couldn''t get a word out.


    "Hey, is this the friend you wanted to call?" Leon asked, looking at Antony.


    "Yeah," ire managed to nod and squeak out.


    She didn''t know what was up with her. She''d nearly kicked the bucket, and now her body felt like it might fall apart.


    Antony showed up right when she was thinking about him.


    Feeling sick and weak, she suddenly felt this warmth she hadn''t felt in ages.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It''d been four years, and she''d been treated like dirt in prison. How could she expect to feel something like this?


    "ire, why did you fall into the water? I looked for you everywhere but couldn''t find you. If I hadn''t seen a report on the news, I would have thought that the person looked like you and found you. I would have been really worried to death." Antony didn''t care about Leon in the ward, rushed in, and spoke


    Chapter 89 Long-Lost Warmth.


    anxiously.


    At that moment, ire''s attention was not on Antony''s questions but on his sweaty forehead.


    In such a cold winter, there was still a fine sweat on his head. He definitely ran here in a hurry.


    "Okay, girl. Now that your boyfriend is here, I''m leaving."


    Leon saw how worried Antony was about ire and assumed that Antony was ire''s boyfriend.


    ""He is not..."


    ire wanted to exin, but Leon didn''t even give her a chance to. "Even if you''re a couple and you have a fight, you can''t just jump into theke, right?


    "You two should talk it out and stop arguing. I''m leaving first. My family is waiting for me to have dinner."


    With that, Leon looked at ire and Antony, shook his head helplessly, and turned away.


    "What? Jump into theke? ire, what happened? Why did you jump into theke? Is it rted to the man who came to the hospitalst time you were hospitalized?" Antony didn''t really care that Leon had misunderstood that he was ire''s boyfriend. His mind was full of ire''s safety.


    Chapter 89 Long-Lost Warmth.


    Subconsciously, he thought of thest time ire was hospitalized and saw Frederick in the ward.


    "No, I just identally fell into theke."


    ire hadn''t expected Antony to mention Frederick. But how should she start talking to Antony?


    Whether it was Diana or Frederick, Antony couldn''t afford to


    offend them.


    "identally? ire, you are lying. It is the coldest time of the year, and Moon Lake is now covered with a thickyer of ice.


    "People standing on it won''t necessarily fall down. How could you say you fell in identally? Or in your eyes, am I not worthy of your sincerity and the truth?" Antony unconsciously raised his voice.


    He was a little annoyed. After he finished speaking, he couldn''t help but think of the rumors in the school back then.


    Antony thought, "ire was such a proud princess of the Prescott family, but she did such humble things for a man. Is it that only that man can get her true love?"


    "No, Antony, my affairs are tooplicated. You should stop interfering. These things have nothing to do with you. The less you know, the better."


    ire tried her best not to let Antony get involved. She was


    Chapter 89 Long-Lost Warmth.


    afraid that something might happen to Antony, and she didn''t want to implicate innocent people.


    The more she said this, the more anxious Antony became.


    "What do you mean? What on earth has happened in these years? ire, can''t you just tell me?"


    Antony thought of the princess who once lived a life of luxury but now went to fight in an underground boxing ring and got injured again and again.


    Now, in the dead of winter, she fell into the cold Moon Lake and almost lost her life. Antony could no longer bear it.


    "Antony, we are just ssmates. My affairs have nothing to do with you. You don''t need to know that.


    "Antony, please leave. I can stay in the hospital by myself. Today is Christmas Eve. You don''t have to stay here with me. Got reunite with your family, okay?"


    ire didn''t know what Antony was thinking. But she still wanted Antony to stay away from all this.


    Especially thinking of what she had found in the prison and how she almost drowned in theke today, ire became agitated.


    "No! I like you!"


    Antony turned around, looked at her intently, and said this.


    Chapter 89 Long-Lost Warmth ire''s band, which was brokling the corner of the sile suddenly loosened. The quilt slipped of sleuth.

 Love My Ex-Wife 90

    Chapter 90 How Hard


    ire was stunned, as if struck by lightning, staring at Antony without blinking.


    She thought, "He likes me?"


    "ire, I like you. I really like you."


    Antony saw ire, stunned, and lowered his voice. He took a step closer to the bed.


    Afraid of scaring ire, he spoke softly, as if he was protecting a newborn baby.


    "No, Antony, you said it just because I helped you in high school by giving you a check for a million dors to help your family through a difficult time. It''s gratitude, thanksgiving, not affection." ire was really stunned. She found a seemingly usible


    reason.


    "No, I like you. ire, I know whether I like someone or not. You said I like you because of the one-million-dor check, didn''t you?


    Actually, it has nothing to do with that check at all. From the first moment I saw you when I started high school, I already liked you." Chapter 90 How Hard


    Antony answered with absolute certainty. In the end, recalling the time when they first met, he smiled,


    He seemed to be covered with ayer of gentle veil.


    "Maybe it''s because I was born in the lower ss. I''ve never seen you so dazzling. As soon as you appeared, it was as if my heart was immediately ignited by something. The darkness of my world waspletely dispelled. "But I only had a nce at you at the beginning. After aThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    year of school, I realized how noble your identity was. I knew that you were the princess of the Prescott family, whom everyone loved.


    "Do you know how frustrated and ashamed I was at that time? I knew that someone like me would never have any intersection with you in my life.


    "Then, something happened to my family, and I nearly dropped out of school. Do you know how happy I was when you handed me that check for a million dors?


    "My happiness was because my family''s difficulties could be solved, and I could not have to drop out of school. It was more so because, with the check, there was ayer of connection between us two from then on.


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re my debtor or not. I''ll do anything as long as there''s a connection to you.


    "That day was pretty much the happiest day of my life. I hugged


    Chapter 90 How Hard


    that check andy in bed. I stayed up all night,ughing foolishly..."


    Antony had kept it for so many years and couldn''t bear it any longer, so he told ire everything.


    If ire were still the princess of the Prescott family and still lived a life of luxury, Antony would never tell ire all this in his life.


    He would only return the one-million-dor check to ire. And their rtionship would be entirely over. But now...


    While he felt sorry for ire, he was d that he had not given up until now.


    After Antony finished speaking, ire was utterly shocked.


    She hadn''t expected Antony to like her so much.


    ire clearly remembered what Antony said about high school.


    It turned out that the toys, exercise books, flowers, paper cranes, and the things she needed that had appeared on her desk for no reason were all rted to Antony.


    In the past, she had always thought that because of her identity as the princess of the Prescott family, those people came to curry favor with her. She hadn''t found it strange whatever gifts they gave her. But she had never imagined that all this goodness came from


    Chapter 90 How Hard


    one person, Antony.


    Whenever she felt hungry, someone would bring her bread immediately.


    Whenever she felt thirsty, her favorite drink would be on her desk.


    Now, ire finally knew what was going on.


    Many years after she went to college, ire missed that bread. But she couldn''t find it, no matter where she went.


    It turned out that the bread was not for sale but was made by Antony after he tasted it time and time again.


    ire hadn''t expected that during her youth, when she had always followed Frederick, Antony had been following around her.


    She knew well how hard this kind of love was.


    After all, she had loved Frederick for so many years.


    "ire, I don''t know what happened. But seeing you like this makes me ufortable.


    "If it were in the past, you would still be that dazzling princess: I would probably never express my love for you in my life.


    "But now, please give me a chance to like you? At least let me try."


    A


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 91

    Chapter 91 Give Me a Chance


    Antony frowned and prayed sincerely, looking humble.


    ire had never dreamed that while she was in love with Frederick, there was another man who loved her so deeply.


    Antony, who loved her so profoundly, really made her feel unprecedented warmth.


    But at the same time, she saw her own shadow in Antony.


    She once loved Frederick in the same way, didn''t she?


    ire knew how it felt to love someone so much.


    It was the first time in four years that someone had warmed her like this.


    ire felt lucky to be loved by Antony. But when she thought of the situation she was facing now, she smiled bitterly.


    Thinking of the inhumane treatment she had received in prison over the past four years, she even found it hard to believe such love.


    "Antony, maybe the one you loved from the beginning was not me, but the dazzling princess of the Prescott family. Do you know? Now I am no longer the princess of the Prescott family. I am just..." She was just a murderer who was sent to prison and Chapter 91 Give Me a Chance


    then taken out,


    ire got to the end of her words and suddenly stopped.


    "ire, I don''t care. I don''t care about anything. I don''t care if you are the princess of the Prescott family or not. I like you. I have always liked you, only you. I am sure of that!" Antony said hurriedly.


    He felt distressed when he saw ire like this.


    "Really? Even though I''ve been in prison for four years for murder, with such a big criminal record?" ire smiled.


    She was happy to hear Antony say this. But at the same time, she was more distressed.


    "What?"


    Antony had never thought that ire would actually stay four years in prison.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ire didn''t know if it was because of Antony''s sudden


    confession and deep love today or because she was too lonely in the past four years.


    She couldn''t find anyone to talk to. She looked at Antony, who was dumbfounded, and subconsciously told him everything she had been through in the past four years.


    "Do you know? Four years ago, everything changed. Overnight, I went from being a pampered princess of the Prescott family to a


    Chapter 91 Give Me a Chance liar.


    "It is said that my biological mother was selfish and switched me with the real daughter of the Prescott family. What''s even more ridiculous is that I am a good friend of the real daughter of the Prescott family. "The man I have loved deeply liked her. Shortly after I was outed, she was inexplicably raped to death by a group of punks.


    "She died at the door of the Redsun Bar. Her phone contained the message I sent her that night. The message proved that I was the one who asked her to go to the Redsun Bar.


    "But I didn''t send that message. I don''t know why such a message appeared on her phone.


    "Just based on such an incident and such a message, I was convicted by the brother I called out for over 20 years and the man I loved for so many years. One of them confirmed my guilt, and the other sent me to prison. "Everyone thought I was the murderer. No matter how I


    exined, they didn''t believe me. So, I stayed in prison for four years. During these four years, I..."


    Having said this, ire burst into tears and could no longer utter a single word.


    When ire thought about everything that had happened in prison during the past four years, she felt a strange and magical hand pinching her neck hard, making her breathless. Chapter 91 Give Me a Chance


    "No. I believe you. ire, I know what kind of person you are. How could someone like you kill someone?"


    Antony was stunned for a moment, then spoke solemnly.


    He knew that ire, as the princess of the Prescott family, was indeed a little arrogant and overbearing, but ire was just spoiled and kind.


    When she found out about his family''s situation, she gave him a check for a million dors.


    There were 60 students in their ss, many from incredibly wealthy families.


    But no one had ever thought of helping him or saying a word tofort him.


    Only ire had not only given him one million dors but also came tofort him. He absolutely did not believe that ire would kill someone. "You believe me?"


    ire felt as if she was struck by lightning. Her brain went numb. She looked at Antony dully and asked mechanically.


    After four years, there was finally someone who believed in her so firmly.


    Four years ago, she had cried bitterly and tried her best to


    Chapter 91 Give Me a Chance


    exin. She had even cried until she fainted, but both Frederick and Harrison had not believed her.


    This long-lost trust was so precious.


    "Yes. I believe you, ire. No matter what happens in the future, I will trust you unconditionally. So, don''t drive me away. Let me stay with you, okay? Please give me a chance to love you."

 Love My Ex-Wife 92

    Chapter 92 Soft Lips


    Antony walked over and grabbed ire''s hand, his eyes full of determination.


    He really believed in ire and felt sorry for her.


    Antony hadn''t expected so many things to happen in the past four years. If he had known earlier, he would not have waited until now. He would have tried his best to return to ire. This time, no matter what, he would not leave again. He must stay with ire.


    In the past, he had felt that ire was the invaluable princess of the Prescott family. He had not been qualified to stand by her side nor worthy of her. So, he had always been hesitant. Antony thought, "Now, I finally don''t have to hesitate anymore.


    ire needs me to stand by her side and protect her. Now, she has no one to rely on.


    No wonder I found ire so different this time I saw her.


    No wonder she went to the ck Horse Underground Boxing Ring to fight. No matter how badly she was injured, she never made a sound and even fainted on the ring."


    Antony thought of this and could hardly bear to look at ire,


    THE


    Chapter 92 Soft Lips


    who was lying weakly on the hospital bed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ire felt the warmth of Antony''s palm and saw his red eyes. Her heart instantly brightened as if she had seen the light of hope in a dark abyss.


    She nodded and choked silently. Opening and closing her mouth several times, she said, "Okay."


    "That''s great! You agreed! ire, that''s great! Thank you for giving me this opportunity. ire, thank you."


    Antony was stunned for a moment. Then, he said it excitedly, dancing with joy like a child.


    ire saw Antony like this and was stunned. Her heart was filled with unprecedented warmth.


    Over the years, between her and Frederick, she had always been the one chasing after Frederick.


    When did someone be so happy like a child just because of her single word "okay"?


    For the first time, ire felt the warmth of being loved deeply. It felt so good!


    After that day, Antony took a leave of absence and took care of ire in the hospital almost 24 hours a day.


    When the nurse came to give ire an injection, Antony would gently cover her eyes to prevent her from looking for fear that Chapter 92 Soft Lips


    she would be scared.


    Although she was not seriously injured, Antony insisted on feeding her every time she ate.


    ire felt that she was not sick but became disabled.


    314


    She had told Antony many times that she was fine and asked him to go to work at ease and not to stay with her all the time.


    But Antony refused to leave, no matter what. He stayed in the ward every day and handled his work, then took care of her.


    In fact, many times, Antony did nothing but look at her and smile foolishly. No one knew what he was so happy about.


    It was the first time that ire realized how happy and wonderful it was to be loved by someone.


    There was even a moment when ire felt that it would be nice to continue living like this.


    After experiencing long periods of suffering, pain, and torture, ire''s life suddenly became so beautiful that she couldn''t resist and fell into it.


    She didn''tpletely snap out of the wonderfulness until she identally heard that voice five dayster.


    That day, Antony fed her breakfast as usual, and she identally stained the corner of her mouth.


    Chapter 92 Soft Lips


    Antony took out a napkin and wiped her mouth carefully. His eyes were gentle.


    The moment their eyes met, Antony looked at ire and fell in love with her little by little.


    Especially when looking at those tempting, shiny, pink, and soft lips, he subconsciously reached out, gently lifted ire''s chin, and wanted to get closer. "Get off her!"


    Suddenly, a deep and harsh voice sounded.


    Write yourment


    it

 Love My Ex-Wife 93

    Chapter 93 Let Me Go


    ire''s heart tightened, and her movements froze.


    She was familiar with this voice, but she hadn''t expected it to


    sound at this time.


    ire looked up and clearly saw the gloom in Frederick''s eyes.


    Frederick came to the hospital to visit an elder.


    A few days ago, an elder in the Hawthorne family fell ill. Unexpectedly, he arrived at the hospital and happened to see ire and Antony.


    Antony was also stunned when he saw Frederick. He recognized Frederick immediately.


    After all, thest time, ire drove him away because of Frederick.


    Antony raised his eyebrows slightly, then let go of ire''s chin, stood up, and looked at Frederick.


    Instantly, the atmosphere became very tense.


    The moment their eyes met, sparks seemed to fly.


    Frederick smiled coldly, thinking, "It''s the first time that someone dared to look at me with such a provocative look. Very Chapter 93 Let Me Go


    good!


    His


    eyes tell me his rtionship with ire is not simple.


    Not to mention just now..."


    Frederick remembered that Antony was about to kiss ire and unconsciously clenched his fists, wanting to shoot Antony to death.


    Antony looked at Frederick and thought, "He must be the man ire has loved for many years.


    He must be the man who sent ire to prison."


    Then, Antony''s eyes were instantly filled with murderous intent.


    The two of them didn''t say a word, but ire sensed a strong, breathless tension.


    She looked up and saw Frederick''s hand on the pistol at his waist. She immediately panicked. ire hurriedly urged Antony, "You can leave now. I am fine now, and nothing will happen to me." "What?" frowned Antony, very surprised.


    He had never thought that ire would actually let him go at this moment.


    Antony thought, "We have been getting along very well in the


    10


    Chapter 93 Let Me Go


    hospital these days, and ire said that she would give me a chance.


    Why did she immediately chase me away when this man came?"


    "Didn''t you see Fredericking? Why are you still here? Do you really think I like you? It''s you who has liked me all along. You are just wishful thinking. How could I possibly like you?


    "During these past few days, I just said a few nice words to you because I had no one to take care of me in the hospital. You don''t really think I like you, do you? How funny!"


    ire was afraid that Antony would say something else, so she spoke first and blocked all of Antony''s words.


    She knew that as long as Frederick wanted to investigate, he could find out in minutes about Antony and her affairs, as well as everything that Antony had silently contributed behind her back when they were in high school. But even though ire had said something so humiliating, Antony still couldn''t believe it. He just stood there, staring at ire motionlessly, without saying a single word.


    "What''s wrong? Do you want me to call the paramedics? Or do you want me to call the police and report you for harassing me?".


    ire''s eyes were filled with sadness. She felt reluctant, but she had no choice now.


    "Okay. I''m leaving."


    > Chapter 93 Let Me Go


    Antony''s heart seemed to be struck by a hammer. ire''sst words made Antony thoroughly disappointed.


    He knew that ire had always loved someone and knew that person came from a well-off family. But he didn''t know what that person did explicitly. Antony didn''t even know that Frederick had now been


    promoted to general and was in charge of Kingstown''s security department, nor did he know how dangerous Frederick was.


    Naturally, he would not think that ire was doing this to protect him.


    Antony nodded and left the ward without looking back.


    At that moment, ire hurt his heart, his dignity, and all his efforts over the years badly.


    ire had said that she would give him a chance. He was indeed ecstatic about it. But now, she saw Frederick and immediately forgot all about him. Antony thought, "She loves him so much.


    Even though he sent her to prison, she still loves him so much.


    That''s great!"


    Antony left. Frederick saw ire driving Antony away and knew that they were not what he thought. The anger and irritability in


    > Chapter 93 Let Me GoOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    his heart dissipated a lot.


    However, the scene of him entering the ward just now still lingered in his mind.


    "If you really like Antony, I can give you a chance. You can chase him out now."


    Frederick took a few steps forward, staring at ire intently and carefully observing her reaction.


    "What?"


    ire was shocked. She hadn''t expected Frederick to say that.


    She thought, "Is he going to let me go?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 94

    Chapter 94 Only One Chance


    "ire, you have only one chance. Get out of here now before I change my mind!"


    When Frederick thought about ire and Antony living together, the anger in his heart began to rise. irey there, almost unable to believe her ears, and stared at Frederick in amazement.


    She thought, "I can''t believe he''s letting me go. Doesn''t he need me to take the bullet for Caroline? Now, I haven''t done it once."


    To be honest, ire was hesitant at that moment.


    She wanted to live a good life now, and she really dreamed of escaping from Frederick''s control.


    ire wondered if Frederick would really let her go if she said


    yes.


    She opened her mouth subconsciously.


    Just as she was about to say yes, Frederick''s phone rang.


    It was a call from Caroline.


    Chapter 94 Only One Chance "Hey, Frederick."


    ire didn''t hear what was said on the phone. She only heard Caroline''s voice. Frederick frowned and walked out of the ward with the phone.


    Caroline''s voice woke ire up.


    The tragic death of Anna four years ago, how she had prayed and fainted, and how she had been sent to prison and tortured to bepletely exhausted, all of this was like the surging sea, swallowing up ire in an instant. Frederick hated her so much. How could he let her go?


    But why did Frederick let her and Antony leave?


    ire thought that maybe because Frederick saw Antony being so intimate with her, Frederick wanted to test her reaction.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She and Frederick had no rtionship and had never been together. But that night, she had be his woman.


    To Frederick, as long as it was his, he would never allow others to touch it.


    Thinking of this, ire suppressed the urge to escape.


    A few minutester, Frederick came back after finishing his call.


    "Have you decided?" Frederick continued to ask her.


    Chapter 94 Only One Chance


    "Yes. Frederick, if you want to let me go, I will be grateful. But all this has nothing to do with Antony.


    "He is just my high school ssmate. He said he likes me. But who knows if he really likes me or just likes my identity as the member of the Prescott family? Besides, I am no longer the member of the Prescott family." ire didn''t want to implicate Antony, so she said more words.


    Frederick saw ire like this and was stunned..


    He thought, "ire was arrogant, simple-minded, and didn''t think about anything back then.


    Now, howe she considers so much and is so thorough?


    Especially herst sentence. It sounded so humble."


    Frederick subconsciously felt sorry for ire and said unconsciously, "Why are you hospitalized for no reason?"


    "I was out for a walk on Christmas Eve and identally fell into theke."


    ire hadn''t expected Frederick to care about her suddenly. But she didn''t mention that Caroline and Diana were responsible. She just said it casually.


    She knew that Frederick would not believe it even if she told him, and it might make him angry and cause other troubles. So why bother?


    D


    Chapter 94 Only One Chance


    "Really? Did you fall into theke identally, or do you want to kill Caroline like you killed Anna four years ago?"


    Even so, Frederick still didn''t believe ire. All he could think


    about was Christmas Eve when Caroline told him that ire had


    asked her to go to Moon Lake.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 95

    Chapter 95 It''s Time


    ire waspletely shocked and was in a daze.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She didn''t know how to answer or what to do.


    ire knew that no matter what she said, Frederick would not


    believe it.


    Her heartbeat elerated in an instant. She felt like she couldn''t breathe suddenly. She clearly saw the murderous intent in Frederick''s eyes.


    "ire, if anything happens to Caroline, you''ll die with her!"


    Frederick finished speaking and didn''t hesitate anymore. He mmed the door and left.


    After all, he came to the hospital to visit an elder of the Hawthorne family this time.


    ire sat on the bed, staring nkly at Frederick''s back, and found it ridiculous. She thought, "Did I harm Caroline?


    I fell into theke and almost died because of Caroline.


    In Frederick''s eyes, I''m aplete murderer. How could he possibly believe me?"


    - Chapter 95 It''s Time


    Thinking of this, ire couldn''t help but have tears in her eyes,


    Just when she was feeling, sad, the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    "Are you okay?"


    Leon, who had rescued her from theke, entered,


    "Thank you for caring about me. I''m almost recovered now."


    ire hadn''t expected that the older man, who was just an acquaintance and saved her life in a critical moment, would still care about her so much ande to see her. The sudden warmth from a stranger moved her so much that even her voice trembled.


    It was because she had been so miserable inside the prison for the past four years that she had never gotten any warmth.


    "Good to know that. I feel relieved now. Stop arguing with your boyfriend and don''t ever jump into theke again."


    Leon still thought that ire had quarreled with her boyfriend and jumped into theke on impulse.


    "No, I won''t. Don''t worry. I know life is precious, and I will cherish my life."


    ire shook her head and said what Leon wanted to say.


    . Chapter 95 It''s Time


    She thought, "As for my boyfriend and the quarrel, just let him misunderstand it. There''s no need to exin that." "Okay, I''m relieved then."


    Leon nodded and stayed in the ward for a long time before turning and leaving.


    ire kept thanking Leon and watched him leave. She felt Leon had an inexplicable sense of closeness.


    She sat on the bed, watching Leon leaving, and suddenly thought of Elizabeth.


    It had been a long time since shest called Elizabeth. ire nced at the time and took out her cell phone to call Elizabeth. "Hello, Grandma..."


    Just as Leon walked out of the hospital, a golden Bentley Continental stopped at the hospital entrance.


    "Grandpa, why did youe to the hospital all of a sudden? Are you okay? Are you sick? You must tell us if you are sick. Don''t hide it from us."


    A well-mannered man wearing gold-rimmed sses got out of


    the car.


    "No, I just happened to save a girl at Moon Lake that day. It seemed that she had a quarrel with her boyfriend and jumped into theke.


    00000


    Chapter 95 It''s Time


    "I came to the hospital for a physical examination today, so I went to see her."


    Leon opened the car door and got in, still muttering.


    "As long as you''re okay."


    The man nodded, opened the car door, and got in.


    Just as the two of them left, two young nurses ran out of the hospital.


    "Oh, he''s the eldest son of the Titan family!"


    "The Titan family? What happened?"


    The young nurse watched the Bentley Continental leave, walked out cautiously, and stamped her feet excitedly.


    "Don''t you know him? The Titan family is second only to the wealthiest family in Kingstown, the Prescott family.


    "Mr. Titan is gentle and kind. He is the one that all the rich girls in Kingstown want to marry."


    The young nurse clenched her hands, covered her mouth, and looked excitedly in the direction of the golden Bentley Continental that had long disappeared. ire was still in a daze. Until now, she had no idea who had saved her.


    Chapter 95 It''s Time


    For the next few days, ire stayed in the hospital. Antony did


    note.


    Frederick didn''te over, but his people did. Richard found a few burly men and stood guard at the door of her ward.


    ire couldn''t understand. In Kingstown, she couldn''t escape Frederick''s control no matter what.


    Why did he arrange these people to guard her? She had been hospitalized before, but Frederick had never been like this.


    One night, three dayster, ire was sleeping in bed. Suddenly, the door of the ward was kicked open, and those burly men rushed in. "ire, it''s time for you to die!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 96

    Chapter 96 Kill Me "What?"


    ire was stunned and suddenly opened her eyes, looking at the burly men standing in front of her bed in disbelief.


    "General Hawthorne has ordered that the value of your existence is to protect Caroline and die in her ce. Now, it''s your time!"


    "Hurry up and change your clothes. Quickly!"


    "If we''rete, General Hawthorne wille after us. Don''t let us disobey General Hawthorne. Hurry up!"


    Before ire could recover from the shock, those burly men kept urging her on.


    She got up and rubbed her eyes. But her mind was still nk, and she couldn''t ept it.


    But she knew that the reason Frederick had asked her to stay with him was to let her die in Caroline''s ce.


    She could not escape this fate.


    ire subconsciously reached for her clothes. But because she had just opened her eyes, and she couldn''t ept this sudden death in such a short time, her movements were a little slow. . Chapter 96 Kill Me


    2/15


    "Okay, stop it, You have to change clothes and put on makeup soon anyway,"


    "Yes. How could I have forgotten about this? It doesn''t matter whether you wear it or not. Let''s go."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    One of the burly men suddenly thought of something, snatched the clothes from her hand, and threw them on the ground.


    Then, ire was taken out of the hospital wearing a hospital


    gown.


    Along the way, she quietly looked at the scenery outside the car window without saying a word or resisting.


    She knew that resistance was useless. Frederick, as a general was also in charge of the Kingstown Security Department. ire could hardly resist him, even if she were powerful


    Right now, the most important thing for her was to try her best to save her life when she would die in Caroline''s ce. About half an hourter, ire was taken to a beauty studio by those burly men.


    Then, several women came over, took off her hospital gown, and put her on an exquisite red evening gown.


    Next, those women stood beside her and kept putting makeup on her.


    Chapter 96 Kill Me


    Strangely, there was no mirror in front of ire.


    After finishing makeup, one of the women took out her cell phone and made a call.


    "Sir, the makeup is done. You cane over and see it."


    A few minutes after the woman hung up the phone, Frederick appeared in front of ire. "Very good! It''s very simr!"


    Frederick looked at ire''s face carefully, nodding with satisfaction and taking her away.


    ire thought that this time might be the same as usual, just taking her to a banquet. So, she didn''t think much about it.


    They walked out of the beauty studio and walked to the car. Then, ire saw her face reflected in the car window through the light of the streetmp. ire was startled and staggered back a step, almost falling to the ground.


    "What the hell!"


    She was terrified. She stretched out, covered her face, and turned around in front of the mirror.


    Her face on the car window was precisely the same as Caroline''s.


    . Chapter 96 Kill Me


    Even the subtle expressions were the same.


    Seeing this, ire was really scared.


    In the past, Frederick had taken her to banquets. But he had never made her like Caroline.


    Thinking about what those burly men had said inside the hospital, ire became more panicked.


    Her heart began to beat wildly. She subconsciously wanted to escape. But before she could take a step, Frederick pulled her into the car.


    The car door closed, and the window rolled up. Then, Richard stepped on the elerator and drove out.


    Its speed was breakneck, like flying.


    "Frederick, where are you taking me?"


    ire yelled at Frederick in panic. She had been uneasy. And she became even more so now.


    But just as she finished yelling, the car stopped steadily.


    "Get off the car!"


    Frederick didn''t answer her. He opened the car door and ordered her.


    The car door was opened, and ire realized that it was the


    Chapter 96 Kill Me


    f¨¢mous cemetery in Kingstown.


    She thought, "Why does he bring me to the cemetery?"


    "Frederick, are you going to kill me?"


    ire waspletely panicked. She looked at Frederick, screaming and questioning him madly.


    "You are very smart!"


    Frederick smiled and took out the pistol from his waist.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 97

    Chapter 97 You Can''t Do This


    "No, Frederick, you can''t do this! Didn''t you ask me to take the bullet for Caroline? If you shoot me, I will die. There will be no one to take the bullet for Caroline.


    "You know how dangerous it is around you. Only if you keep me can Caroline live better."


    ire got out of the car, rushed over, and grabbed the pistol in Frederick''s hand.


    "No, Caroline will be better off if you die. Arthur has tracked down Caroline. It''s time for you to take the bullet for her.


    "As long as you die with Caroline''s face, Arthur will think that Caroline is dead. Then, Caroline will no longer be in any danger."


    Frederick sneered and pulled the trigger of the pistol.


    "That''s not the case, Frederick. Think about it. How could Arthur be the only danger around you? Many other people are threatening you!


    "You can''t just consider Arthur. You have to keep me alive to deal with other people."


    ire held the pistol tightly and tried to persuade him like


    crazy. DOwned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 97 You Can''t Do This


    But before she could finish, Frederick picked up the pistol and


    shot her dead.


    The bullet hit right between her eyebrows!


    "Don''t..."


    ire fell to the ground before she could finish her words, blood gushing out of her head.


    The familiar warmth started from her forehead and spread to her eyes and cheeks.


    There was also the familiar smell of blood, which was almost the same as what she had smelled in prison during the past four


    years.


    ire felt like she was about to die. Her body was shaking uncontrobly. Her sweat was pouring out of her body, and she was bing more and more suffocated.


    So, it was what death felt like.


    Not a momentter, she felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier. Just when she couldn''t support herself and was about to close her eyes, she suddenly heard a ringing sound, seemingly the sound of a cell phone. Then, ire trembled and suddenly opened her eyes.


    She saw that it was pitch ck all around, so she quickly got up


    Chapter 97 You Can''t Do This


    and turned on the light.


    ire went to the bathroom in the ward and rubbed her


    forehead in front of the mirror. Looking around carefully, she found that she was still in the hospital.


    It turned out that everything that had just happened was a dream.


    She wasn''t dead, and she wasn''t wearing any makeup.


    ire calmed herself down. She still felt uneasy, so she reached out and pinched her thigh hard.


    "Ouch!"


    The sudden pain made her wake uppletely.


    She thought, "Fortunately, everything that just happened was a dream.


    If it were true, I would be dead now."


    That night, after waking up from the dream, ire couldn''t fall asleep again.


    Shey on the bed with her eyes closed, her mind filled with that image of Frederick about to shoot her in the head.


    There was also the bloodiness and warmth of blood.


    She didn''t sleep the whole night, and she was terrified.


    L


    Chapter 97 You Can''t Do This


    Early the following day, before daybreak, ire suddenly sat up.


    She thought she should leave.


    Otherwise, Frederick would definitely choose to sacrifice her when he had to choose between her and Caroline.


    Late at night was always the time when a person was most vulnerable. The more ire thought about it, the scarier she became.


    In the end, before daybreak, ire didn''t even bother to go through the discharge procedures and ran out of the hospital.


    But she didn''t know where she could run to or where she could


    hide.


    There was almost no ce in the Kingstown that Frederick could not find.


    ire stood at the hospital entrance for a long time. Then, a taxi came. The driver asked her if she wanted to leave. ire nodded and got in the taxi.


    When she got in it, the driver asked her where she was going. She thought for a moment and asked, "Is there any ce in Kingstown that is the most chaotic?" "The slum," the driver replied after thinking for a moment.


    "Slum? Okay. Let''s go there!"


    Chapter 97 You Can''t Do This


    ire had also heard of the Kingstown slum, so she decided immediately.


    About an hourter, ire got off the taxi in the slum.


    But she had never expected that as soon as she got out, a pistol was pointed at her head.

 Love My Ex-Wife 98

    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/5


    Chapter 98 Hid Herself


    "Fred..."


    ire''s heartbeat suddenly stopped. She thought of the dream in which Frederick pointed a pistol at her head. Just as she was about to call Frederick''s name, she heard augh from behind. Several kidsughed together.


    "How is it? I told you my dad made me a great pistol recently. Look. I scared her."


    Only at this moment did ire realize that the person holding a pistol against her head was not Frederick but a child.


    Even the pistol wasn''t real. It was a toy pistol his father had made for him.


    ire had a sigh and dared to look back. "Are you shooting for fun?"


    She was almost scared to death just now and had felt that she would die in the next second.


    "Run! She is angry!"


    ""Everybody, run now!"


    The naughty kids saw that ire was angry and all ran away.


    Chapter 98 Hid Herself


    ire didn''t see where the child who had pointed a toy pistol at her head ran off to.


    But no matter where he ran to, at least she was alive.


    ire took several deep breaths before finally calming herself down.


    The sky began to brighten, and the sun was about toe out.


    ire looked towards the east and then looked at the rows of low shack-like dwellings in front of her.


    She had never imagined that she woulde to the slum of Kingstown and be a part of it one day.


    What she hadn''t expected even more was that the slum was so


    poor.


    Many people lived in makeshift tents, and even the tent cloth was tattered and could hardly withstand any wind or rain. Only those who were slightly better off could build a house, but the house was short and small.


    In some ces, several families even lived together. A small house could amodate 10 to 20 people.


    Not knowing how long ire had been wandering around, it was getting bright, and she moved forward.


    >> Chapter 98 Hid Herself


    "Girl, I''m Nora. Would you like to rent a house? Fifty dors a month."


    ire was walking, and a middle-aged woman in her forties came over and asked ire.


    "What? Fifty dors a month?"


    ire really needed a ce to live when she arrived at the slum. But when she heard the price, she was shocked.


    How would a ce look with only fifty dors a month?


    "How about it? Are you going? My house is nice. It is one of the best in this slum. It''s cheap to rent it to you for fifty dors a month.


    "I''ve never asked for so little rent before. If it weren''t for the fact that it''s just after Christmas and people haven''te over to rent yet, I never would have asked for so little." Nora spoke with great sincerity and was proud of her house.


    ire thought about it and followed Nora to her house.


    She didn''t want Frederick to find her. This slum did seem like a good choice with all kinds of people here. She could probably hold out for a while.


    As long as she stayed here, she would definitely have to rent a house.


    A


    > Chapter 98 Hid Herself


    ire followed Nora for about ten minutes and arrived at her


    house.


    "Right here. This ce is for rent. Come in and take a look!"


    Nora was enthusiastic. She took ire''s hand and led ire to the room she wanted to rent.


    As soon as she entered and saw the room, ire was utterly


    stunned.


    Her left foot that stepped into the room did notnd for a long time. If it did, it would step on a child''s head.


    ire didn''t really expect a house for fifty dors a month to look like this. Nora kept praising her house as being particrly good.


    Indeed, it was not easy to build a house and install windows in a slum.


    But 20 people were living in a small 215 square feet house. The tiny room had no furniture whatsoever, not even windows, and the lights had to be left on during the daytime.


    Nora told ire that this ce was about to be full and that 19 people were already there. There was no room for more people.


    She pointed to the not-so-clean mat on the floor and said, "If you want to rent it, this is the only ce. Fifty dors."


    "I''ll decideter."


    Chapter 98 Hid Herself


    ire smiled, nodded, and left.


    She would live here, so she decided to be more selective.


    But she wandered around the slum for a long time and didn''t find any good houses.


    Nora''s words were indeed correct. Her house was considered quite good.


    ire thought about it and decided that she didn''t need to pick carefully now that she was running for her life.


    The crowd would allow her to hide in it.


    Finally, ire turned back. But just as she reached the door of Nora''s house, she saw Richard.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He was with a team of people and a dog and seemed to be looking for something.


    ire quickly held her breath. She pinched her nose and hid


    herself.


    B


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 99

    Chapter 99 Alive or Dead


    "Search carefully. General Hawthorne has ordered that we must


    find the person, alive or dead,"


    Richard was searching carefully with the police day while yo instructions to the soldiers behind him.


    "Yes, Adjutant Parker."


    The soldiers behind him answered in unison.


    Alive or dead?


    ire''s heart trembled. She staggered back a step.


    She thought, "Are they looking for me?


    Since Frederick has already given such instructions, I will definitely not have a good time if I return.


    I must hide and don''t let Richard and the others find me."


    ire took a deep breath, calmed down, and quickly went back to where she had just rented with fifty dors.


    Returning to the room and sitting on the stained mat, she was still in uneasiness. She pulled her mat and walked to the innermost part of the room.


    . Chapter 99 Alive or Dead


    In the innermost and least conspicuous ce, an olddy was lying.


    "Can I switch ces with you? I have been timid since I was a child. I am a little scared to lie at the door."N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ire made up an excuse and squatted beside the olddy.


    "Well, okay."


    The olddy didn''t think much about it. She nodded and stood up. Then, she pulled her mat to the door and went to sleep.


    For the next two days, ire stayed in the innermost part of the room and never went out except to eat or go to the toilet.


    Almost everyone who lived here was constantly struggling for survival, going out early anding backte.


    Only ire didn''t go out all day long, which made Nora suspicious.


    Who among the people living in the slums was not forced by life? A person who did not go out to earn money, Of course, was out of tune with everything here. In addition, Richard had been bringing people here for patrol these two days.


    On the third night, Nora finally came to the rental room.


    It was already evening when Nora came over. Everyone who


    Chapter 99 Alive or Dead


    should have been off work had returned.


    Everyoney on the mat, exhausted and motionless, not wanting


    to say a single word.


    "I came here today to tell you something. I don''t know if a murderer or some other dangerous person has been missing in Kingstown these past two days.


    "The soldiers have been patrolling around here. You know, usually, officials would rather die thane to a ce like here.


    "They are patrolling here every day. They must be looking for someone very important. Many people are living in my rental room. I can''t take care of you all at once. Just in case there are any suspicious people, everyone must monitor each other. "Otherwise, if something goes wrong, I won''t protect you. When the officialse, I will hand all of you over."


    Nora used threats because she was afraid that the trouble would befall her.


    She had actually already suspected ire, but she was not sure. So she decided to warn first.


    "Don''t worry, Nora. If we find anything unusual, I will be the first to tell you."


    "That''s right. We have all lived here for so many years. Don''t you know what kind of people we are?" Chapter 99 Alive or Dead


    "Yes. People who managed to escape wouldn''t live in this fifty-dor-a-month rental house."


    Everyone listened to Nora''s words and responded one after another.


    Only ire closed her eyes guiltily andy motionless on the


    mat.


    The more she did, the more Nora was able to notice her.


    Nora saw it but left without saying anything.


    She did not sleep all night. She was always worried that ire was the person the soldiers were looking for.


    So, the next morning, Nora came to ire.


    "No one who lives here doesn''t work. Now that you are the newest one, of course you have to do the work."


    Nora made up a random excuse and made ire work for a whole day.


    She started sweeping and mopping the floors, cleaning the windows, cooking and cleaning the dishes, and doing everyone''sundry. ire didn''t say a word from the beginning and worked hard.


    It was because these tasks were nothing to her, as long as they didn''t torture her like before in prison.


    Chapter 99 Alive or Dead


    But the harder she worked, the more suspicious Nora became.


    On the fourth day, Nora went to Richard to report.


    "Sir, I don''t know who you are looking for recently, but there is a new woman here. She is very suspicious."


    Nora took out her cell phone and showed Richard the photo she had taken of ire working.


    "..."


    Richard was stunned when he saw the photo and almost blurted out ire''s name on the spot.


    He thought, "Isn''t Ms. Prescott currently in the hospital? Why is she here in the slum?"


    Richard looked carefully at the person in the photo. After confirming that it was ire, he quickly walked aside and called Frederick. "General Hawthorne, I don''t know why, but Ms. Prescott suddenly came to the slum. She even rented a house here."


    "What?"


    Frederick was dealing with aplex case. Hearing Richard''s report, he immediately mmed the table and stood up. ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 100

    Chapter 100 Are You Dead?


    Fred still thought ire was in the hospital and hadn''t been discharged yet. He just couldn''t believe that she went to stay in a rough neighborhood.


    He thought, "First, she pulls thatke stunt and badmouths Caroline to get my attention.


    Now, since that didn''t work, she''s hiding out in some sketchy area by herself. ire, you''re just trying to make me care, aren''t you? Not going to happen!"


    "Don''t worry about her for now. Just keep an eye on her. She wille back in a few days." Frederick narrowed his eyes slightly and hung up the phone after instructing. "Yes, General Hawthorne." Richard heard Frederick''s order and nodded respectfully.


    After hanging up the phone, he sent someone to keep an eye on ire and told Nora, "She is very important to us. However, we can not alert her. Let''s see what she wants to do."


    A few days ago, the Kingstown Security Department had received news that a terrorist had sneaked into the Kingstown slum and intended to create a major riot.


    There were many people there, and the terrain wasplex. Once something happened, it would be out of control.


    Chapter 100 Are You Dead?


    "Okay, sir. Don''t worry. I will do as you say."


    Nora didn''t know what had happened. But when she heard Richard''s words, she patted her chest proudly and guaranteed


    1. it.


    "Well, to prevent her from getting suspicious, you should go back now."


    Richard felt a little annoyed seeing Nora''s appearance and behavior, so he urged her to leave.


    Then, he had been leading people to look for that terrorist.


    ire rxed her vignce and was no longer worried about Richard bringing those soldiers to the slum.


    However, Nora became more outrageous.


    Maybe it was because of Richard''s order. Nora felt that she had a backer, so she started to bully ire.


    Every day, when she woke up, she would ask ire to do many things.


    ire was tired. But she chatted with the people in the rental house and knew that every neer had to work for Nora. So she no longer had any doubts. Every day, the first thing she did when she woke up was to clean the yard. Then, she started cleaning the rental house and even


    y


    . Chapter 100 Are You Dead?


    the toilet.


    Nora even kept ordering ire around.


    Three dayster, Frederick finished handling the riot case on hand. Richard found that terrorist in the slum.


    Then, Frederick remembered that ire was still in the slum.


    "How is ire doing in the slum these days?"


    After the morning meeting. Frederick asked Richard.


    "General Hawthorne, since Ms. Prescott moved into the slum, she has been working non-stop for Nora withoutint, from morning till night every day." Richard thought about it and told Frederick everything that had happened in the past few days, including ire''s humble life in the slum.


    "What?" Frederick couldn''t believe that ire would be like


    this.


    With that, Frederick immediately ordered Richard to go to the slum.


    After being arrogant for a few days, Nora became even more


    aggressive.


    "I didn''t make things difficult for you because you''re a youngdy. Do you know that those people served me on their knees Chapter 100 Are You Dead? before?"


    When Frederick arrived, Nora was teaching ire a lesson with


    a cane.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Do you still not know what to do? Or do you want to be caned?"


    Nora was andy in the slum, but she had lived there all her life and had never had a good life, let alone being served by


    others.


    She now felt that ire was easy to bully and wanted to find the feeling of being a wealthydy and being served by others through ire.


    The cane in Nora''s hand was about to fall on ire.


    "ire, are you dead? Don''t you know how to fight back?"


    With that, Frederick rushed over in a sh.

 Love My Ex-Wife 101

    Chapter 101 Wouldn''t Run Away Again


    Frederick rushed forward, grabbing the vine Nora was about tosh down on ire.


    When ire saw Frederick, she froze there.


    The shock was her first reaction. She never imagined he would suddenly appear here.


    Then fear followed. She was terrified he''d drag her back immediately.


    But amidst the shock and fear, an inexplicable warmth surfaced in her heart.


    She had seen what Frederick had just done. He''d stepped in, grabbing the vine meant to strike her.


    She thought, "Could this mean he cares about me? Is he worried I might get hurt?"


    Frederick didn''t think much of it, but when he noticed the disbelief and faint gratitude in ire''s eyes, he realized what he had just done.


    He quickly released the vine from his grip.


    L


    Chapter 101 Wouldn''t Run Away Again "ire," he said, his tone cool, "if something happens to you, who''ll take the bullet for Caroline?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ire let out a bitterugh. That fleeting warmth in her heart vanished, reced by a sharp, scaring pain.


    She thought, "Of course, how could I have been so foolish? Do I actually think he cares about me?"


    "Everything Frederick did had one purpose: to ensure nothing happened to me."


    "Otherwise, as he''s just said, who will protect Caroline?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Hawthorne. Nora just gave me some chores to do. It''s only fair since I''m staying here. And really, a fewshes? They won''t kill me." ire kept her head down, her voice calm.


    She knew better than to provoke Frederick. But the sting of his words made her slip in a few barbs of her own.


    "Fair enough. Richard, back to Kingstown Security Department."


    Frederick arched an eyebrow, smirked faintly, and left without furtherment.


    ire watched him walk away, stunned.


    It was because she had a terrible nightmare that night that she


    Chapter 101 Wouldn''t Run Away Again fled to the slums overnight.


    She had hoped that by hiding in the slums, she might escape Frederick''s search.


    Yet here he was, finding her in just a few days.


    315


    She thought he''de to take her back. But instead, he left her standing there.


    She didn''t know what this meant.


    She thought, "Has he given up on me? Will he stop demanding my return? Will he no longer need me to shield Caroline?" "If so, that will be wonderful."


    She dared to hope, but deep down, she knew better.


    And that dream... It still haunted her. In the dream, she had transformed into Caroline and was shot dead by Frederick. She couldn''t stay. She had to run.


    ire''s grip on the broom trembled. She knew she had to


    escape.


    After Frederick left, ire packed up that night, preparing to


    flee.


    But Richard had already instructed Nora to keep watch, and it was impossible for her to escape.


    Chapter 101 Wouldn''t Run Away Again


    The moment ire stepped out of the rental, suitcase in hand, Nora made a call.


    "Sir, that woman packed her things and looks ready to bolt."


    "Got it," Richard replied.


    Jolted awake by the call, he sat up in bed, his drowsiness gone.


    He hung up and immediately called Frederick.


    "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott seems to be trying to escape again."


    "Drive over and bring her back to the Halfmoon Manor," Frederick ordered without hesitation.


    Thirty minutester, Richard escorted a reluctant ire back to the manor.


    "ire, this is yourst chance," Frederick said. "If you try to run again or refuse to behave, I''ll have no choice but to speak to Madam Prescott." "But I''m worried she won''t be able to withstand it, especially after just having gastric surgery and with her heart condition! What if..."


    Frederick sat on the sofa, nced at ire, and lit his cigar.


    "No! Don''t go to my grandma! Frederick, please! I promise, I''ll


    . Chapter 101 Wouldn''t Run Away Again


    behave. I won''t run again!" ire pleaded desperately.

 Love My Ex-Wife 102

    Chapter 102 She Once Loved Him


    Panic gripped ire as she copsed to the floor with a thud, crawling forward to beg. For her, Elizabeth was a rare beacon of warmth in her otherwise tumultuous life.


    Elizabeth''s fragile heart couldn''t bear the slightest shock. ire couldn''t let her worry. "Fine. You said it yourself. Remember your promise," Frederick said.


    Satisfied, Frederick stubbed out his cigar and left the room.


    That night, irey in the cold, dim basement of the Halfmoon Manor, unable to sleep.


    Her mind flitted from Frederick to Elizabeth, then to Antony.


    This time, ire had truly abandoned any thoughts of escape,


    Elizabeth''s health was fragile. If her grandmother suffered because of her, ire knew she''d never forgive herself.


    She no longer needed to struggle for money either. Antony''s check for a million dors wouldst if she spent it wisely.


    She felt it was enough to see her through until Frederick''s


    Chapter 102 She Once Loved Him


    presidential campaign ended.


    Once that day came, everything would fall into ce.


    Frederick wouldn''t keep her around anymore. She could finally leave and live a life of freedom.


    Thinking of this, ire felt relieved, but then she thought about another matter.


    "But... what if he loses?


    Or worse, what if he wins? Wouldn''t being around him be even more dangerous?


    I couldn''t sit idly by."


    She knew her only options were to provoke Caroline into creating enough chaos to force Frederick to let her go...


    Or to make Frederick lose interest in her, rendering her useless.


    Yet Caroline had caused a ruckus before, only to stop after a few days.


    It seemed all her efforts had to be directed at Frederick.


    After much thought, ire came up with only one n.


    Frederick cared most about the death of Caroline, wanting everyone around him to believe that she was the woman who had been by his side for four years. Chapter 102 She Once Loved Him


    ire decided she''d win over the people around him first. ensuring everyone knew she existed.


    Then, she''d subtly nt seeds of doubt that his affections were for someone else. Once she was deemed worthless to him, he''d have no reason to hold her.


    By then, when everyone around Frederick knew of her existence, for the political future of the Hawthorne family, for his own chance at the presidency, he naturally wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. Then, she could negotiate with Frederick to leave him legitimately.


    But ire knew pulling this off wouldn''t be easy.


    Still, she had no other choice.


    Otherwise, she feared she''d remain a pawn in his games,


    destined to die.


    That dream was too vivid to ignore, and she was convinced that if it came to a choice, Frederick would pick Caroline. He''d mold ire into her likeness, only to sacrifice her when the time


    came.


    After all, he despised her for Anna''s death.


    The thought of it hurt more than she wanted to admit.


    Chapter 102 She Once Loved Him


    There was a time when she loved him so deeply she believed they''d spend their lives together.


    But now,


    she was the one scheming to escape him. The man who was once her everything now felt like a noose tightening around her neck.


    Back then, she''d have given her life for him.


    Now, she fought to keep it, drained and desperate.


    Having decided on this, ire checked the time on her phone; it was already 4 a.m.


    ire set down her phone, closed her eyes, and finally fell asleep.


    Despite thete hour, it was the most peaceful sleep she''d had in a long time.


    Maybe it was because these trials had forced her to grow.


    Growing up meant facing fears rather than avoiding them.


    It meant understanding that some desires, no matter how cherished, weren''t meant to be


    yours.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When she woke, it was already noon.


    With no need to fight in the underground arena for cash and with Antony''s million dors easing her immediate worries, ire found herself with unexpected free time. Chapter 102 She Once Loved Him


    Now, she only needed to wait for Frederick to make his move.


    This time, she wouldn''t wait passively. She''d start implementing her survival n.


    But she had to decide where to begin.


    ire couldn''t think of any good methods for a while. Stumped, she opened her phone, thinking she might find inspiration online.


    As soon as she opened the browser, a headline caught her eye.


    The article featured her.


    [Injustice: A Young Woman Is Forced to Live In a Slum.]


    ire stared at the headline, a sly smile spreading across her face.

 Love My Ex-Wife 103

    Chapter 103 Being With Him


    Forever


    ire returned to the browser''s homepage and searched again


    The situation was escting rapidly, and the story had already reached the third spot on the trending list.


    If it hit number one, things would blow uppletely.


    She knew that if she had seen the news, Frederick undoubtedly


    had as well.


    He was probably already aware and strategizing on how to handle it.


    To the average person, this was just another piece of gossip, nothing worth paying attention to.


    But Frederick wasn''t an ordinary man. He was a high-ranking government official, a newly promoted general, and a presidential candidate. Negative press like this could ruin him.


    This was a particrly sensitive time in his campaign. He couldn''t simply suppress the story by force.


    Doing so would only fuel public resentment.


    People would think government officials were untrustworthy,


    . Chapter 103 Being With Him Forever using their power to distort the truth at will.


    ire carefully examined the origins of the news and assessed how far it had spread.


    In the end, she decided to respond by posting a video directly under the original article.


    "Hello, everyone. First, I want to apologize. My personal matters have taken up so much public attention and caused negative repercussions. I''m truly sorry.


    "Second, I want to rify things. The situation is not what the video made it seem. My partner, Mr. Hawthorne, and I never had a fight or any conflict.


    "We''ve always been in love. A few days ago, I was being impulsive. I felt our lives had be too mundane. Like many women, I feared our feelings might fade with time. "I thought we needed excitement, so I nned an adventure, a little game of escape.


    "I left Mr. Hawthorne a note and headed to the least likely ce he''d expect Kingstown''s slums.


    "As for the video showing Mr. Hawthorne with a switch in hand, he wasn''t trying to hit me. He was protecting me by grabbing it from someone who meant to harm me.


    "If he hadn''t acted quickly, that switch would havended on me. So, I''m here to emphasize again. Mr. Hawthorne is a good


    Chapter 103 Being With Him Forever


    man.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "He has always loved me and been patient with me. Things are not how they appear, so I hope everyone will stop spreading false rumors about him. Thank you!" After that, ire gave the camera a deep bow.


    Then, she uploaded the video online.


    Once the video was live, the story skyrocketed to the top of the trending list.


    Public opinion began to shift almost immediately.


    User Amented: [See? Maybe the whole thing wasn''t what we thought.]


    User B wrote: [Exactly! The world isn''t as dark as people make it out to be.]


    User C added: [This restores some faith in the government.]


    User D chimed in: [Youngdy, all couples fight now and then. It''s nothing to worry about. A lifetime together is full of ups and downs. Rx, and I wish you two a happy marriage.] The majority of the public now sided with Frederick. Some even offered ire kind words of encouragement, saying marriage life was like that and there was no need to dwell on it. ire saw the phrase "a lifetime together" and felt a sharp sting


    Chapter 103 Being With Him Forever in her chest. Her eyes brimmed with tears.


    She had once dreamed of a lifetime with Frederick.


    However, things had changed.


    She had decided to let it go. She felt that perhaps fate had long decided they weren''t meant to be.


    She thought, "How else could one exin Anna''s mysterious death? Or the message on Anna''s phone summoning her to the Redsun Bar?"


    Thinking about it still left ire unsettled.


    She took a deep breath, set her phone aside, and waited for Frederick to see the video ande to her.


    At the Kingstown Security Department, Frederick paced anxiously in his office.


    Richard suddenly burst through the door.


    "General Hawthorne, it''s resolved! Everything is under control. Ms. Prescott released a video to exin the situation," Richard said, visibly relieved. Frederick frowned. "ire?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 104

    Chapter 104 ying Along


    "Yes, General Hawthorne," Richard said, nodding eagerly.


    He had always believed ire was kind at heart, though she sometimes came off as arrogant.


    He vividly remembered a rainy night when he witnessed a heartwarming scene.


    Back then, he wasn''t Frederick''s aide, just a driver in the military.


    One evening, he was out on a delivery when an unexpected downpour started.


    The rain was so heavy that even with the windshield wipers at full speed, visibility was poor. The supplies he was transporting were urgent, and he had to reach the base that night. With no other choice, he pressed on.


    Thinking the shortcut he often used would be safer due to the.te hour, he took that familiar route.


    But something unexpected happened.


    Halfway through, a dog suddenly darted onto the road.


    Richard mmed the brakes, but before the car could stop


    . Chapter 104 ying Along


    After halting the truck, Richard quickly got out to check.


    Thankfully, the girl and the dog were unharmed. If she hadn''t acted so quickly, the truck would have hit the dog.


    That girl was none other than ire Prescott, the young heiress of the Prescott family.


    Soter, when he met ire at the Prescott Manor and saw her fiery, arrogant demeanor, Richard struggled to reconcile it with the girl he had seen that night.


    He felt such a kind person couldn''t be so unreasonable.


    As for Anna''s case four years ago, there had been no concrete evidence. Frederick had convicted ire based solely on a single


    message.


    But Frederick was his superior. Once the decision was made, Richard could do nothing about that.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Without proof of ire''s innocence, there was no way to argue on her behalf.


    "Hand me the phone."


    Frederick couldn''t believe ire had taken it upon herself to exin things. Chapter 104 ying Along


    He grabbed the phone and opened the video. After watching, he finally epted it was true.


    ire had gone out of her way to defend their rtionship, iming they were deeply in love.


    The video left Frederick distracted all day.


    He couldn''t understand why ire would do this.


    He thought, "Hasn''t she been trying to leave me all this time?


    Why, when trouble arose, would she step forward to protect


    me?"


    At ten that evening, Frederick finished work and drove straight back to Halfmoon Manor without even stopping for dinner.


    When he got home, he headed directly to the basement.


    ire was half-asleep when the door creaked open.


    She woke with a start and saw Frederick standing in front of her.


    "Why did you do it?" he asked, his voice cold and demanding.


    "What are you talking about?"


    ire knew what he meant.


    It could only be about the video she had uploaded.


    Chapter 104 ying Along


    Feigning ignorance, she looked at him, knowing, the effect would be even better.


    "Why did you upload that video? Don''t tell me you did it


    because you love me," Frederick shot back. Even he was stunned by the words as they left his mouth.


    ireughed. It was perfect. She would y along and give him exactly what he wanted.


    "Yes, Frederick. I guess I don''t know either. Maybe I''m just a fool. The moment I saw the trending story, all I could think about was defending you.


    "So I recorded that video and uploaded it. Only after I hit send did I realize just how much I care about you and how much I love you."

 Love My Ex-Wife 105

    Chapter 105 The Consequence


    Frederick stood silently, his sharp gaze fixed on ire. His brows furrowed, and he said nothing.


    In his mind, ire was still the proud, reserved woman he had known in the past, even when it came to love.


    "Honestly," ire began, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions she felt, "even I didn''t expect this. After everything we''ve been through, I still care about you, Frederick. To be truthful, I hated you. I hated you deeply when you sent me to prison four years ago. "I didn''t just hate you. I hated Harrison, too. We grew up together. We were like siblings, but neither of you trusted me.


    "But none of that matters now, does it? I''m out of prison, aren''t I? Living here, in the Halfmoon Manor, of all ces. Would you believe me if I said I can hardly believe it myself?


    "After everything, being hurt so deeply by you, I still can''t let you go. The moment I saw that video online, I couldn''t stop myself from defending you.


    "Do you know how ridiculous that is, Frederick? How absurd I''


    must look? I bet there''s no one in this world more foolish than I


    am."


    ire''s voice wavered, but Frederick didn''t say a word. The Chapter 105 The Consequence.


    silence pressed down on her like a weight. She clenched her fists, her words tumbling out faster.


    Some of what she said was a performance, an act crafted to reach Frederick. But much of it was real, so real it tugged at her own heartstrings. A sharp sting pricked her eyes, and tears spilled over. She knew that if she didn''t act this way, Frederick wouldn''t believe her.


    After all, the truth was undeniable. She had loved him for so long that some instincts ran deeper than reason.


    "ire, do you think I''ll believe you just because of this? That I''ll pity you? Let me tell you something. Unless Annaes back to life, unless everything from four years ago is undone...


    "I will never trust you. I will never pity you. And as for love? Don''t even dream of it!"


    Frederick clenched his fists tightly as he spat out the words.


    His eyes narrowed, and he turned to leave as though escaping from something within himself.


    Behind him, ireughed bitterly. "Fine," she called out, her voice firm despite the ache in her chest. "Let''s not talk about feelings, then. You''ve seen what I''m capable of with that trending video.


    "My existence doesn''t just shield Caroline. It can help you too. I


    Chapter 105 The Consequence


    can continue to protect her and support you. But I need you to assign people to protect me."


    Frederick let out a cold, humorlessugh. "You''ve got some nerve negotiating with me. Why would I ever agree to that?"


    "So the mask finally slips, doesn''t it? No more pretending," he thought.


    "Because," ire said, her voice unwavering, "that video alone turned your loss into a victory. It shot straight to the top of the trending charts. Sure, your position and background yed a role, but the result speaks for itself. "And you know I''m right. You''re in the middle of a presidential campaign. You can''t afford to lose. And you want to protect Caroline.


    "Come on, you need me. Ensuring my safety is in your best interest. It''s a win-win, Frederick."


    She straightened her back and met his gaze, her posture one of unshakable resolve.


    But inside, she felt as if her heart was being wrung dry.


    The words she had just uttered made her sad. She''d long since stopped hoping for trust, for pity, for love. Still, saying it out loud, facing the finality of it, hit harder than she expected. Now, survival was all that mattered. To stay alive and live another day.


    Chapter 105 The Consequence.


    As for Frederick... As he said, unless the past could be undone, and unless Anna came back to life, nothing could change.


    There was a chasm between them that could never be bridged.


    She stilled loved him and cared about him, but it meant nothing.


    Now, her first mission was to survive.


    Yet Frederick stood there, motionless, his silence stretching for


    an eternity.


    "Do you think you''re worthy?"


    He didn''t say yes. He didn''t say no. He left only those words hanging in the air before walking away.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That night, ire barely slept.


    The next morning, as the sun rose, she checked her phone. The video was still up. It hadn''t been taken down or suppressed. It remained firmly at the top of the trending list. Relief washed over her.


    Frederick might not have agreed to her termsst night, but he hadn''t rejected them outright, either. His silence, hisck of action, suggested a tacit approval.


    She allowed herself a moment of cautious optimism.


    She thought, "The hardest part was over, wasn''t it? With this


    Chapter 105 The Consequence,


    first step taken, everything else would be fine."


    At this time, she was in a state of excitement and excitement, and she didn''t think about what would follow.


    At 7:30 a.m., as Frederick was finishing breakfast, his phone rang. It was his father, Nathan.


    "You idiot! Get back here immediately! And bring that woman who''s all over the trending list with you!" Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 106

    Chapter 106 No Choice Left


    Nathan''s voice boomed through the phone, filled with fury. Before Frederick could respond, the call ended abruptly.


    "Yes. Father," Frederick murmured, his words respectful even as the line went dead.


    He nced at the clock, seeing it was 7:40 a.m., and rose from his seat. He went straight to the basement.


    ire was still deep in thought, nning her next move when the door mmed open with a loud bang. "My father wants to see you. Now," Frederick said, his tone brooking no argument.


    "What?"


    ire froze. She had been so focused on surviving Frederick that she had overlooked Nathan entirely. However, it seemed that the most difficult part of this beginning was Nathan.


    She bit her lip. She knew there was no turning back now.


    Fine.


    She took a deep breath and nodded.


    Chapter 106 No Choice Left


    Half an hourter, Frederick had her dressed properly and made up before they set out for the Hawthorne Manor.


    "You know what to say and what to keep to yourself," he warned as they arrived.


    Then he opened the car door and left.


    "I understand." ire replied, gripping his arm in a show of love.


    But inside, she was trembling.


    Nathan wasn''t a stranger to her. As Frederick''s childhood fianc¨¦e, she''d once been familiar with him.


    But that was a long time ago. Back then, she had been the Prescott family''s cherished daughter, and Nathan had treated her with kindness. Now, everything was different. She tried not to think about the stories of Nathan she''d heard.


    The man was a living legend, an architect of the nation, unflinching in the face of death.


    Everyone knew about Nathan''s iron will, his fearsome temper, and his ruthless efficiency on the battlefield. Nathan had been through many battles and experienced many hardships. She was really afraid that Nathan would know everything and see through her n at a nce. ire clenched her fists,


    Chapter 106 No Choice Left forcing herself to stay calm.


    As they reached the front door, her grip on Frederick''s arm betrayed her fear.


    "Afraid now? You weren''t scared when you uploaded that video," Frederick muttered.


    Frederick felt ire''s trembling.


    During this period, Nathan had not been in Kingstown, and Frederick did not tell Nathan about ire''s release from prison.


    He had been hesitating about how to tell Nathan that he and ire were going to get married.


    Now, it had directly hit the hot search.


    He could only face the consequences now.


    Walking to the door of the Hawthorne Manor, he took a deep breath before taking ire in.


    Before they could take another step, an object came hurtling toward them.


    "You useless fool! Look at the mess you''ve caused at such a crucial time!" Nathan''s furious voice roared across the room.


    Because of what ire suffered in prison, she subconsciously wanted to dodge it when she saw it, but then she stood her ground. Without hesitation, she stepped in front of Frederick, Chapter 106 No Choice Left shielding him.


    The object, a heavy ss, hit her squarely on the forehead with a big crack.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nathan only had a cup by his side, and he picked it up and smashed it.


    The impact sent pain shooting through her skull. Blood trickled down her face, blurring her vision.


    "Father, I take full responsibility. I failed to manage the situation properly and caused you this trouble. I''m sorry."


    Frederick looked at ire''s injury and subconsciously wanted to check it, but thinking of Nathan, he let go of ire''s arm and walked over respectfully.


    "I think you don''t want to run for president anymore. How can you be with a woman who has been in prison and has a criminal record? You bastard, don''t forget, it was you who sent this woman to prison."


    Nathan''s anger was far from spent. Even though Nathan smashed ire, he was still furious.


    "Yes, I know, Father, it''s all my fault. You can rest assured, Father. I will handle this matter as soon as possible."


    Frederick knew the seriousness of the matter.


    "You? Handle this? You think you''re that capable? If you could


    Chapter 106 No Choice Left


    handle it, things wouldn''t have escted to this point."


    His gaze shifted to ire, and his voice turned even colder. "Here''s what we''ll do. We''ll send her to a mental hospital and im she''s mentally ill, severely schizophrenic. Everything online was her delusion, her little act, and it has nothing to do with you." "What? Schizophrenic?!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 107

    Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    ire was clutching her injured forehead when she abruptly looked up at Nathan upon hearing his words.


    "Father, you can''t send ire to a psychiatric hospital. If you do, it will be hard to exin to the Prescott family," Frederick said, his tone steady but concerned.


    Nathan''s sudden decision caught Frederick off guard.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ire''s fear spiked, but hearing Frederick speak up for her left her stunned.


    At that moment, her terror faded slightly, reced by a single, incredulous thought, "Frederick is actually defending me in front of Nathan.


    "Isn''t he the one who despised me the most?"


    Then, she heard the end of his sentence, saying that it would be hard to exin to the Prescott family.


    ire smiled, her heart aching. "ire, are you holding some fake hope again?"


    Nathan scoffed coldly. "Hard to exin to the Prescott family? Don''t try to use them as an excuse. I''m well aware of everything that happened four years ago. And now, what is she? Nothing but a fraud who got exposed. . Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    "She''s just an imposter. Take her away and send her to...


    Nathan was about to have ire taken away to a mental hospital.


    216


    "Father, please listen. The only reason ire was released from prison this time is because of Elizabeth. She''s been diagnosed with terminal stomach cancer and used her remaining fime as leverage..."


    Seeing Nathan''s men approaching, Frederick quickly stepped forward to block in front of ire and told Nathan everything,


    Hearing the mention of the Prescott family, Nathan''s anger gradually cooled.


    Over the years, the Prescott family''s support had been instrumental in elevating the Hawthorne family to where they stood today. Although Kingstown was no longer dominated by the Prescott family alone, and they had lost their title as the wealthiest family, their influence remained significant.


    The Prescott family and the Titan family now shared power equally, but the Hawthorne family still depended on the Prescott family''s backing.


    "Father, rest assured. I know what should and shouldn''t be done. This time, someone with ill intent exploited the situation.


    ''And ire actually handled it well. She turned a potential negative into something positive. With the presidential


    Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    c?mpaign at a critical stage, it''s better to let things settle than stir up trouble."


    Seeing Nathan''s expression soften, Frederick continued to persuade.


    "Fine," Nathan relented, his tone still cold. "But let me make myself clear. No matter what you do with this woman or whether Elizabeth supports her, she will never step foot into our house." Nathan understood the consequences of acting against ire right now.


    "Yes, Father. I understand," Frederick replied respectfully, bowing as he exhaled in relief.


    ire, on the other hand, remained silent throughout. Once Nathan had backed down, she followed Frederick out of the


    room.


    She had cleared this hurdle for now. Nathan wouldn''t be a problem temporarily.


    With that out of the way, she could finally focus on executing her n.


    It was already ten o''clock in the morning when they left the Hawthorne Manor.


    As soon as they got into the car, Frederick was about to head to the Kingstown Security Department when his phone buzzed. It


    >> Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    Was a message from Harrison.


    [Madam Prescott is aware of the trending topic.]


    Frederick frowned at the message, and just then, ire''s phone rang. It was Elizabeth calling.


    ire stared at the screen, gripping her phone tightly, frozen in ce.


    She didn''t know how to exin things to Elizabeth or whether her actions would upset her.


    After all, she had always told Elizabeth she was staying in Queenstown.


    ire had done everything to protect her grandmother.


    But now, she had no other choice.


    "Why aren''t you answering?" Frederick asked, ncing at her. Thinking of Harrison''s message, he guessed it must be Elizabeth.


    Snapping out of ii, ire answered the call. "Hello, Grandma, 1..."


    "Where are you right now?!"


    As soon as she uttered the word before she could finish her sentence, Elizabeth interrupted her directly and started questioning her with a bad tone.


    1)


    Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    It was the first time Elizabeth had spoken so harshly to her since her release from prison.


    "I... I''m in Kingstown. I''m with Frederick."


    ire confessed, realizing there was no point in hiding now that the trending topic was out.


    "Come to the Prescott family immediately," Elizabeth ordered curtly and hung up before ire could respond.


    "She wants us to go back to the Prescott family," ire said after a deep breath, looking at Frederick.


    "Drive to the Prescott Manor," Frederick instructed Richard


    without hesitation.


    Fifty minutester, the car pulled up outside the Prescott family''s grand estate.


    As soon as ire and Frederick stepped out of the car and entered the estate, a sharp pnded on ire''s face.


    The sound echoed loudly, leaving her cheek burning.


    "ire, is this the brilliant n you came up with? Staging everything yourself? You exploited the slum incident to stir up public sympathy, making everyone see you as a hero. "Then, you used Grandma''sst bit of affection for you to silence the Hawthorne family. How clever of you!"


    ? Chapter 107 She Staged It All


    The one who struck her was none other than Harrison.


    "What are you talking about? Staged it?"


    ire touched her stinging cheek, only to be hit by the bombshell Harrison had just dropped.


    She thought, "What does he mean by saying she staged the slum incident?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 108

    Chapter 108 The Misjudgment


    ire was bewildered. She had been desperate to fight back and do whatever it took to protect her life, but the trending slum incident wasn''t her doing. "Oh, really? Still lying? ire, you''re quite the actress."


    Harrison sneered as he approached the coffee table. He picked up a stack of investigative documents and flung them toward her.


    ire froze, staring at the scattered papers on the floor, unable to utter a single word.


    The documents contained detailed information about her time


    living in the slums. There were photos of her with Nora and records of their alleged ns.


    At the bottom of the stack was a gruesome image of Nora''s lifeless body, bloodied and mutted beyond recognition.


    "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue? The evidence is clear. You can''t talk your way out of this," Harrison said, his toneced with certainty. ire''s silence only fueled his conviction.


    "ire, I really underestimated you," Frederick said, his gaze growing colder with every word.


    Chapter 108 The Misjudgment


    "I..." ire clenched her fists tightly, biting her lip until the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth. She wanted to exin but stopped herself.


    She thought, "Even if I exin, will Frederick or Harrison believe me?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Four years ago, they didn''t believe me. They won''t believe me


    now.


    Especially not with these so-called ''proofs''. They are more detailed and damning than before."


    The tragedies of four years ago, Anna''s death and now Nora''s, blurred together in her mind.


    Doubt and fear crept into her heart like weeds.


    From Anna''s death to Nora''s, someone had been pulling the strings all along.


    But she couldn''t understand why. Why were they targeting her?


    She couldn''t understand what they could possibly gain from all of this.


    "What''s wrong? Run out of excuses?"


    Harrison pressed, his tone relentless.


    "Harrison, Frederick," ire said, her voice trembling but


    Chapter 108 The Misjudgment


    steady. "Four years ago, you used me of killing Anna. Back then, I was still the Prescott family''s heiress. I had the influence and resources to pull off something like that.


    "But now, I''ve lost everything. I just got out of prison after four years. I have no money, no connections. How could I orchestrate all this?"


    ire realized she couldn''t stay passive any longer. She had to turn the tide, even slightly.


    She challenged them to investigate further, hoping they might uncover the truth.


    After all, Harrison was the Prescott family''s eldest son, and Frederick was a general in the Kingstown Security Department. If they wanted to investigate, they''d have far more resources than she ever could. "Who knows what you''ve been up to in prison? Weren''t you the one who frequented underground clubs, seducing men left and right?" Harrison retorted with a mocking grin.


    "With your looks, it wouldn''t take much to find someone willing to do your dirty work. You''ve still got that pretty face, don''t you?"


    His words stung, dripping with humiliation.


    ire let out a hollowugh, giving up on defending herself.


    She had known all along that they''d already made up their


    Chapter 108 The Misjudgment.


    minds about her guilt. She didn''t want to bother trying to change their minds.


    "What are you all standing there for?"


    Elizabeth''s voice cut through the tension as she descended the stairs. She looked at the trio gathered by the living room entrance, her expression sharp.


    Elizabeth had grown impatient waiting upstairs and decided toe down to see what was happening. As soon as she walked to the stairway, she saw Frederick, Harrison, and ire standing at the living room door. "It''s nothing, just a little misunderstanding," ire said quickly, snapping back to her senses.


    She bent down to gather the scattered papers and stuffed them back into the folder before handing them to Harrison.


    She didn''t want Elizabeth to see them. The contents might upset


    her.


    "You''re such a performer. I wasn''t wrong about you," Harrison muttered as he grabbed the folder.


    He nced at ire, disgusted by what he saw as her feigned innocence. Still, he didn''t want to provoke Elizabeth further.


    "It''s nothing, Grandma. I was just heading out to take these documents to the office. You two go ahead and talk," Harrison said, making up an excuse to leave.


    . Chapter 108 The Misjudgment


    Without waiting for a reply, he strode out of the room. He couldn''t stand being near ire any longer.


    "Alright, you two,e sit," Elizabeth said, moving to the sofa


    and motioning for Frederick and ire to follow.


    Frederick shot ire a cold nce before walking over to


    Elizabeth.


    As he approached the sofa, his phone buzzed. It was a message


    from Harrison.


    [Eclipse Nightclub. I''ll be waiting.]


    Frederick nced at the message before slipping his phone back into his pocket.


    ire hesitated for a moment but eventually followed and sat beside Elizabeth.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to keep you in the dark. I had my reasons," she said, grabbing Elizabeth''s hand and apologizing before she could speak.


    Elizabeth, however, interrupted her before she could continue.


    "I don''t care about your reasons. I only know one thing, you and Frederick are not meant to be together. Starting today, you''ll stay by my side," Elizabeth said firmly, her voice leaving no room for negotiation. Chapter 108 The Misjudgment.


    "I have another house in the outskirts of Kingstown. You''ll move there with me. Pack your things today,"

 Love My Ex-Wife 109

    Chapter 109 She Had to Survive


    Elizabeth had always believed that ire was the one insisting on staying with Frederick. After all, she had watched ire grow up, and her feelings for Frederick were obvious.


    Elizabeth knew that such deep affection couldn''t be easily abandoned.


    She didn''t like being lied to, but she still wanted the best for


    ire.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She had used her own life as a bargaining chip to get ire out, (and she didn''t want ire to throw herself at Frederick again.


    ire froze. She hadn''t expected Elizabeth to ask her to move to another vi with her right away.


    "Grandma, I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to agree with you. I just can''t. I thought that after getting out of prison, I could let go of Frederick and find someone to settle down with.


    "I wanted to follow your advice. That''s why I tried to leave Kingstown before. I want to stay away from him. Every inch of this city is steeped in memories of us.


    "But once I left, I realized I couldn''t do it. Do you know? I dream of him every night. I miss him so much it drives me mad.


    . Chapter 109 She Had to Survive


    214


    "Grandma, I understand. With my current situation, there''s no chance I could ever enter the Hawthorne Manor,


    "But I can''t let go of Frederick. Even if we can''t marry in the end, even if I can only be with him for a short while, I''d still be willing,


    "Grandma, I beg you. Please, let me have this. I promise, after this passes, I''ll do whatever you ask. I''ll marry whoever you choose for me, alright?" ire bowed to Elizabeth. Her voice trembled as she spoke, her forehead striking the floor with a resounding thud.


    It was the only way she could think of to convince Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth had just undergone major surgery and had a heart condition.


    If she were to tell Elizabeth the full truth, the shock might be too


    much.


    At least Elizabeth had always known about her feelings for Frederick. That softened the blow and made it less likely to trigger a heart attack.


    M


    Elizabeth''s nose stung as she watched ire repeatedly bow her head, tears welling up in her eyes.


    She quickly dabbed at them with a tissue and stopped ire.


    Chapter 109 She Had to Survive


    "Stop it! I''ll say this onest time. If I see any more scandalous headlines, you''reing back to me immediately!"


    Her voice carried a mix of frustration and helplessness.


    Elizabeth couldn''t bear to look at ire''s sad expression.


    She turned and slowly made her way upstairs.


    "Thank you, Grandma," ire whispered.


    Watching Elizabeth''s unsteady figure disappear up the stairs, her back trembling slightly with silent sobs, ire bowed deeply again. "Impressive. You really know how to put on a show," Frederick said as soon as Elizabeth was out of sight, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Thanks to you, Mr. Hawthorne. There''s no other way for me to survive," ire shot back.


    In the past, such words from Frederick would have left her scrambling to exin.


    Even fresh out of prison, she might have lowered her head and endured in silence.


    But after everything she had been through, ire understood one thing clearly: that her fate was safest in her own hands.


    The memory of that dream still haunted her. In the dream,


    Chapter 109 She Had to Survive


    Frederick forced her to transform into Caroline''s image, only to end her life with a single shot,


    She couldn''t run or hide, Her only chance was to face it bread on betting everything on her resolve,


    Frederick grabbed her wrist tightly, "ire, 1 saw through your true colors four years ago, You''re venomous, like a suake, Stop pretending to be virtuous and innocent, as if you''re forced into this." "Oh? If you hate me so much, why did you take my first time?" ire retorted coldly,


    Everything came back to Anna''s death four years ago. It was a wound that would never heal,


    Now, since this was a negotiation, a transaction, and she no longer had any hope in him, she saw no reason to hold back


    "You!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 110

    Chapter 110 The Wolves


    Frederick was momentarily at a loss for words.


    He suddenly stood, towering over ire, and pressed her firmly against the couch.


    "What now? You im you disgust me, yet you''re throwing yourself at me again?" she sneered.


    ire''s heart pounded, but she met his gaze with a mocking smile.


    "Do you think it''s you have a face that mesmerizes everyone? Or do you think you have a one-of-a-kind body?" Frederick spat, releasing her chin with a harsh shove before storming out. "Go back!" ire followed him. "Let''s hope you keep that distance from me," she muttered.


    Years of love and heartbreak had hardened her. She didn''t want anything to do with Frederick anymore.


    Being near him terrified her. She feared that if they had one more moment of intimacy, her resolve would crumble, and she''d fall for him again.


    She quickened her pace to catch up, climbing into the car beside him for the ride home.


    ? Chapter 110 The Wolves


    Neither of them spoke as the car sped along the quiet road.


    Markway through, Caroline''s call broke the silence.


    "Frederick, what''s going on with you and ire? It''s all over the inte. There''s no issue, right? I''ve been busy studying for exams, and I just saw it," Caroline said sweetly. Caroline was just pretending to care.


    Ever since Christmas Eve, Caroline had believed ire was dead. She thought she was drowned in the icyke. She and Diana hadn''t bothered to investigate further. But when news broke of Frederick and ire in the slums, she panicked.


    She hurriedly called Diana, and Diana was also confused.


    By the time Diana uncovered the truth, Caroline was furious.


    But she knew she had to stay calm. This morning, Diana


    informed her that Frederick had taken ire to the Hawthorne


    Manor.


    Even Nathan seemed to have tacitly approved of ire''s


    presence.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After what had happened four years ago, she thought ire had no chance of being epted by Nathan.


    Chapter 110 The Wolves


    Neither of them spoke as the car sped along the quiet road.


    Midway through, Caroline''s call broke the silence.


    "Frederick, what''s going on with you and ire? It''s all over the inte. There''s no issue, right? I''ve been busy studying for exams, and I just saw it," Caroline said sweetly. Caroline was just pretending to care.


    Ever since Christmas Eve, Caroline had believed ire was dead. She thought she was drowned in the icyke. She and Diana hadn''t bothered to investigate further. But when news broke of Frederick and ire in the slums, she panicked.


    She hurriedly called Diana, and Diana was also confused.


    By the time Diana uncovered the truth, Caroline was furious.


    But she knew she had to stay calm. This morning, Diana


    informed her that Frederick had taken ire to the Hawthorne Manor.


    Even Nathan seemed to have tacitly approved of ire''s


    presence.


    After what had happened four years ago, she thought ire had no chance of being epted by Nathan.


    Chapter 110 The Wolves


    Yet now, a single trending headline had shifted everything, and Nathan actually acquiesced to ire and Frederick being together.


    No matter whether ire and Frederick could get married in the end, Nathan''s attitude had already made Caroline panic.


    "Someone caught us on video, that''s all. Nothing major," Frederick said indifferently.


    His tone was dismissive as if Caroline didn''t matter.


    "Oh, alright," Caroline replied, though her hand gripped the phone tightly.


    Since Frederick said so, there was nothing else Caroline could say. She hung up the phone.,


    As soon as the call ended, her facade crumbled. She erupted in a storm of rage, smashing and throwing anything within reach.


    "Why? I''ve worked so hard for four years to stand by Frederick''s side!


    "Why does ire get everything handed to her just because of one headline? She even gets Nathan''s approval!


    "What was the point of all my effort? What was it for?"


    Caroline was smashing and shouting madly.


    Frederick didn''t know that. He thought Caroline might still have


    Chapter 110 The Wolves


    a grudge against ire because the co


    He knew nothing about Caroline''s footwys for him,


    To him, his concern for her was born from day, as beyon the years, it had always been beaver Cade wasndstiden, so he took care of Caroline a little more,


    Her sister Anna had dead, and her brother tales d sacrificed himself for him, and Caroline''s troubled family had earned her his protection. After all, Carolin''s father, Kestan Beaumont, was a gambler, and her mother, Fife Beamont, cal away without a trace because of the things that came out about the Prescott family that year.


    But he had never loved her, not the way he one Ived Ama. Be looked after her as if she was his sister.


    It was nothing like what he had with Anna Frederick''s song feelings with Anna were because when he was a child Ama risked her life to save him.


    He had always remembered clearly over the years about what had happened in that cold cave. He had injured his exes, and Anna, though young, had been taking care of him. She had almost been devoured by wolves that day. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 111

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 111 A Hail of Bullets


    Frederick was deep in thought when Richard mmed on the brakes, the car screeching to a halt.


    Caught off guard, ire nearly lurched into the front seat.


    Frederick reacted swiftly, gripping the handle of the backseat. "What''s going on?"


    "General Hawthorne, there''s danger ahead," Richard said, his eyes fixed on the road. No sooner had he spoken than a loud "bang" shattered the air. A bullet struck the front windshield. "Ah!"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ire screamed instinctively. She had known being around Frederick would be dangerous, but the sudden reality of it left her unprepared.


    Since her release from prison, she had stayed by Frederick''s side under the pretense of being Caroline''s shield. But this was the first time she had actually faced life-threatening danger. She took a shaky breath, trying topose herself and sit upright.


    A barrage of gunfire erupted from all directions.


    Bullets pelted the car''s body, windows, and windshields in rapid


    Chapter 111 A Hail of Bullets


    session.


    ire instinctively covered her cars and ducked to avoid the onught, her heart racing.


    Frederick moved quickly, pressing her head down and shielding her as they crouched together.


    As the Prescott family heiress, ire had lived a privileged life, untouched by real peril.


    Even in prison, she had only suffered from the bullying and torment of other women.


    But now, with bullets flying around her, it felt like she had been thrown onto a battlefield. In such a situation, no amount of fortitude could stop the wave of fear and panic overwhelming her. Yet Frederick''s steady hand, firm against her neck, seemed to carry a strange magic.


    It wasn''t warm, but when it touched her, the sensation spread like a calming current, soothing her frantic heartbeat.


    She nced up at him. In the confined space of the car, were so close that everything else, the gunfire, the chaos, seemed to fade. For a brief moment, the world was silent. they


    It felt like there were only the two of them were in the world.


    Outside, bullets rained relentlessly, but inside, the air felt


    Chapter 111 A Hail of Bullets different. Warmer.


    "Lock on to our position and send reinforcements immediately!"


    Richard''s urgent voice broke the spell.


    ire snapped back to reality, realizing how lost she had been in the moment. There was a faint smile on her face.


    "It isn''t surprising," she told herself. After all, she had once loved this man deeply.


    She quickly shook off the thought. Fortunately, Frederick had chosen a military-grade bulletproof vehicle for today. Otherwise, the three of them would have been riddled with holes by now. Though they were in a sparsely popted suburban area, Frederick hadn''t expected anyone to have the audacity to attack here.


    "Richard, get ready to draw their fire," Frederick ordered.


    The gunfire eased for a moment, giving him just enough time to retrieve a pistol from his waistband. He loaded it with practiced efficiency, prepared to fight back.


    this


    Staying inside the car was too risky. It made them easy targets, and the attackers showed no signs of relenting. The longer dragged on, the worse it would get.


    "Yes, General Hawthorne," Richard replied, reaching for the car door to execute the n. Chapter 111 A Hail of Bullets


    "Ah!"


    However, as soon as his hand moved, a sniper''s bullet struck his wrist. He cried out in pain.


    "General Hawthorne, they''ve got a sniper!"


    Richard gritted his teeth and tore a strip from his shirt, tying it tightly around his arm to stop the bleeding.


    Frederick had a cold smile. "They''re pulling out all the stops just to take me down."


    ire, now calmer, nced at her bag. She pulled out apact mirror and angled it toward the window to scout outside.


    Another shot rang out, aimed directly at the mirror. But the bulletproof ss held firm and the mirror remained intact.


    "The sniper''s at three o''clock," she announced, putting the mirror away.


    Frederick turned to look at her, momentarily stunned.


    He didn''t expect she could assess the situation so quickly, pinpoint the sniper''s location, and remainposed under fire.


    He thought, "Is this really the same pampered Prescott heiress I have always known?"


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 112

    Chapter 112 Fulfillment From Within


    Frederick couldn''t believe the woman in front of him was ire.


    Crouched in the backseat, he stared at her, unblinking.


    For a moment, it felt like he didn''t know her at all.


    The bravery, determination, and decisiveness in her eyes were nothing like the ire he used to know.


    Four years ago, ire had been confident, radiant, and proud, a woman who carried herself with unshakable poise.


    When she was released from prison, she had be timid, humble, and cautious, always overly polite.


    But now, this ire was someone entirely different. She was like a steadfast ally on a battlefield, someone he could count on.


    The feeling was both familiar and captivating.


    Frederick hadn''t experienced this sense of trust since Andrew Beaumont, Anna''s brother.


    After Andrew''s death, no one else had given him that same unwavering confidence.


    Chapter 112 Fulfillment From Within


    And yet, here he was, feeling it again, toward ire, of all people. He didn''t even understand why,


    215


    Frederick''s gaze lingered on her, almost as though he were being drawn in.


    ire, meanwhile, waspletely unustomed to being looked at by Frederick in this way,


    She had seen his hatred, his disdain, and his indifference. She had even endured his cold, mocking sneers,


    But now, his eyes held something different. They reflected admiration, reassurance, and warmth that carried an unspoken promise as if they were sharing a bond forged in life and death. The sharp crack of a gunshot outside shattered the moment. The sniper had fired again.


    Frederick snapped out of it and instinctively pulled ire into his arms. The movement was so natural that he didn''t even realize he had done it.


    In one fluid motion, he opened the car door, fired a shot, and shut it again, his actions precise and efficient.


    ire''s heart had been racing moments ago, but now,


    cradledAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    against Frederick''s chest, she felt calm.


    She didn''t understand why.


    She knew very well how much Frederick hated her because of


    TY AN


    Chapter 112 Fulfillment From Within


    Anna. That hatred had been palpable for years.


    But at this moment, she felt safe. No matter what happened, she believed Frederick would protect her.


    Even with bullets flying outside, his heartbeat was a steady rhythm she clung to. It felt like the safest, strongest shield in the world.


    As long as his heart kept beating, she believed nothing could harm her.


    "Maybe," she thought, "it is because I have loved Frederick for so long. Now that I am experiencing this rare moment of closeness, it filled me with a deep, indescribable sense of fulfillment." That feeling of fulfillment warmed her from the inside out, enveloping her in a sense of peace.


    Frederick eliminated the sniper and finally became aware of his own instinctive actions.


    He released ire, clearly startled by what he had just done. "Just now, I..."


    "I know," ire interrupted, her voice hurried but steady.


    For a moment, they both looked up, their eyes locking. Something subtle but undeniable passed between them.


    It was a shift, barely perceptible but deeply felt. Even Richard


    000


    Chapter 112 Fulfillment From Within


    crouched near the driver''s seat, noticed it. He turned his head


    just enough to nce at them.


    He saw ire''s flushed cheeks and Frederick''s dazed


    expression.


    The air outside was filled with danger, but inside the car, it felt oddly insted, as if the life-and-death struggle beyond the windows no longer mattered.


    "General Hawthorne," Richard said, breaking the tension. "We can''t stay on the defensive. They''re after you. Let me go out and draw their fire. That way, you and Ms. Prescott can escape."


    He hesitated, clearly reluctant to ruin the moment, but the situation demanded urgency.


    "No need, Adjutant Parker. It''s too dangerous out there," ire said quickly, ncing at Richard''s injured wrist. "I have a better n."


    "A better n?" Frederick turned sharply, his eyes narrowing at ire.


    In this situation, even he was struggling to think of a way out. He didn''t know what n she could get.


    "I..."


    ire shifted cautiously, inching toward the window as she tried to survey the outside. She was about to exin when an earth-shaking boom erupted behind them. A rocket-propelled


    D


    ? Chapter 112 Fulfillment From Within


    grenade streaked toward the car from Frederick''s blind spot.


    "Frederick!"


    ire screamed and threw herself toward him, pulling him with all her strength as the explosion roared closer, Write yourment


    1r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 113

    Chapter 113 A Brush With Death


    Despite ire''s quick reaction, she couldn''t outpace the rocket''s speed.


    The rocket struck from behind Frederick, flipping their entire vehicle.


    Fortunately, the military-grade armored car was built to withstand heavy impacts. Even afternding upside down, it remained mostly intact, though some of the windows shattered. "Are you okay?"


    "Are you okay?"


    Frederick and ire spoke at almost the exact same time as they regained their senses and turned to check on each other.


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m fine."


    They answered in unison again, their voices steady but urgent


    ""Adjutant Parker!"


    ire suddenly remembered Richard.


    "Richard!" Frederick echoed, his tone sharp with concern.


    Chapter 113 A Brush With Death


    "I''m fine, General Hawthorne. Don''t worry about me," Richard called out, raising a hand to show he was unhurt.


    "General Hawthorne, we need to get out of this car now."


    Richard scanned their surroundings, his expression grim.


    The deafening gunfire that had surrounded them moments ago had gone silent, a quiet so sudden it felt ominous.


    ""Let''s move."


    Frederick frowned, sensing the same danger. He grabbed ire''s hand and helped her climb out of the overturned vehicle.


    The moment they emerged, a bullet whizzed past with a sharp hiss.


    They narrowly avoided it, their quick reflexes saving them both from being hit.


    "General Hawthorne, you need to go now!"


    Richard rushed toward them, cing himself between the enemy fire and Frederick and ire. His voice was firm as he urged them to escape. ire didn''t hesitate. She pulled Frederick along, weaving through the chaos of the gunfire.


    Chapter 113 A Brush With Death


    Soon, Richard was the only one left behind, holding the line alone.


    "Go ahead!"


    Once ire and Frederick had reached a safer spot, Frederick stopped suddenly.


    "What are you doing?" ire asked.


    At that moment, ire''s mind was solely focused on Frederick''s safety.


    "I can''t leave Richard behind," he said, pulling out his pistol, his expression resolute. "Frederick!"


    ire grabbed his arm. "Don''t you realize who their real target is? It''s not Richard! It''s you!"


    Her voice trembled with urgency. Despite everything that had happened between them, she couldn''t help but worry about his safety.


    "I know I''m their target," Frederick said, his tone calm but firm. "That''s exactly why I can''t abandon Richard. If I leave him to face this alone, how can I call myself his general?"


    His determination was unshakable. He pulled free of ire''s grip and moved toward the battle.


    > Chapter 113 A Brush With Death


    "Frederick! Watch out!"


    ire knew she couldn''t stop Frederick and was ready to go with him, but as soon as she took a step, she saw a person at seven o''clock aiming a gun at Frederick.


    Without thinking, she shouted and lunged at him, tackling him to the ground. In the same instant, a gunshot cracked through the air. The bullet missed Frederick by mere inches, brushing past ire''s hair and embedding itself into the wall behind them. Theyy there, frozen in ce. Frederick remained on his back while ire stayed sprawled across him, both too afraid to move for fear of drawing another shot.


    After what felt like an eternity, Frederick finally sensed that the immediate danger had passed. He gently pushed ire off and sat up.


    Scanning their surroundings, they saw no sign of the shooter. Whoever had fired the shot had vanished.


    Once they were certain it was safe, they prepared to make their way toward Richard.


    But just as they stepped out of the alley, another gunshot rang out, sharp and deadly. It was the sniper again.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Frederick and ire had thought the sniper was taken care of. Their momentarypse in vignce nearly cost them.


    . Chapter 113 A Brush With Death


    The bullet sped toward Frederick with lethal precision. At thest second, ire threw herself forward, shoving, Frederick out of the line of fire.


    The next sound was sickening. It was a wet, muffled thud as the bullet found its target.


    "ire!" Frederick''s cry tore through the chaos,


    Blood bloomed across ire''s chest like a crimson flower. Her eyes fluttered shut as she copsed to the ground, unconscious.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    00

 Love My Ex-Wife 114

    Chapter 114 General Hawthorne''s Reluctant DenialThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Frederick slood sexxen, sating at Bates the snoone Body. He didn''t move muck,


    It wasn''t until Zrnd fnd sem he any and earned that Frederick suapped out of his spr


    In the end, it was Kishard win called for an ambnce Frederick simply folkret, siken and feast al the way to the hospital


    Once there, he stood in front of the emergentes mom''s glowing red sign, unmoving, his eyes fred on it


    Even now, he couku''t fully grasp what had happened. ire had thrown herself in harm''s way, Easting her life to save his.


    He knew she had barboed feelings for him since childhood. But to Frederick, her affection had always felt haben


    ire had once been the spoiled little princess of the Prescott- family, ustomed to having everything she wanted handed to her on a siber tter. Frederick had always believed she liked him only because he was the one man who didn''t dote on her like everyone else.


    1e figured it was his indifference that caught her attention. She couldn''t have him, and that was why she wanted him.


    Glunder Gambarne''s Reluctant... 2/5


    the sem prison, he thought


    because she had no


    But in


    The tena un longer the Preem family''s cherished daughter. She


    nies, she waspletely under


    More importantly, it had been him that had condemned her,


    dual dave upo, she had arrogantly tried to negotiate with him, waing footage from the slums as leverage.


    He couldn''t believe that, in a matter of days, ire had transformed into someone willing to sacrifice her life for him.


    I was unless she had ulterior motives,


    Fredericks clung to this belief. He refused to ept the idea that ire truly loved him, let alone that her love for him was so deep it outweighed her repard for her own life, Besides, he didn''t think he deserved her love, He felt he was nothing more than a bastard of the Hawthorne family.


    Though no one outside the family knew the truth, he was all too mware of his precarious position.


    i was why he had worked so tirelessly, wing his way up from obscurity to be a general, even nning a bid for the presidency


    If he seeded, he could finally cement his ce in the world.


    Chapter 114 General Hawthorne''s Reluctant... He would no longer have to live in fear...


    The thought sent a shiver down his spine, dragging him back to the dark, damp basement of his memories, and he remembered the soft, gentle voice he could never forget. "General Hawthorne, are you all right?"


    Richard''s voice brought Frederick back to the present.


    Seeing Frederick standing still, Richard was concerned.


    Frederick turned his head slightly, meeting Richard''s concerned


    gaze.


    "I''m fine."


    He redirected his attention to the red light above the emergency room door, standing as still as a statue.


    For five hours, Frederick stood there, waiting. He didn''t budge until the doors finally opened.


    "Doctor, how is she?"


    The moment the doors parted, Frederick stepped forward, his voice urgent.


    Richard followed closely behind him.


    "The bullet struck near her chest, but fortunately, it missed any vital organs. It didn''t reach her heart. We''ve removed the bullet.


    "She''s out of danger but will need to stay in the ICU overnight for observation. If she wakes up withoutplications, she''ll be


    Chapter 114 General Hawthorne''s Reluctan... the doctor exined, pulling off his mask and wiping his forehead,


    Frederick exhaled deeply, his chest loosening as a weight lifted. He followed ire as she was wheeled into a recovery room.


    "You can go home now," he told Richard once ire was settled.


    "Yes, General Hawthorne." Richard hesitated, wanting to stay, but seeing the tension in Frederick''s face, he chose to leave without further protest


    Frederick remained in the hospital room, standing by ire''s bedside. She looked fragile and pale as if she could fade away at any moment. He stood there the entire night, never moving. When Richard returned the next morning with breakfast, he found Frederick in the same spot. He looked haggard, his eyes rimmed red with exhaustion.


    "General Hawthorne," Richard asked as he put down the breakfast, "did you stand there all night?"


    As if on cue, ire stirred. Her eyes fluttered open just in time to hear Richard''s words.


    She opened her eyes and turned her head toward Frederick, her voice faint and unsure. "You... stayed all night?"


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    Frederick scoffed, his voiceced with cold mockery. "What makes you think I''d waste a whole night on you?"


    Chapter 114 General Hawthorne''s Reluctan.... 5/5 himself that he had stood there with ire all night.


    If it weren''t for Richarding to send breakfast, reminding him, he might have continued to stand there, motionless.


    ire remained silent, a bitter ache twisting in her chest.


    She thought, "Of course. Why would I think Frederick would stay by my side?"


    "Or did you think saving my life would earn you something in return? Were you gambling, hoping that if you survived, I might be moved enough to let you go?" Frederick''s tone grew harsher as her silence unsettled him.


    ire''s chest tightened, and she looked up sharply.


    She had thrown herself in front of a bullet for him. She didn''t expect that in his eyes, it was nothing more than a calcted ploy, a wager. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 115

    Chapter 115 Did He Touch You


    "Do you think it''s because I love you? That I''d risk my own life for you? Yes, Frederick, I once loved you deeply,


    "But that was a long time ago. The day you sent me to prison four years ago, I stopped loving you."


    ire felt as if a knife had been plunged into her chest. She fought back tears andshed out at Frederick.


    At the same time, she silently reminded herself, "This kind of man isn''t worth your love, ire. Never forget that."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Better be that way."


    Frederick narrowed his eyes. He looked dangerous and domineering.


    "Richard, back to Kingstown Security Department."


    With that, Frederick turned to leave,manding Richard to follow.


    He thought, "A woman like her doesn''t matter to me. Her life or death means nothing to me."


    "Yes, General Hawthorne."


    Richard was caught off guard by Frederick''s sudden outburst.


    "Did Ms. Prescoll get under General Hawthorne''s skin?" he .Chapter 115 Did Me Touch You


    215


    Based on pears of abseny Potok, Richard felt this was the ouh erguation


    ire watched as Kadhard and Broderick wallied away. She didn''t dwells at


    Las her aund, Fooderick''s artists only confirmed his disdain for her. He didn''t care and even hated have


    As for the pain in her heart, she had been living with that for so long it had be a familiar sche


    Frederick had barely left the hospital when he saw Antony nushing over


    "Antony?" Frederick stopped in his tracks, instinctively calling


    out


    "Whatte General Hawthome, who did you say?"


    Thest time Frederick caught Antony and ire together. Richard hadn''t been present. So he had no idea who Antony


    "Nothing, Get in the can" Frederick frowned and ordered Richard without further exnation.


    Richard nodded respectfully, following Frederick into the car to head back to the Kingstown Security Department.


    But just as Richard pressed the gas, Frederick said, "Wait."


    "What''s wrong, General Hawthorne?" Richard immediately lifted his foot off the pedal.


    Chapter 115 Did He Touch You


    uneasy, made up an excuse to stay behind.


    "Oh, all right," Richard didn''t understand butplied, driving off alone,


    In the hospital room, Antony had just arrived.


    Antony, why are you here?"


    ire, lost in thought after Frederick''s departure, snapped back to reality when she saw Antony.


    She quickly nced at the doorway, nervous that Frederick might still be around. Memories of Frederick pulling a gun on Antonyst time still made her heart race.


    "ire, if I didn''te, would I have even known you were in danger? Don''t I deserve at least know who you are doing?"


    Antony had heard about Frederick''s mishap and, after much effort, tracked ire down at the hospital. He came rushing in as soon as he found out where she was. "It''s not like that. I''m fine, really. You don''t need to worry."


    ire could hear the concern and frustration in Antony''s voice.


    She wanted to snap at him and tell him to leave. But seeing how genuinely worried he was, she couldn''t bring herself to be cruel.


    Just as she got excited, she pulled at her wound, and the unhealed wound started to bleed again due to her movement.


    000


    "Fine? You call this fine? You were shot, ire! What would ''not-


    . Chapter 115 Did He Touch You


    fine'' even look like? Stop moving,"


    Antony noticed the blood seeping through her bandages and quickly moved closer.


    He was just about to cover her with a nket when Frederick appeared in the doorway.


    "What are you doing?"


    Frederick stormed in, his eyes immediately locking onto Antony, who was leaning over ire with a hand on her shoulder. ire jumped, startled. She scrambled to sit up, panicking.


    She thought Frederick had gone.


    "Frederick, I..."


    M


    ire wanted to exin, afraid he might hurt Antony, but Frederick didn''t give her the chance.


    "Antony, is it? ire is my woman now. This is none of your business."


    Frederick shoved Antony aside and adjusted ire''s nket himself.


    "Is that so? Then where were you just now? Her wound is bleeding!"


    Antony''s anger red when he saw that Frederick hadn''t even noticed the blood soaking through ire''s bandages. Chapter 115 Did He Touch You


    ire, sensing Frederick''s temper rising, quickly tried to send Antony away.


    "ire, I..."


    Antony hesitated. He couldn''t bear to leave. Thest time, he


    had walked away, and soon, ire ended up gravely injured. He wasn''t about to make the same mistake. "Antony!"


    ire''s heart pounded in her chest as she shouted, cutting him off.


    "Fine, I''ll go."


    Antony saw how distressed she was and, worried about worsening her condition, reluctantly left.


    "Where did he touch you just now? Here? Here? Or here?"


    The moment Antony was out of sight, Frederick grabbed ire''s wrist and pushed her back onto the bed.

 Love My Ex-Wife 116

    Chapter 116 Make Her Submit


    ire was left speechless.


    She truly couldn''tprehend why Frederick was so furious; his reaction seemed utterly ridiculous to her.


    Honestly, she felt a strong urge to punch him, to tell him that Antony had touched her everywhere.


    What was he so proud of? Did he think that just because he was a general, he owned her and that no one else could touch what was his?


    It wasughable. She was merely a tool he had summoned to shield Caroline from harm. Their rtionship was strictly professional; why should it matter to him where Antony had touched her?


    Just because she had given Frederick her first time, did he believe he had some im over all her future experiences?


    Ridiculous!


    ire wished she could scream at Frederick, but she knew that if she did, he might actually shoot Antony in a fit of rage.


    "Tell me!"


    Frederick shouted again, his eyes locked on ire, filled with emotions she couldn''t decipher.


    Chapter 116 Make Her Submit


    She wanted to see just how far she could push him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    His face was turning red, his brows furrowed deeply, and his chest heaved with each breath. Would he explode from anger?


    The thought made ire want tough out loud.


    She had never seen anyone die from anger before. If that were to happen, she wouldn''t have to worry about anything anymore; she could finally leave Frederick behind and live the life she truly wanted. "ire, I''m giving you onest chance," Frederick said, his voice dropping to a chilling tone filled with menace.


    Only then did ire finally speak.


    "Antony just covered me with a nket; nothing else happened."


    "Is that so?" Frederick narrowed his eyes and gripped her chin, clearly skeptical of her words.


    If nothing had happened, why was she being so evasive?


    "What else could I do? I''m seriously injured; moving is a struggle for me," ire retorted.


    "Do you really need to move for something like this?" Frederick''s hand slid from her chin to her mouth, almost as if punishing her for lying by biting down on her jaw.


    "Hmm!" ire gasped in surprise at the sudden bite.


    Chapter 116 Make Her Submit


    His warm breath trailed down her neck, threatening yet tantalizing, sending shivers through her body.


    "Tell me, can you do that?"


    Frederick''s satisfaction grew at her reaction as he continued his teasing assault. His hands slipped under her clothing, avoiding the area where she was hurt, and found their way to her soft


    curves.


    His voice was devoid of emotion, cold andmanding as if he were a god ying with his creation, demanding that she admit she could respond to him.


    Despite the overwhelming sensations coursing through her body, ire fought against the urge to give in.


    She clenched her teeth tightly, determined not to make a sound.


    Frederick noticed her resolve and became even more determined to break her spirit. As he began tearing at her clothes more aggressively, the sudden sound of two nurses outside interrupted them. "Is it time to change the medication for Room 35?" one asked.


    "Yes, it is." replied the other.


    Hearing "Room 35" sent a jolt of panic through ire.


    "Frederick! You need to let me go!"


    If the nurses walked in now, they would catch Frederick in the


    act.


    Chapter 116 Make Her Submit


    sign of stopping his actions.


    "Aren''t you the one who insisted on holding your ground?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 117

    Chapter 117 I''ll Give You What You Want


    Frederick showed no signs of letting ire go as if he wouldn''t rest until she admitted the truth.


    Just as the nurses were about to enter, ire realized that she was the patient they referred to as Room 35.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Frederick! No! Let me go!" ire cried out, nearly in tears.


    She had never realized just how beastly Frederick could be.


    Despite her pleas, he only tightened his grip and forced her legs apart, exposing her most private parts to the cool air. "Frederick, you bastard!" ire shouted at him.


    Finally unable to hold back her tears, she was shocked at how far Frederick would go to force her into submission.


    "Tell me, can you do it?" Frederick asked again, his tone unyielding.


    ire instinctively nced at the door; the doorknob was turning. The nurses were about to walk in.


    Overwhelmed, she finally relented. "I can do it. I can do it."


    "Ha." Frederick smirked, satisfied with her answer. He released her legs and quickly covered her with a nket just as the nurse entered the room


    . Chapter 117 I''ll Give You What You Want


    214


    She nervously adjusted the nket and asked, "Is it time for my medication change?"


    She had heard them mention it earlier but felt awkward asking anything else, trying to mask the lingering tension in the air.


    "Yes," the nurse nodded, approaching with bandages and medication in hand.


    Fearing that the nurse might notice something amiss, ire hurriedly began to unbutton her shirt.


    In truth, there was no need; Frederick had already ripped ¨¢t open earlier. She was simply anxious about being discovered. Seeing ire''s frantic movements almost made Frederickugh.


    For some reason, he found her flustered state amusing and oddly endearing-if only for a moment.


    But then his thoughts turned dark as he recalled Anna''s deathc his fists clenched tightly, veins bulging on his hands.


    He stood there watching as the nurse finished changing ire''s


    dressings.


    Once she left, Frederick moved closer again. "Howe I never noticed how innocent you are before? Hmm?"


    He thought back to four years ago when this woman had hired thugs to brutally assault Anna. Now, here she was, acting so ashamed just because there were nurses around. Chapter 117 P''ll Give You What You Want Of course, it was all an act,


    If it weren''t, how could she have treated Anna so cruelly back then?


    Or perhaps even now, she was trying to use various tricks to seduce him?


    Wasn''t her earlier disy just a tant attempt to provoke his desire to conquer her?


    Once a man feels that urge, isn''t it natural for him to want to take things further?


    "Frederick, you''re hurting me!"


    ire gasped as he pressed down on her freshly bandaged wound, causing her face to pale and her breath to hitch.


    Seeing her like this only confirmed Frederick''s belief that she was pretending. "Still acting? ire, don''t you want my attention?"


    "You just want me to submit to you! You want me to give inpletely! Fine! I''ll give you what you want!"


    With that, Frederick ripped open ire''s shirt with a swift


    motion.


    The pain from the sudden movement aggravated her injury, and she could no longer contain herself. "You bastard! Frederick! You beast! Let me go!" Seeing ire''s eyes redden with tears streaming silently


    Chapter 117 I''ll Give You What You Want "Don''t cry!" he ordered her sternly, as ifmanding a subordinate rather than addressing someone he imed to care for.


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 118

    Chapter 118 Dream On!


    Frederick foll a surge of agitation as he watched ire cry, a feeling that surprised even him as a wave of tenderness rose within him. "Stop!"


    His suddenmand made ire''s sobs abruptly cease.


    She had never seen this side of Frederick before, but it only took a moment for her tears to flow even more fiercely.


    "Waaah... Ahhh..."


    At first, it was a small act of defiance against the pressure Frederick had exerted over her for so long. But ire didn''t expect that it would turn into an uncontroble flood of tears.


    It was as if all the years of pain and suffering she had endured since her imprisonment found an outlet in this moment.


    "ire! If you cry again, I swear..."


    Frederick was taken aback by the volume and depth of ire''s


    sorrow.


    The pain radiating from her seemed to seep into his very being, hitting him like a heavy stone dropped in his chest. "Ahhh... Waaaah..."


    . Chapter 118 Dream On!


    She was in such a state that if she continued crying, in this hospital, doctors and nurses would surelye rushing in.


    They would misunderstand the situation and think Frederick had been cruel to her.


    214


    Realizing he had no choice, Frederick leaned in closer, grasping, ire''s head and pressing it against the headboard, blocking her cries with his lips. "Mmm!"


    Caught off guard, ire found herself silenced, unable to make another sound.


    Seeing her stop crying, Frederick smirked with satisfaction.


    "Try crying again!"


    He pulled away from her lips, his expression suggesting that if she dared to shed another tear, he would kiss her senselessly.


    ire was left speechless.


    With that look in his eyes, ire halted her sobs. The torrent of sadness that had just overwhelmed her seemed to dissipate under Frederick''s domineering presence. The atmosphere in the room shifted to something awkward yet charged with an unspoken warmth.


    Frederick and ire stared at each other, momentarily frozen in


    time.


    . Chapter 118 Dream On!


    After what felt like an eternity, Frederick''s phone rang, breaking the spell.


    It was Caroline calling.


    "Frederick! I heard from Diana that you got shot today! Are you okay?" Caroline sounded genuinely concerned. "I''m fine."


    Although her tone was filled with care, Frederick felt an inexplicable irritation rise within him.


    In the past, he would have appreciated Caroline''s concern; today, however, it grated on him. "Where are you now? Are you at the hospital? I''lle see you!" Caroline insisted anxiously. Frederick frowned. "No need. I''m not hurt. ire took a bullet


    for me."


    "What? ire took a bullet for you? How is she? I have to check on her; she''s not hurt, is she?"


    Caroline already knew that ire had shielded Frederick from harm; Diana had informed her about the incident earlier.


    "She''s fine now; there''s no need for you toe." Frederick rejected Caroline''s offer outright without even realizing he was capable of saying such a thing. "No! I have to go! I can''t just sit here worrying! Think about what I


    > Chapter 118 Dream On!


    did to ire four years ago. I nearly choked her to death! I''ve felt guilty ever since; I need to see her!"


    Caroline sensed Frederick''s coldness and brought up the events from four years prior.


    She knew that mentioning Anna''s death would trigger his memories and emotions regarding that time.


    As long as Anna''s death loomed over their rtionship, ire would never find peace with Frederick! Caroline thought, "ire wants to steal Frederick from her? Dream on!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 119

    Chapter 119 Then Kill Me


    "Do as you wish."


    As expected, the moment Caroline mentioned the events from four years ago, Frederick relented.


    The memory of Anna''s death flooded him with pain and guilt. which he unconsciously redirected toward Caroline.


    "Alright, I''lle over now, Frederick." Caroline replied, her voice brightening at his agreement.


    She was more convinced than ever that as long as Anna''s death lingered in the air and with a little maniption on her part, ire and Frederick would never be together. An hourter, Caroline arrived at the hospital.


    In truth, she had been prepared for this visit; even with some dys, an hour had felt like no time at all.


    ire hadn''t expected Caroline to arrive so quickly.


    "ire, I wasn''t sure what you''d like to eat, so I brought some fruit and a bouquet of flowers to wish you a speedy recovely." Caroline said cheerfully.


    "If it weren''t for you, Frederick would have been the one shot. You''re truly his lucky star! Thank goodness you got out of prison early; otherwise, he wouldn''t have stood a chance." Chapter 119 Then Kill Me


    milk while she cradled a bouquet of fresh flowers in her hands.


    Her words were sweet and filled with well-wishes, but the underlying tone was unmistakable-a constant reminder to ire of Anna''s death and her own time in prison.


    "Thank you."


    ire saw through Caroline''s intentions but could only muster polite gratitude in front of Frederick.


    "Why are you being so formal? We''re practically family," Caroline said as she handed the flowers to ire.


    However, as she leaned in closer, she whispered just loud enough for only ire to hear, "Don''t think that just because you took a bullet for Frederick, you can rx at Halfmoon Manor. I have a thousand ways to make you leave."


    ire had long recognized Caroline''s true nature. During her time at Halfmoon Manor, when she had worked herself to exhaustion only to copse, it was all part of Caroline''s scheme.


    Frederick wanted her to shield him from bullets while Caroline


    continued to resent and torment her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Why should I have to endure this? I''ve put up with enough already!" ire thought.


    Caroline, I know you hate me. But right now, it''s Frederick who has allowed me to stay at Halfmoon Manor. My presence is solely to protect you from harm. What good does it do you to threaten me with your methods? Juste at me directly if you want something." ? Chapter 119 Then Kill Me


    "You should know that technology has advanced significantly; even the slightest whisper can be recorded," ire said calmly, her tone t and devoid of emotion.


    She was fully aware of the consequences that would follow her words.


    Caroline would undoubtedly feign innocence, while Frederick would be skeptical of ire''s ims.


    But ire felt it was necessary to confront Caroline''s maniptive tactics head-on; someone needed to challenge this cunning woman masquerading as an innocent flower.


    "ire, what are you talking about? How could I possibly kick you out when I haven''t even moved in myself? You''re making baseless usations!


    "I know that Anna''s death has kept you locked away for years; I also recognize my mistakes from four years ago when I nearly choked you. But I''ve acknowledged my wrongs-what more do you want from me?"


    Caroline yed the victim perfectly: fragile and innocent, tears glistening in her eyes as she feigned helplessness.


    "Enough is enough! Just because you took a bullet for me doesn''t give you the right to act so arrogantly! You think you''re untouchable now?" Frederick shouted angrily at ire in


    response to Caroline''s theatrics.


    ire smiled coldly. "Fine then! If you kill me now, the next person who will take a bullet for him will be Caroline!" Chapter 119 Then Kill Me


    She wanted to survive-to live well-and it was time for her to stand firm against this relentless tide,

 Love My Ex-Wife 120

    Chapter 120 He Needs Her


    "Do you really think I wouldn''t kill you?"


    In a sh, Frederick pulled out his gun from the holster and pressed it against ire''s forehead.


    ire raised her eyes defiantly, holding her head high as she stared down the dark barrel of the gun and the furious Frederick behind it.


    At this point, she was certain he wouldn''t actually pull the trigger.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He needed her.


    Everyone in Kingstown knew she stood beside Frederick, especially now that he was in the crucial phase of his presidential campaign. There was no way he would harm her.


    If anything happened to her, his opponents would dig deep into the circumstances surrounding it.


    Any hint of scandal could ruin his chances of bing president.


    Moreover, he needed to protect her.


    If she were harmed, he would be affected too.


    Chapter 120 He Needs Her


    years, she wouldn''t have reached this point.


    She never wanted things toe to this.


    After all, this was the man she had loved for so many years-the one she had desperately chased in her early life.


    But now, she had no other choice; if she didn''t act this way, she might truly end up dead-either at the hands of those fighting for power or by Caroline''s schemes.


    Or worse yet, she might end up like in that dream where Frederick sacrificed her to protect Caroline.


    "ire, if you didn''t still have some value to me, you would have been dead long ago."


    Frederick held the gun against her forehead for what felt like an eternity. The veins on his hand bulged with tension, but eventually, he lowered the weapon. ire couldn''t help but smirk; she had anticipated this


    oue.


    Frederick was furious, and though he didn''t shoot her, he fired two rounds into the air to vent his anger.


    No one expected what happened next: Caroline suddenly screamed.


    "Ah! No! Please! ire, don''t hurt me! Please!"


    Caroline crouched down on the floor, clutching her head and shrinking back into a corner as if in immense pain. Chapter 120 He Needs Her


    Frederick quickly lowered his gun and rushed to Caroline''s side.


    "Stay away! Don''t touch me! Ah!"


    Caroline iled her arms wildly as if she were in shock; when Frederick approached her, she scratched and wed at him.


    "It''s me, Frederick! Caroline, what''s happening?"


    Frederick knelt beside her, trying to speak calmly and patiently.


    After a while, Caroline finally seemed to regain some semnce of awareness.


    "Frederick? What... what just happened?"


    Seeing herself huddled in the corner seemed to snap her back to reality as she quickly stood up.


    "Everything''s fine; you''re okay."


    Frederick reassured her as he noticed how disoriented she appeared.


    "Wait? Why was I sitting there?"


    Caroline looked around as if confused by her surroundings before quickly standing upright.


    "Frederick, I checked on ire; since she''s fine, I''ll head out now."


    As Caroline spoke, she scratched her head and left hurriedly, looking as if she were troubled by what had just urred.


    . Chapter 120 He Needs Her


    "Find out what''s going on with Carchine/ Vroderid instrundad Richard once Cardine was gone


    ""Yes, General."


    Kichard nodded respectfully and began making arrangements for an investigation


    However, before they could uncover anything significant alent Caroline''s behavior that night, around eleven of clock that evening, Frederick was awakened by his phone ringing. It was Richard calling


    "General! It''s bad news. Caroline has attempted suicide


    Frederick shot up from bed immediately at the shocking news "What?""


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 121

    Chapter 121 Caroline''s Heart Sank


    Twenty minutester, Frederick sped into the hospital,


    By the time he arrived, Caroline''s wrist had been bandaged, and her emotions had stabilized; shey asleep in the bed,


    "General, Caroline''s wrist has been treated, and she''s currently unconscious," Richard whispered as he followed Frederick into the room, careful not to wake her, Frederick nced at Caroline before stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.


    "What happened?" he asked Richard.


    "This afternoon, after you fired those two shots, Caroline seemed a bit off. You asked me to look into it, so I had someone follow her," Richard exined. "Fortunately, she copsed alone on the stairs. Our people checked the surveince footage and saw her leave her


    apartment but then go into the stairwell and note out for a long time."


    "They found her in there after she attempted suicide. We brought her to the hospital, but she was already unconscious when we arrived," Richard continued.


    "The doctors checked her over and said she''s fine for now. We''ll have to wait for her to wake up to understand why she did it."


    Chapter 121 Caroline''s Heart Sank everything that had transpired that night.


    Frederick furrowed his brow as he peered through the ss at Caroline lying on the hospital bed. "What have you discovered?"


    "We''ve only begun our investigation, but we''ve noticed that Caroline has been acting strangely in recent days. She often istes herself at home and rarely goes out," Richard reported.


    "When she does leave, she appears paranoid, constantly checking over her shoulder as if someone is following her. She seems particrly fearful of strangers."


    "She hasn''t been socializing at school either and hasn''t bothered with her appearancetely. Given her suicide attempt tonight, it''s clear she''s facing some serious mental health issues." Richard concluded.


    As Frederick absorbed this information, his hands instinctively clenched into fists, memories of Anna''s death flooding back to


    him.


    Four years ago, he had failed to protect Anna; now Caroline was in this state. How could Anna rest peacefully if she knew this was happening?


    Frederick stood at the door of the hospital room, alternating between seeing Anna''s face and Caroline''s.


    Richard felt the heavy tension radiating from Frederick and remained silent beside him.


    Three hourster, Caroline stirred awake with a gasp.


    Chapter 121 Caroline''s Heart Sank


    Proderick had been standing at the door when he heard her sau, be quickly pushed open the door and rushed inside. "Caroline What''s wrong?"


    *Alr Don''te near me! Stay away! Don''t touch me!


    Sering Frederick made Carolinesh out in fear; she waved her araus wikly, drying to push him away.


    "It''s me. Caroline! It''s Frederick!"


    He grabbed hold of her iling arms firmly yet gently.


    "Froderide Waxah... Frederick! It really is you!"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carolie blinked in surprise before copsing into Frederick''s embrace, sobbing as if the world were ending.


    "What happened?" Frederick asked, his brow furrowing as he held her tightly while memories of ire''s tears from yesterday shed before his eyes.


    The sight of Caroline crying so desperately stirred a sense of


    tease within h¨²m.


    She cried harder. "Frederick Just a few nights ago, someone was following me! I almost... Luckily, a police officer happened to pass by and saved me; otherwise... I would have..." "Frederick, I feel like someone is watching my apartment! Lately, I''ve noticed someone following me everywhere! I''m really scared!"


    Chapter 121 Caroline''s Heart Sank


    Caroline didn''t explicitly me ire for what happened but knew that certain implications would lead Frederick to connect the dots himself.


    By mentioning that someone was watching her apartment, she knew Frederick would insist on moving her into Halfmoon Manor for safety.


    Once she was settled there alongside Diana''s ns and their schemes to feign illness, ire wouldn''t stand a chance this time.


    Just as Caroline reveled in her cleverness, Frederick turned to Richard and instructed firmly, "Richard, starting today, have someone watch over Caroline''s apartment all day." Caroline''s heart sank at hismand!

 Love My Ex-Wife 122

    Chapter 122 She Would Endure It


    ""Now I can rx."


    After giving his orders to Richard, Frederick turned to Caroline with a serious expression.


    "Yeah... I can rx now," Caroline replied.


    Her face was pale and twisted in difort, as if she had just eaten something terrible. But she could only grit her teeth and


    nod.


    What other choice did she have? Frederick had made his intentions clear; if she suggested moving in with him, any conflict with ire would only raise his suspicions.


    Frederick was a general in charge of Kingstown''s security and was currently campaigning for president.


    If anything seemed off, he would likely catch on quickly.


    Fine, she would endure this for now!


    But next time, she would use more aggressive tactics.


    The pain from her self-inflicted wounds was unbearable. She had cut her wrist and still hadn''t gotten Frederick to budge on letting her move in; what else could she do to make him take action?


    Once back at her apartment, Caroline called Diana in a frenzy.


    . Chapter 122 She Would Endure It


    "It''s over for me! Frederick might really be in love with ire! What do I do, Diana? He must know about my troubles with ire at the vi; otherwise, why would he be acting this way?"


    Of course, Caroline exaggerated the situation for effect.


    She thought that since Diana was the Hawthorne family''s heiress and Frederick''s sister-having grown up together-she might have some clever ideas or strategies.


    But she forgot that it was usually her who stirred the pot and encouraged Diana''s schemes.


    As expected, Diana replied, "Your act of self-harm just wasn''t convincing enough! You need to be more ruthless! If that doesn''t work, just make a few more cuts and say a man broke into your apartment and almost assaulted you!" At that moment, Caroline felt a surge of anger toward Diana; how dare she suggest such drastic measures when she wasn''t the one suffering?


    Caroline wanted to scream back. "Why don''t you just cut yourself instead?"


    Yet, at this point, Caroline had no other option but to follow through with the n.


    If it meant sessfully moving into Halfmoon Manor, getting rid of ire, and bing Frederick''s woman, then all the pain


    would be worth it.


    So, on the third night after her call with Diana, Caroline returned home shouting that someone was stalking her, Chapter 122 She Would Endure It


    away the guards Frederick had assigned for her protection.


    Once they left, she took out a knife, closed her eyes, steeled herself, and made several cuts on her own skin.


    To make it more convincing, she ripped a piece of fabric from the sofa and tied it tightly around her neck. "Ah! Ah! Ah!"


    Her screams echoed throughout the room like a ughtered pig.


    Just then, Frederick''s guards returned after hearing Caroline''s cries.


    There had been no one stalking Caroline; it was all a ruse.


    Naturally, they rushed inside upon hearing her distress.


    "Cough, cough... Waaaah... Someone broke in!" Caroline sobbed dramatically.


    Forty minutester, Caroline was taken to Halfmoon Manor.


    Frederick listened intently as the bodyguards recounted everything that had happened.


    His gaze darkened as he fixed his eyes on Caroline without saying a word.


    Seeing Frederick like this made Caroline feel guilty; her heart raced uncontrobly.


    She repeated silently to herself not to panic-this was all


    . Chapter 122 She Would Endure W


    "General, do you think this has anything to do with ns!"


    Bailey stood nearby; having received benefits from dans influence, he naturally sided with Caroline,


    However, Diana had been careful not to reveal everything him; she only mentioned that once Caroline moved into the sale, he should support her more, Hearing the butler mention ire''s name made Caroline mund inwardly; having Diana as an ally was proving advantageous.


    She could already imagine Frederick confronting ir that very night,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "No way! She doesn''t have that kind of power anymor


    Frederick dismissed Bailey''s suggestion without hesitation


    He was surprised at how quickly he denied anyestion between ire and Caroline''s situation. When did re be so powerless in his eyes? After all, four years ago, she had orchestrated Anna''s death y hiring thugs!


    "Frederick, Anna..."


    Seeing Frederick so resolute made Caroline uneasy, she quickly interjected but was cut off by him.


    "Caroline, just settle in. Richard and I will investigate further"


    Chapter 122 She Would Endure It


    Frederick instructed Richard to stay with Caroline while he turned and left with Richard beside him. ""Understood."


    Caroline felt helpless but maintained herposure as she watched them walk away.


    Once outside Halfmoon Manor, Frederick got into the car and ordered Richard, "Take me to the hospital!"


    "Yes, General."


    Richard was puzzled; weren''t they supposed to investigate tonight''s incident involving Caroline? But he knew very well that when Frederick said "hospital," he meant the one where ire was staying.

 Love My Ex-Wife 123

    Chapter 123 Don''t Do It


    Frederick arrived at the hospital forty minutester.


    14This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When he got there, Chire was kisurely enjoying some jackfruit


    "You seem to be in a good wood," Frederick remarked, recalling Caroline''s words and reflecting on everything that had happened that day,


    Seeing, ire so content prompted him to speak up.


    "Why not? I''ve just sustained such a serious injury; shouldn''t I take the time to reoperzte? Otherwise, how will I protect you next time?" ire replied, taken aback by Frederick''s sudden visit but continuing to eat her jackfruit


    "ire, do you really think that because you took a bullet for me, you''re suddenly on top of the world?" Frederick''s dissatisfaction was evident.


    "No, I''ve never thought that way. I was already in a deep abyss, struggling in the mud. Everything I''ve done and sacrificed has just been a desperate fight for survival," ire shot back with a cold smile, her words reflecting the harsh truth of her situation. Frederick was taken aback by ire''s boldness. "Do you realize that no one has ever dared to speak to me like this?" he said, feeling, transported back four years to when ire was still the beloved princess of the Prescott family.


    Back then, she had been proud and unyielding, always saying


    Chapter 123 Don''t Do It


    Even when she professed her love for him, it hade from a ce of superiority.


    Now, seeing her true identity exposed after four years in prison, she still exuded that same fierce pride.


    This stark contrast between them stirred something unsettling within Frederick.


    He had always been careful and diligent, pouring his heart into everything he did, yet he remained a mere illegitimate child in his father''s eyes-unable to escape thatbel despite his efforts. Meanwhile, ire had always been audacious and defiant, and even now she stood unyielding.


    Frederick felt an inexplicable irritation rise within him as he approached ire and grasped her neck tightly.


    "Is this your idea of struggling for survival? This attitude?"


    "Well, what else should I do? Should I kneel and beg you to spare me? Frederick, if I were to kneel before you and plead for mercy, would you truly let me go?"


    "I would dly bow my head countless times if it meant you''d spare me!" ire added.


    "You''re delusional!" he eximed.


    It was clear he had no intention of letting her off the hook; since Anna''s death four years ago, he hadn''t nned on forgiving her. Chapter 123 Don''t Do It


    314


    "Yes, I know I''m delusional. That''s why I''m here bele gouv now, taking bullets for you. What more do you want from me? ire replied defiantly,


    She believed they had already settled their terms regarding, ther tumultuous rtionship.


    Although she had once loved him fiercely, that was in the past.


    Now, she was merely fighting, for survival, that didn''t mean the would allow Frederick to insult her.


    "What more do I want? Ha! ire, it seems you won''t shed a tear until you''re faced with real consequences, Frederick sid incredulously,


    He hadn''t expected ire to be so unyielding, his mind raced with thoughts of overpowering her physically as he approached her bed with determination.


    In an instant, he lunged forward and pinned her hands down on the bed, trapping her.


    "Frederick! No! You jerk!" ire cried out in shock.


    She never anticipated this turn of events, their previous encounters had been fueled by alcohol or anger.


    She thought their tumultuous Chapter was over and that she would finally be free after taking the bullet for him.


    "Don''t what? Huh?"


    Frederick raised an eyebrow as he tilted her chin up, forcing her


    Chapter 123 Don''t Do It


    meet his gaze directly.


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts


    00000


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 124

    Chapter 124 Kiss to Death


    TOB


    Frederick was simply intent on pinning ire down, feeling that she needed to be put in her ce.


    He hadn''t thought much beyond that, but hearing her say "don''t" suddenly brought back vivid memories of their intimate night together when he was drunk.


    The rity of those moments washed over him, making every touch feel as fresh as if it had just happened.


    Uncertain of why, Frederick felt a wave of good humor wash over him, and his anger dissipated as he released ire.


    ire stood there, stunned, her face flushing a deep crimson.


    She had thought Frederick was going to do something more aggressive.


    "What do you think I wanted to do?" Frederick teased, noticing how red ire''s face had be.


    "I... I didn''t think you wanted to do anything." ire stammered defensively, trying to mask her embarrassment.


    "Really?" Frederick leaned in closer, invading her personal


    space.


    "Yes," ire replied, her throat dry with anxiety.


    "But I actually do want to do something. What should I do about


    Chapter 124 Kiss to Death


    Frederick smirked as he tilted her chin up, bringing their lips dangerously close-just half a centimeter apart.


    She could feel his warm breath against her lips, the heat radiating from him as if he were about to kiss her. "You... let go of me," ire managed to say, her heart racing wildly.


    She took a deep breath before speaking again.


    Truthfully, Frederick''s looks were undeniably captivating; a significant part of why she had liked him so much in the past was because of his striking features.


    Despite everything that had happened between them, she thought she had moved on. Yet every time she saw his face, she felt herself teetering on the edge of falling for him again.


    At this moment, her voice came out soft and almost pleading -not quite a rejection but rather an invitation mixed with hesitation.


    It was a state that many men found irresistible.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Frederick felt a surge of desire at her vulnerability.


    "Let go? What if I don''t?" he challenged yfully.


    Seeing ire like this ignited something primal within him; he could feel the hormones surging through his veins, intensifying his need for her.


    "What do you want to do?" ire asked instinctively.


    ? Chapter 124 Kiss to Death


    His eyes mirrored the hunger of a wolf spotting its prey,


    The memory of theirst encounter flooded back how overwhelming it had been and her body tightened with nervous anticipation.


    "Frederick, just let go." she urged again, though it came out more as a plea than am


    mmand.


    Frederick raised an eyebrow andughed softly at her flustered state.


    "Let go? You mean ''let''s go'' or ''let go''?"


    He deliberately stretched out the words, his gaze dark and teasing as he scrutinized her reaction.


    "No! I mean let go... of your hand!" ire quickly corrected herself before she could finish the thought.


    Before she could finish exining, herself, Frederick silenced her with a kiss. "Mmm!" ire gasped in surprise at the suddenness of it all. "I''ll grant your wish; I''ll let go," Frederick said before kissing her deeply again, savoring the moment before pulling away just enough to tease her further. "You bastard!" ire eximed, taken aback by his audacity. She had never seen this side of Frederick before-so shamelessly yful and bold-that it left her momentarily speechless.


    "What? Not satisfied? Then let''s continue!"


    Frederick said with a mischievous glint in his eye as he leaned in again.


    . Chapter 124 Kiss to Death


    "Mm! Mmm!"


    ire protested against his lips but found herself overwhelmed as he captured her mouth once more.


    "Catch your breath, you silly woman!"


    Frederick finally pulled back after sensing how flushed and breathless she had be,


    ire gasped for air, trying to regainposure after feeling like she might suffocate from the intensity of their kiss.


    "Frederick! If you dare do anything else to me..." she started but couldn''t finish as the memory of nearly losing herself in him lingered in the air between them.


    "ire," he said with an air of authority, "no other woman has ever dared to speak to me like that."


    With that deration, he reached into her shirt, igniting an electric tension between them that neither could ignore.

 Love My Ex-Wife 125

    Chapter 125 The Satisfaction of Getting Her


    ire poyer expected Frederick to suddenly reach into her clothing. The unexpected wave of tingling sensations and coolness made her involuntarily gasp,


    Frederick, pleased to see ire so affected, looked at her with smug, satisfaction in his deep-set eyes,


    As he tightened his grip, ire found it increasingly difficult to


    It was important to note that ire had only been with Frederick once before,


    Throughout her life, she had been treated like a precious gem by everyone in the Prescott family, Not only were there no male suitors allowed to approach her, but even maintaining a distance of three meters was strictly enforced,


    Growing up, she attended school with Harrison, and each morning, as they left for school after breakfast, their parents would remind Harrison to keep a close watch over his sister.


    Given that the Prescott family was the wealthiest in Kingstown, Harrison''s reputation as the heir to the Prescott family meant that no man dared toe near her without facing severe


    Consequences,


    Chapter 125 The Satisfaction of Getting HerContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    letter. Harrison had promptly taken him to the schoolyard as an example of what would happen if anyone dared to pursue his sister.


    As ire reminisced about those days, she had a smile.


    Harrison had truly been an overprotective brother back then.


    She had felt like the happiest girl in the world, cherished as the beloved daughter of the Prescott family.


    However, everything changed when the truth about her identity surfaced-she was not the genuine Prescott heiress. After she spent four years in prison, and now, Harrison''s current attitude towards her felt like being cast from heaven into hell. Once the best brother in the world, he now regarded her with disdain.


    As these painful thoughts clouded her mind, Frederick continued his actions with increasing fervor.


    Noticing ire''s distraction, he felt a surge of irritation and narrowed his eyes before using his other hand to explore further, gripping her breast firmly and kneading it with just the right amount of pressure.


    "Stop! Frederick, you beast!" ire eximed, unable to contain herself any longer.


    She had never experienced such overwhelming sensations before; each touch sent jolts of pleasure mixed with pain radiating through her body.


    . Chapter 125 The Satisfaction of Getting Her


    lightheaded and mable to think clearly-hey mind sonenmed solely by the exquisite figling at hey hear


    With each passing moment, she felt herself secaben, moeanaking entirely to the sensations til she could favaly mone


    "A beast? Well, if you insist on calling me that I might live up to it," Frederick smirked at her reapones,


    As he finished speaking, one hand cupped ire''s transme the other ventured downward, teasing through the doll res below. "Ah!"


    The double surge of sensation made ire arch her se instinctively, her body trembling mentotly with rates of intensity. Seeing the satisfaction of domination glinting in hotel''s eyes, ire could no longer hold hack and begged for mens "Frederick, please... don''t!"


    She hadn''t forgotten thest time she''d seen that hak in hisseges -how utterly he had unraveled her that night


    Now, with every ounce of strength drained from her body, she felt as limp as water. The shame of his relentless teasing only made her pleas more desperate.


    To make matters worse, she could feel the slick heat pooling beneath her, her body betraying her in ways she couldn''t igure


    Chapter 125 The Satisfaction of Getting Herptiness gnawed at her, a craving for something to fill ferpletely, to thrust deeply and unrelentingly. The through consumed her, pushing her ever doner to the edge of losing control 4/4


    If this continued, ire wasn''t sure what reckless, woody things might spill from her lips.


    She dreaded the thought of confronting this version of herself the one who surrendered sopletely under Frederick''s dominance.


    "Begging now? Toote!" Frederick growled, a smirk tugging at his lips.


    Recalling her earlier distraction, he slid his hands beneath her, lifting her hips effortlessly. Spreading her legs, he pressed her firmly against his waist, leaving no room for escape.

 Love My Ex-Wife 126

    Chapter 126 I Hope You Can Be Tough


    ire gasped, "Frederick!"


    As she realized her pleas for mercy were falling on deaf ears, a sense of defiance began to stir within her.


    Yet, injured and vulnerable, how could she possibly fight back? The disparity in their strength, a man against a woman, was starkly evident.


    The moment she attempted to shift, Frederick''s grip on her thigh tightened effortlessly, as if he were merely adjusting his hold. She found herselfpletely immobilized.


    "ire," he said with a smug expression, "as a woman, I think it would be wise for you to be more sensible. Don''t you realize that the more you resist, the more you ignite a man''s desire to conquer? Or are you trying to provoke my desire to dominate you?" His arrogance was palpable.


    ire had always adored him, chasing after him since childhood, and now she understood that all her efforts were indeed meant to draw his attention and provoke his possessive instincts.


    Every year, on his birthday, she would surprise him with the most astonishing gifts.


    . Chapter 126 I Hope You Can Be Tough


    214 But the ire of today was far more weeds than the yard orda bud once been so naive, four years in prison had tawdd day outl


    "Desire to conquer? Vine Chire finally actwudych,


    It dawned on her that Frederick hetwood the hurd kw ying hard to get all along


    A wry smile crossed her lips as she recalled a saying she''d heard men despise women who are unresy m¨¢ne in bed,


    "Frederick," she replied coolly, "If that''s how you see it, so be it. Your perceptions matter little to me, I care about my own feelings."


    "I just don''t want to be your ything, anymore," the continued. "After everything I''ve been through, all I want is to line


    peacefully. Thest time you toyed with me left me utterly drained; I really don''t wish for another round of that. But given my current state, I can''t resist you anyway.


    "After all," she added with a hint of sarcasm, "you mentioned before that I was merely a stand-in for Caroline."


    "You said it yourself; this is just me repaying my debt to Anna"


    With that thought, ire released her grip on Frederick''s hand and let herself rxpletely.


    Shey there, staring at him with an expression as calm as a stillke devoid of any turbulence.


    Frederick observed ire intently, beneath her grandiose words about debts and rolesy an undeniable yearning for his


    Chapter 126 I Hope You Can Be Tough


    In the past, she had clung to him like a vine, desperate for his presence in her life.


    Now, her current demeanor seemed like yet another scheme designed to ensnare him further.


    "Is that so?" he mused with an amused glint in his eye. "Very well then; just submit and endure."


    Frederick reached out, deftly avoiding ire''s injury as he began to unbutton her clothing, one button at a time.


    In just a few swift motions, he stripped her bare.


    A sudden chill enveloped ire as shey exposed on the bed, her heart racing with an inexplicable tension.


    Frederick''s gaze was filled with intrigue as his fingers glided from her fingertips, tracing a path up her arms, over her shoulders, along her corbone, and finally to her face and lips.


    Each touch was featherlight, sending shivers coursing through ire''s body.


    Men seemed to possess an innate understanding of such moments. Although Frederick had never practiced these arts with other women, his experiences over the years in various settings had equipped him well for this encounter. He was patient, trailing his hands down from her corbone until they reached her chest, covering her softness with his palms.


    ire bit her lip, instinctively stifling a sound that threatened to


    Chapter 126 I Hope You Can Be Tough


    Even as Frederick''s fingers danced across her skin, she felt on involuntary tremor ripple through her body-an unfamiliar reaction she couldn''t quiteprehend.


    It took every ounce of strength she had to suppress the urge to respond.


    "Your heart is racing," Frederick observed, cing, his hand over her chest.


    While he might not have noticed the subtle quivers of her body, he could certainly feel the frantic rhythm of her heartbeat beneath his palm.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ire could mask many feelings from him, but she couldn''t control the pounding of her heart.


    "Very well, ire," he said with a hint of challenge in his voice. "I hope you can keep your lips sealed tonight and not ask me for anything."

 Love My Ex-Wife 127

    Chapter 127 Addicted


    Frederick noticed ire''s silence, her refusal to respond only fueling his amusement.


    With a cold smirk, he intensified his actions, coaxing her deeper into the moment.


    He patiently extended a finger, gently gliding it over her nipple.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The slight furrow in ire''s brow told him all he needed to know her body was undeniably reacting.


    Encouraged, he added another finger, cing both on her chest, each one teasingly circling her sensitive skin.


    As he continued this slow, deliberate motion, he watched ire''s resolve.


    When he saw that she could still hold back, he decided to push her limits further.


    He leaned in and took a gentle bite, curious to see how long she could endure this tantalizing game.


    The warmth and softness of his touch sent waves of sensation coursing through ire, challenging her rationality in ways she had never experienced before.


    Yet somehow, she managed to keep her teeth clenched tight, holding on to herposure even as the tension mounted.


    . Chapter 127 Addicted


    smirk curling at the corners of his mont


    This only piqued his interest further, if the westernglen mercy after just a few moments, it would be fue deveryt utterly unexciting.


    As he continued his teasing, Frederick found himeat  increasingly absorbed in the moment


    It felt less like he was ying with ire and more viewpletely focused on exploring a woman''s body


    One hand remained upied while the other bayan & Humber down to ire''s waist.


    Thest time Frederick had been with her, he had been damnk and hadn''t taken the time to truly appreciate her,


    Now, with her clothes removed, he was struck by Have Hender her waist was.


    This realization was a stark reminder of the forment re hag endured during her time in prison.


    Despite eating well and striving to survive, the relentless inc had prevented her from gaining any weight


    As Frederick observed her delicate form, he felt an overwhelming urge to hold her tightly, imagining himself releasing all his pent-up frustrations against her auf Hadly The thought of wrapping his hands around her waist filled his mind with a mix of desire and intensity.


    D


    Chapter 127 Addicted


    Frederick''s hands moved to ire''s waist, squeezing it firmly.


    "Ah!"


    ire couldn''t help but let out a soft moan, unable to contain her reaction any longer.


    Frederick raised an eyebrow, realizing at that moment that ire''s most sensitive spot was right here.


    He spread his hand wide, resting it on her waist before slowly dragging it upward.


    His touch was a mix of gentle caresses and firm kneading, each stroke sending waves of conflicting sensations through her- pain mingled with warmth and softness.


    Despite the difort, ire found herself caught in a whirlwind of feelings. She noticed the sounds escaping her lips and tried to suppress them, imagining herself as a mere robot devoid of emotion. To distract herself, she began counting sheep in her mind-one sheep, two sheep, three sheep...


    As she continued this mental exercise, ire felt a sense of relief wash over her; the distraction was working.


    She resolved that for the rest of the night, she would allow Frederick to y with her as he pleased while she counted sheep endlessly.


    Frederick noticed that ire was gradually calming down, and her intense reactions had faded away.


    D


    Chapter 127 Addicted


    No matter; he could continue exploring further down,


    419


    He hadn''t yet reached her most sensitive and vulnerable spot, He had faith in his skills.


    Meanwhile, ire kept counting sheep, her mind seemingly elsewhere, as Frederick''s hand continued its journey downward,


    Finally, when his fingers brushed against the dark forest of her most intimate area, ire''s mental counting came to an abrupt halt, overwhelmed by sensations that rendered her unable to focus any longer. Her body jolted at first, then trembled violently,


    Frederick felt a surge of satisfaction at ire''s reaction, a smile ying at the corners of his mouth as his fingers began to explore her more intimately, teasing and caressing with deliberate slowness. He focused on the sensitive area, gently rubbing and stroking,


    "Ah!"


    ire gasped, a sharp intake of breath escaping her lips as she struggled to suppress the overwhelming sensations coursing through her. She repeatedly told herself in her mind to resist, to not think about it.


    Yet her body betrayed her, responding honestly to his touch. Soon, a warm wave of moisture flowed from her, slicking Frederick''s fingers as she surrendered to the pleasure, Frederick felt the warmth enveloping him as his fingers slipped


    Chapter 127 Addicted


    "You''re so incredibly wet," he murmured, a sense of unprecedented aplishment washing over him.


    The heat and moisture wrapped around his fingers, igniting a thrill within him.


    He moved his fingers slightly, and the slickness surged forth, cascading around him.


    "Ah!"


    ire could no longer hold back. Her rationality was teetering. Frederick''s gentle movements pushed her over the brink, unleashing a wave of pleasure that consumed her entirely. "Isn''t this what you really want? Hmm? It''s so intense."


    Frederick felt ire''s warmth tightening around him, his lips parting slightly as he intensified his movements, thrusting rhythmically and passionately.


    "I... Mmm..."


    Seeing that ire was still able to handle it, he felt that one finger wasn''t enough, so he added another, deepening their connection.


    This time, ire''s waves of pleasure surged even more fiercely, spilling out in rhythmic bursts.


    "Frederick, please. Mmm!" ire finally couldn''t hold back her pleas.


    "What are you begging me for? Hmm?"


    (0

 Love My Ex-Wife 128

    Chapter 128 Unruly


    ire''s words trailed off as she let out a soft moan. Frederick, intrigued, looked at her intently.


    At that moment, ire was a mess-her hair was disheveled, and arge patch beneath her was soaked. Sweat glistened on her forehead, causing strands of hair to cling to her face.


    Meanwhile, Frederick sat upright andposed, his clothes perfectly in ce. Despite the intense actions of his hands that would make anyone ufortable, he maintained an air of calm control, embodying the very definition of a gentleman. The stark contrast between them only deepened ire''s embarrassment, making her feel as if she were utterly unrestrained and reckless.


    Noticing that ire hadn''t responded for a while, Frederick added another finger.


    "Ah! Mmm!"


    ire found herself overwhelmed; three fingers felt like too much, as if she might burst.


    After all, she had only been with Frederick once before.


    Yet, as the initial difort faded, she began to feel waves of pleasure rising with each of his movements.


    With each surge of sensation, ire gradually lost herself in the


    . Chapter 128 Unruly


    "Ah, it feels so overwhelming! Frederick, please, I''m begging you. Don''t keep doing this!"


    ire gasped between soft whimpers, her voice trembling with


    urgency,


    "How overwhelming is it?" Frederick asked, a satisfied smirk forming on his lips.


    "It really is too much! I feel like I can''t hold back any longer. I just want to scream, to call out. Mmm!"


    Even at this moment, ire struggled to maintain herposure, her inner resolve still fighting against the rising tide of pleasure. "Then let it out! Scream! Call out!"


    Frederick felt an unprecedented sense of aplishment swell within him at her words.


    "No, no, we can''t. We''re in a hospital."


    ire shook her head quickly, recalling thest time a nurse hade in, feeling an overwhelming sense of embarrassment.


    "And what if we are? It''ste; no one wille in. Richard is outside keeping watch."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Frederick had an unexpected urge to hear ire scream with abandon.


    "What? Richard?"


    Chapter 128 Unruly


    The mention of Richard''s name made ire even more anxious. She pressed her lips tightly together, ncing nervously toward the door, terrified of making any sound that might alert him. However, Frederick continued his movements, and the sensation of three fingers was more than ire could bear.


    Her face flushed bright red, and beads of sweat dripped steadily from her forehead.


    Seeing the deep crimson of ire''s cheeks and the veins in her neck pulsing, Frederick worried she might overwhelm herself.


    He quickly grabbed his phone, found a random TV show, and turned up the volume, cing it on the table to create some background noise.


    With the sound filling the room, ire felt a bit more at ease. As the pressure built inside her became unbearable, she finally released her grip and gasped for fresh air. "Ha! Ha! Ah!"


    But even as she breathed deeply, a sound escaped her lips.


    She felt the wet, empty sensation beneath her, each moment bringing a wave of satisfaction that built upon thest, intensifying with every thrust.


    Finally, at a certain point, she reached her climax.


    It was an unprecedented feeling of bliss, like experiencing a refreshing rain after a long drought in the desert or as if she had escaped the pull of gravity and was floating on a cloud. Chapter 128 Unruly


    "Mmm, I want it! Please, just do it to me-I want it so badly."


    In that moment of overwhelming pleasure, irepletely lost her sense of reason and her grasp on herself.


    She continuously caressed her body, gripping Frederick''s hand to guide it over herself.


    When his hand found one breast, she instinctively reached for the other, creating a rhythm of shared exploration.


    Frederick watched ire with growing desire, unable to resist the urge to pin her down and ravage herpletely.


    Lost in his thoughts, he acted on that impulse.


    However, his fervor was overwhelming; he was so intense that it nearly brought ire to tears.


    He was truly out of control, consumed by the desire to conquer ire''s body, driven by an insatiable craving that felt otherworldly and addictive.


    In the heat of the moment, Frederick flipped her around, lifting her waist and positioning her face down on the bed. He wrapped his arms around her, smacking her backside to encourage her to arch her hips as he thrust into her from behind. "Ugh... I can''t take it anymore, Frederick... please be gentle..." she whimpered.


    "Frederick, it feels like I''m dying anding back to life all at once. You''re being too rough... ugh..."


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 129

    Chapter 129 Get Yourself Drunk


    Frederick was deeply engrossed in the moment, letting out a low, satisfied growl.


    However, upon hearing ire''s sobs, he froze, his body halting mid-action.


    He could feel ire''s body trembling and the tightness of her muscles, prompting him to ultimately release her.


    Gently, heid her back on the bed, careful to ce her head on the pillow with utmost tenderness.


    As he observed ire''s damp hair and the sweat glistening on her chest, an unexpected pang of concern welled up within him an emotion he hadn''t recognized before.


    When heter entered ire''s body, his movements were instinctively gentle, reminiscent of how one might handle a newborn.


    Even Frederick himself was unaware of this softness; it was a response driven purely by his physical instincts.


    Afterward, ire sumbed to exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep.


    Given her prior injuries and the intensity of their encounter, it was no surprise that she drifted off so quickly.


    Standing in the shadows of the night, Frederick watched


    Chapter 129 Get Yourself Drunk shown during their encounter.


    He lit a cigarette and stepped outside.


    "You don''t need to follow me," he instructed Richard as he reached the hospital exit.


    "Let''s grab a drink," he said once in his car, frowning as he contemted his next move before dialing Harrison''s number. "Same ce as always." Harrison happened to be awake when Frederick called and soon arrived at Eclipse Nightclub.


    "What''s going on?" he asked upon seeing Frederick''s furrowed brow and tense demeanor.


    "I slept with ire," Frederick stated bluntly without any pretense.


    "And?"


    Harrison tightened his fists, surprised yet seemingly expecting this news.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "There''s nothing more to it. I didn''t think it would happen either," Frederick replied, shaking his head but withholding some of his deeper feelings.


    "You should have seen thising when you used her to shield Caroline from harm," Harrison remarked. "It''s only natural for things to develop between a man and a woman who spend so much time together. Besides, ire is quite attractive; she''s had countless admirers since childhood." Chapter 129 Get Yourself Drunk


    "But remember Amma''s death," Harrison continued. "What happened is dones just keep it physical and don''t let your heart get involved,"


    "Elizabeth already knows about this; it''ll make exining things easier for you," Harrison added, sensing Frederick''s unease.


    Frederick nodded slowly, realizing that perhaps his feelings towards ire were more about vengeance thanpassion.


    "I think you''re right; maybe I''m just punishing her for Anna." At this moment, he heard Harrison''s words and became even more determined that he was just punishing ire. "Exactly," Harrison confirmed. "By the way, Elizabeth''s nieth birthday is in a week-make sure you bring ire along."


    "Understood," Frederick said as he took arge gulp from his drink.


    Yet despite trying to drown his thoughts in alcohol, images of ire lingered in his mind throughout the night.


    As they drank together, Harrison eventually sumbed to intoxication and fell asleep on the couch while Frederick continued to sip away at his drink.


    Determined to forget everything for just a moment longer, Frederick found himself increasingly alert rather than numb as memories of ire flooded back to him.


    Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of drinking, he slumped onto the couch in their private booth and finally closed


    Chapter 129 Get Yourself Drunk


    414


    returning to Halfmoon Manor until she was discharged from the hospital.


    When Richard informed him about ire''s release, Frederick merely nodded without looking up from his work.


    "Where should I take her? Halfmoon Manor has Caroline there." Richard asked cautiously.


    Finally lifting his gaze, Frederick set down his pen and replied coldly, "Bring her to my office."


    "What?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 130

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 130 Not Satisfied Yet?


    Richard never expected Frederick to say he wanted ire brought to his office.


    Over the years, Frederick had never allowed any woman into this space, not even the female suspects from past cases.


    Richard, having served alongside Frederick for so long. understood the significance of this decision.


    The office was Frederick''s sanctuary, a ce that represented his hard-fought victories and thest bastion of his personal space. 1/4


    For years, Frederick had persevered through countless battles, driven by a singr belief.


    That Hawthorne House was not a refuge for him.


    Halfmoon Manor held nofort either, it was only this office that stood as a testament to his struggles and triumphs.


    Here, he had faced death more times than he could count, and many of hisrades had fallen in pursuit of the honor he now cherished.


    Yet now, he was inviting ire into this sacred space.


    Richard stared at Frederick, lost in thought.


    He began to realize that perhaps even Frederick himself was


    Chapter 130 Not Satisfied Yet?


    Frederick''s voice broke through Kichard''s reverie, prompting him to act.


    At that moment, Frederick remained oblinious to the deeper implications of his request.


    His mind was upied with thoughts of Caroline''s unstable condition-she had been particrly vtiletely-and he believed it best not to have ire stay at Halfmoon Manor for


    now


    He intended to bring her here temporarily and would find her another ce if necessary.


    An hourter, Richard returned with ire in tow.


    "General, Ms. Prescott has arrived," he announced after knocking on the door and bowing slightly in respect.


    "Mm," Frederick replied without lifting his gaze from his paperwork, his tone indifferent as if this were just another day at the office.


    "Ms. Prescott, please have a seat. I''ll go make you some coffee," Richard said, sensing the awkwardness in the air.


    He nced between ire and Frederick, unsure of what Frederick''s intentions were.


    "Okay, thank you," ire replied, momentarily taken aback.


    She hadn''t expected such treatment after being discharged from the hospital.


    Chapter 130 Not Solished Y


    Reflecting on her


    314


    dewarawoon Manor, where she wasn''t allowed to wes mytiny to the brow pews ss of water this fett Wike a dark.. Why was everything, suddenly differen


    re''s heart raced as the looked at Frederick, a mix of hope and confusion sowy, with her,


    Could it be that now she had a bytte pher by his side, acting as a shield for Carchine?


    Yes, that had to bett


    "Richard, find a discreet apartment and prepare everything ire will need for her daily Me, Frederick instructed.


    Only then did ire realize that she was being moved to another location. "An apartment?" she edhood, surprised. Shouldn''t she be going to Halfmoon Manor instead?


    If not, how would Frederick exin this to others? It seemed essential for everyone to believe that the woman by his side all these years was indeed her.


    An unsettling, thought crept in: if she wasn''t returning to Halfmoon Manor, did that mean Frederick had received some information suggesting he was on the verge of running for president?


    Or worse, that he no longer needed her?


    "Is there a problem?" Frederick asked, unaware of ire''s? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chapter 130 Not Satisfied Yet?


    "No problem," ire replied quickly, "I''m just worried about something. If you don''t let me return to Halfmoon Manor, what if those with ulterior motives find out? They might specte and take action, especially since you''re on the brink of a presidential campaign and our situation has already caused quite a stir.''


    ireid out all the pros and cons to Frederick, simultaneously testing whether she still held any value in his eyes,


    Frederick paused, taken aback by her concerns. He hadn''t considered those implications before, but hearing them from ire felt strange.


    Sensing the tension in the room, Richard decided it was best to leave before he got caught in the crossfire. He set down the coffee and exited quickly.


    Once the door closed behind him, Frederick smirked coldly. "ire, did you not enjoy yourself yesterday? Are you waiting for another opportunity?"


    He perceived her desire to remain at Halfmoon Manor as an attempt to keep herself close to him-perhaps even to seduce him further.

 Love My Ex-Wife 131

    Chapter 131 Request


    "So what?"


    ire hesitated and felt nervous. She walked over to Frederick''s desk and just bent over,


    She hadn''t found out anything through her earlier seduction, but Frederick''s statement had led her to believe that he was genuinely interested in her body,All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyway, they''d slept together more than once or twice. Besides, Frederick was truly good at it, and he was the man she had loved so much since she was a little girl.


    So why would it hurt if they slept together a few more times? It would be two birds with one stone for ire, and she''d better protect herself, right?


    She had been wearing a low neckline today, so when she bent over, her boobs were almost bouncing out.


    Seeing it, Frederick immediately thought of how her soft boobs would feel in his hands.


    "If you want it, I''ll fulfill you."


    He smiled and grabbed ire''s hand straight away, making her cross the table and sit across hisp.


    The familiar vor and sensation made Frederick get hard quickly between his legs.


    > Chapter 131 Request


    He realized his impulsion and obsession, but he thought it was all paid for by ire on Anna''s behalf. Then, he became domineering. "Hmm!"


    ire straddled Frederick''sp, unable to resist. She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and let him manipte her body.


    As Frederick gradually got into her body, ire fellpletely.


    "General Hawthorne."


    Suddenly, a voice came through the door. ire was shocked and intended to leave Frederick''s body.


    "Don''t you want to be satisfied?"


    Frederick, however, pressed down on her, holding her firmly against him.


    "No, Frederick."


    ire nced at her naked body. If Frederick''s henchman had pushed his way in at this moment, she would have been seen naked.


    Great men sometimes would yield. Besides, she was just an ordinary woman, so she had nothing to gain by not showing weakness at this moment. "What''s up?"


    Seeing ire''s pleading eyes, Frederick nced at the doorway,


    B


    . Chapter 131 Request


    "Nothing. General Hawthorne, it''s just..."


    As the man at the door heard Frederick''s unpleasant tone, he stammered.


    "If you have nothing to do, get out."


    Frederick knew it wasn''t anything important, so he just told the man to get out.


    He didn''t do it for ire, who was begging for mercy.


    Whether ire was ufortable or not was secondary. What mattered now was that Frederick wasn''t satisfied at this moment in time, so he would be annoyed if he was interrupted. ire was secretly relieved when she heard footsteps fading away outside the door.


    Frederick, who hadn''t vented in a long time, did it over and over again.


    They moved from the office chair to the desk, then to the floor and the sofa. Finally, when they got to the floor-to-ceiling windows, ire was truly scared.


    It was pouring outside, the rain was hitting the floor-to-ceiling windows, and they were up on a high floor, so it was blurry enough that they wouldn''t be seen much.


    However, with ire lying on her stomach in front of the window, she could still make out the pedestriansing and going on the street below. Chapter 131 Request


    "Frederick, not here. Please!"


    With the nervous stimtion, ire felt like every cell in her body was mobilized.


    Not only that, ire always felt as if those people could see her.


    Besides, now she was naked, so she felt a lot of shame in her


    mind.


    "You weren''t satisfied, so I''m going to make sure you feel great this time."


    Frederick moved close to ire''s ear and grabbed her hands over her head, controlling her firmly on the floor-to-ceiling window.


    At that moment, through the rain hitting the ss, ire seemed to see someone looking her way.


    ire got even more flustered. As the man raised his head, she was shaking all over. She tried to fight back, but she couldn''t, so all she could do was beg for mercy, and she was so desperate that she was almost crying. "Frederick, not here, okay? Please. I''ll do whatever you want as long as we don''t do it here."


    She felt like she had been stripped naked and thrown out into the street at this moment.


    Those people could see her, especially since it kept flowing between her legs, so she was incredibly ashamed.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 132

    Chapter 132 I Will Kill You


    Frederick pressed against ire, feeling her trembling body, and frowned.


    He couldn''t stand the desire long ago, but seeing ire''s eyes flushed and they were full of tears, he got inexplicably annoyed in his mind.


    "Stop it!"


    Frederick grabbed ire by the shoulders and pointed at her in


    It wa


    as if he was going to make ire suffer right there on the floor-to-ceiling window if she dared to cry.


    "Hmm! Uh!"


    Seeing Frederick like this, ire immediately held back her


    tears.


    There was nothing she could do now but listen to Frederick.


    Finally, instead of doing it in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Frederick led ire to the restroom behind his office."


    ire didn''t feel as scared as she had just before the floor-to-ceiling window, and she wasn''t sure if it was because she was lying on the bed or something else. She could feel her whole body rxed, and Frederick could feel


    Chapter 132 I Will Kill You


    The two hadn''t done it in a long time. They embraced each other anew this night, as if every cell in their bodies was exploding


    with some kind of energy.


    When they got done, ire was almost passed out from exhaustion.


    ire was in a daze when she felt someone wiping her up and giving her a nice warm shower.


    She thought it would be Frederick. After all, she and Frederick were the only two people in this office.


    But then again, Frederick hated her so much, so how could he possibly give her such a gentle shower afterward?


    At this moment, she was too tired to open her eyes long ago, so she gradually fell asleep in such tenderness.


    ire thought that maybe this was a dream of hers from beginning to end.


    The next morning, ire woke up and opened her eyes to realize that she had indeed taken a shower.


    Had Frederick truly done it to herst night...


    "Ms. Prescott, did you sleep wellst night?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As ire walked out to the lounge, she saw the middle-aged woman standing by the sofa outside.


    "Who are you?" ire looked around and realized Frederick


    wasn''t in the office.


    Chapter 132 I Will Kill You


    315 "Ms, Prescoll, nice to meet you, and just call me Wendy Goneed Hawthorne asked me to take care of you, and I''ll take you to the apartment when you wake up" Wendy came over to her and nodded respectully and slightly


    "Apartment?" ire was slightly stored.


    An hourter, Wendy led her to a loucy apartment


    It was arge duplex apartment with two floors up and down, two bedrooms upstairs and one downstars.


    It was decorated in a simple style with only ck, white, and gray colors, like Frederick''s style.


    "Ms. Prescott, I have cleaned the main bedroom upstairs. I''ve gotten all the everyday items you need. If you think there''s anything missing, just let me know, and I''ll get it" Wendy briefly described the apartment before leading ire up to the second floor.


    "Oh, okay, Thanks,"


    ire politely nodded before walking into the room.


    It was just as Wendy had said; there was everything for daily necessities except for her own clothes.


    "By the way, Ms. Prescott, General Hawthorne has asked someone to deliver your clothes from the Halfmoon Manor, and they''re hung in the closet. Is there anything else you need?" ? Chapter 132 I Will Kill You


    45


    "General Hawthorne told me if your needed myling, folds you shopping."


    Wendy followed and walked in, opening the closet to s


    "It''s not necessary."


    ire had just replied, and she hadn''t even finished when s familiar shout came from downstairs,


    "ire, you''re a bitch. Get out here!"


    ire walked out of her room when she heard it and good at the top of the stairs to see Diana yelling towards the second floor


    Caroline was standing behind Diana.


    The only reason Diana was here for ire was because Caroline kept stirring up their rtionship.


    Caroline had gotten some pictures this morning, Although those pictures were a bit blurry, she could tell right away that it was Frederick and ire.


    The two were cuddling intimately, doing what lovers do.


    Caroline didn''t know who sent them to her, so she asked Diana to check them out. When it was checked, they did find out about ire sleeping in Frederick''s office yesterday. She learned that Diana hadn''t been to Frederick''s office, let alone another woman.


    Caroline waspletely flustered. Then, she tried everything


    D


    > Chapter 132 I Will Kill You


    could think of to incite Diana.


    Now that Caroline had followed Diana here, she''d served her purpose, so of course, she was going to keep pretending.


    "Diana, maybe things aren''t what you think they are."


    Caroline tugged on Diana''s coat, just standing hypocritically behind Diana.


    "I thought they''d be? She slept directly in Frederick''s officest night, and she seduced Frederick when she recovered from her injuries and came out of the hospital."


    "Now she''s enjoying such a nice treatment that Frederick has arranged a fancy apartment for her alone. Oh, yes, he even hired a maid."


    "This bitch got Anna killed, but now she''s so tantly enjoying everything that originally belonged to Anna. ire, I''m going to kill you!"


    At this point, Diana was feeling furious and impulsively rushed upstairs towards ire.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 133

    Chapter 133 What Could You Do


    "Diana, don''t be impulsive."


    Caroline was still pretending to try to stop Diana, but he was actually pretending to walk slowly like a turtle.


    ire stood on the second floor stairs, leaning on the railing, just waiting for Diana and Caroline toe rushing up.


    Of course, she could hear Caroline''s voice clearly.


    However, she didn''t want to care if Caroline meant it or not, and she had been so tired of living inside the prison for the past four


    years.


    ire couldn''tst much longer, and she only got out of prison with the help of her grandmother.


    She had thought that she could escape from all that pain once she got out of prison.


    Besides, ire never wanted anything more than to live a simple


    life.


    No matter if it was a rich girl, true love, or Frederick, she didn''t want anything anymore.


    But she couldn''t even fulfill such a simple wish, as if this was the way the world was, and the kind people were always bullied.


    So why should ire care about anything else? Anyway, she had


    Chapter 133 What Could You Do


    Since ire and Frederick showed her cards, the situation was so much better than it was before, wasn''t it?


    ire now just thought that when a person was weak, all the


    people would think the one was a pushover and try to bully that person.


    What were Diana and Caroline?


    If it were in the past, when ire was in the Prescott family, she wouldn''t even give them a second nce.


    When they said the wrong thing, ire would make them shut up just by giving them a p.


    "ire, you''re a bitch. You seduced Frederick and did such a shameless thing. How dare you look at me like that? Do you want to die?"


    Seeing that ire was so careless and didn''t take her seriously, Diana directly pped ire.


    ire sneered and looked over with a stern look. "Diana, look, you should have thought about the consequences after you pped me like that."


    "Well, consequences? That''s ridiculous. Consequences for what? I did hit you, so what are you going to do?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Diana sneered, thinking it was truly hrious for ire to say that.


    Caroline had already told Diana that the only reason ire could stay by Frederick''s side was an excuse for her. Chapter 133 What Could You Do


    mention a p in the face. Even if Diana had just killed ire today, what would Frederick have done with her? That was just a woman Frederick didn''t love. What could her second brother do to her? She was just a woman he didn''t care about.


    "How can I? Haha... Diana, that''s the best joke I''ve heard since I got out of jail. It won''t matter if you''re stupid, and I''ll teach you a good lesson today." ire turned around, leaned gently against the railing, and looked up at Caroline and Diana.


    Later, ire was not only telling Diana something, but also Caroline.


    ire wanted to let the two women know that they would never bother her again, and she didn''t want to argue with them again.


    "It''ll be fine if you know about the slums, but if you don''t, just turn on your cell phone and look it up. See what the Inte is saying about me right now.


    "Also, after reading it, ask Arthur, Frederick, or your parents how important I truly am to Frederick today.


    "Frederick is in the thick of thepetition for the President right now, and I''ve be the well-known woman beside him. What do you think he can do if something happens to me?


    "He was wicked and killed the woman beside him? Or the woman beside him was killed by his own sister? Or maybe he can''t even protect the woman beside him before he bes the . Chapter 133 What Could You Do


    "Now let alone you doing something to me, even if you p me and I take a picture of it, do you believe it''ll be on the headlines tomorrow in no time?


    What do you think this news means to the Hawthorne family, which has been in politics for generations? As the daughter of the Hawthorne family, even if you''re stupid, you won''t be unaware of this, right?"


    As ire finished speaking, Diana and Caroline looked at each other in disbelief, no longer having anything to say.


    The two did hear about what happened in the slums earlier, but they didn''t even think it would end up like this.


    Caroline was even more frightened after hearing this. If this were true, everything she had spent thest four years working on would be over,


    "ire, I think you should be honest. If that''s true, why won''t Frederick pick you up and take you back to the Halfmoon Manor?"


    Caroline didn''t care how important ire was to Frederick, and she didn''t want to care about anything regarding the Hawthorne family,


    She wanted to instigate Diana to do something to ire right now, and Diana had better get annoyed and just push ire down the stairs to her death,


    If that happened, it would have nothing to do with Caroline. Anyway, it was all Diana''s doing. She could stay out of it, and even more so, she could pretend to be innocent and stay with


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 134

    Chapter 134 Did ire Save Diana


    Diana immediately got furious as soon as she heard Caroline''s words.


    As the daughter of the Hawthorne family, she had always been arrogant,


    "ire, don''t be an rmist here. You''re just a bitch that the Prescott family didn''t want, and even your mother was an unseemly thief who stole the identity of the Prescott family''s daughter for you. "Your father was even a worthless gamble. All your family are despicable. What are you so proud of here?"


    Diana pointed at ire''s nose and scolded her furiously.


    "So what if it were the Prescott family? So what if my mother were a thief? None of that matters to me nowadays, and I rely on my abilities and my dignity.


    "You''ve already said I was so inferior, and Frederick asked me to stay with him, so I''m capable. What about you? What are you if you leave the Hawthorne family?"


    ire raised her eyebrows, not caring in the slightest.


    After enduring four years in prison and moving through a ce as shady as Eclipse Nightclub, just a few words from Diana were nothing to ire.


    . Chapter 134 Did ire Save Diana


    Diana hadn''t expected ire to be so arrogant now, and she couldn''t say a word in retort for a moment,


    215


    She remembered ire being so cautious, timid, and fearful thest time she''d seen ire at the Halfmoon Manor, but why was she so articte now?


    "What''s wrong with me? Can''t you refute me? Get out! Don''t bother me again!"


    ire had just recovered. She was finally out of the hospital. She was already tired after being tortured by Frederickst night, so she was quite tired of dealing with Diana and Caroline. "ire, how can you talk like that? You''ve gone too far."


    The more overbearing ire became, the more worried Caroline felt.


    What would they do if ire returned to the Halfmoon Manor?


    Caroline spoke as she thought carefully about where ire was now. She saw that ire was rxing against the railing, so she had an idea.


    Wouldn''t it be easy for ire to fall in her current posture?


    Caroline smiled smugly. Upon saying that, she pretended to be excited and stepped forward to do it, incidentally using the inertia of her body to shove Diana forward and towards ire, who was leaning on the railing. But Caroline was too stupid to overdo it. ire had even studied. at the Underground Boxing Ring, so could she not dodge


    Chapter 134 Did ire Save Diana little trick?


    At that moment, ire quickly ducked it.


    Caroline had used almost all of her body''s strength.


    Diana was caught off guard, and she didn''t hit ire. She couldn''t stay on her feet, tripped, and went over the railing.


    It was a fancy duplex apartment with high floors, and the second floor would be the height of the third floor of an ordinary building. Diana hit her head right on top of it.


    If Diana fell, she''dnd on her head. Even if she wouldn''t die,


    she''d be a fool or brain-dead.


    "Ah?"


    Diana had lived a pampered life since she was a little girl. Not to mention falling from a building she hadn''t even been touched. Looking at such a high height, she screamed in fear. Luckily, ire moved in time, pulling her by one foot.


    Diana staggered in front of the railing, closing her eyes tightly as her whole body kept shivering. It wasn''t until she felt a hand grab her foot that she bravely opened her eyes and looked back.. "Why did you save me?"


    Seeing it was ire, Diana was stunned for a long moment before asking.


    "If the daughter of the Hawthorne family had died in my ce, I Chapter 134 Did ire Save Diana


    would have suffered. You''ve already said I have nothing and no


    support right now, haven''t you?"


    ire smiled and yanked Diana up with a firm tuz,


    "Don''t think I''ll be grateful just because you saved me."


    Diana covered her heart and sat at the railing. It took her a long


    time to calm down and look over at ire.


    "Grateful? Well, do you think I need it?" ire crouched down


    in front of Diana.


    ire just wanted tough, and she never thought Diana would appreciate it.


    After all, four years ago, Diana almost got ire killed over Anna''s death.


    ire could see clearly what had just happened and that Caroline was the one who had started it.


    She looked back to Caroline after she finished speaking to Diana.


    "I just need you to know that I''m not a pushover. Since I can save you. I can also get you killed."


    She was answering Diana, but it was Caroline he was threatening.


    "Diana, let''s go."


    Seeing the fierce murderous intent in ire''s eyes, Caroline was truly scared this time when she thought about how fast ire Chapter 134 Did ire Save Diens


    "Bye,"


    ire patted the dirt on her body, you up, and headed for her


    FOOD,


    "Gosh! I was so searedThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Wendy, who was in the doorway, watched as Carolus and Diama made their way safely down the stairs. It was only after the heard the door m from the doorway that she finally calmed down and kept taking deep breaths, Wendy came back to her senses and hurriedly called Frederict to tell him all about it.


    "What did you say? Did ire save Diana?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 135

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 135 Time Will Tell


    Prederick suddenly paused the pen in his hand.


    "Yes, General Hawthorne."


    Wendy replied respectfully, but she didn''t understand why Frederick cared about that.


    Wendy had no idea what had happened four years ago, and she didn''t know about the rtionship between Diana, Caroline, ire, and Frederick,


    She just calmly rted what had just happened to Frederick, who knew as soon as he heard it that Caroline and Diana were the ones causing trouble. Wendy thought Frederick should care about what happened today, but why did he just mention that ire saved Diana?


    "From now on, no matter what happens, you''re going to tell me everything."


    Frederick held the phone for a long time and hung up after telling Wendy a few words.


    He put down his phone and looked at the file in front of him for za moment withplicated feelings.


    All he could think about was what Wendy had just said about ire saving Diana.


    Chapter 135 Time Will Tell


    over an incident involving a real or fake daughter.


    Why did ire save Diana in such a situation?


    In particr, Wendy said it was Diana who had been aggressive.


    "General Hawthorne, the terrorists who moved in yesterday have given their ounts, and here''s the testimony." Frederick was distracted when Richard walked in, giving an ount of the terrorists he interrogated yesterday.


    "Okay."


    Frederick responded lightly as he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. Then, he asked, "Richard, what kind of person do you think ire is?" "General Hawthorne, why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    Richard put down the file bag in his hand, stayed stunned for a moment, and didn''t know what to say in response to Frederick''s words right away.


    He was afraid that he would upset Frederick and get punished if he said the wrong thing.


    Richard knew what had happened four years ago, so he thought he should be especially careful with everything he said all the? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    more.


    He had worked for Frederick for years, so of course, he knew what Anna''s death four years ago meant to Frederick.


    Chapter 135 Time Will Tell


    Frederick knew what Richard was worried about, and he turned to look at Richard.


    Richard said after looking at Frederick''s expression, "I actually don''t think Ms. Prescott is as arrogant and bossy as she''s been rumored to be, and at least she''s been that waytely." "You also think she looks like a different person when she gets out of prison."


    Frederick had discussed this with Harrison all along before, and Harrison had always said that ire was pretending, and now there was finally someone who was of the same opinion as him. Richard nodded. "Judging by recent events, I think so."


    Frederick added, "But it''s hard for her to change her personality, and it''s easy to pretend when she wants to."


    "General Hawthorne, time will tell. One may pretend for a moment, not forever."


    Richard thought he saw things a bit more clearlypared to Frederick, an insider.


    After Richard left, Frederick''s ears kept echoing what he had just said.


    On the following day, Frederick seemed to be handling the task at hand in a steady and organized manner, but he could not help but always think of everything that had happened with ire in recent days. Chapter 135 Time Will Tell


    For those things that he normally aplished pretty quickly, it was dark by the time he was done with them because he was so affected by this incident.


    When he checked the time, he told Richard to go back first, and he drove out himself.


    Frederick sat inside the car and stepped on the gas, his mind still filled with the things Wendy said during the day, and ire''s face kept shing in front of his eyes.


    He unconsciously stepped on the elerator and sped away,


    The car windows were open. He drove fast, and his ears were filled with the raging gusts of wind, as if only this feeling of weightlessness in his body and the excitement of speed could make him calm down. However, by the time Frederick stopped the car, he realized that he had driven up to the entrance to the fancy apartmentmunity that he had asked Wendy to bring ire to.


    Frederick took one look at the apartment and drove into the


    It was eleven o''clock when he got to the apartment, and ire had just finished her shower and stepped out of the bathroom:


    Honestly, ire didn''t expect Frederick toe over at this hour.


    She hadn''t locked the door because she and Wendy were the only ones inside the apartment, and no one else would be here. She came out with a bathrobe wrapped around her, ready to Chapter 135 Time Will Tell


    Unexpectedly, she had just gotten her bathrobe off and was getting ready to dress when Frederick pushed his way through the door.


    "Wendy, wait... Ah!"


    ire thought it was Wendy after she heard the noise, but she wasn''t finished talking when she turned to see Frederick.

 Love My Ex-Wife 136

    Chapter 136 How Dare You


    ire was caught off guard and yelled. The clothes she was holding fell to the floor, and Frederick saw her naked body.


    Even though they had done it countless times, it was the first time Frederick had seen ire like this.


    She hadn''t blow-dried her hair, so it looked wet. A few strands stuck to her cheeks, and the water clinging to her hair trickled down, dripping a bit from her corbone and rolling down her body. Frederick swallowed subconsciously. ire''s eyes looked as tender as the eyes of an innocent deer after a shower.


    At this point, ire''s scared and innocent eyes seemed to be the most gracious invitation to a man.


    It was as if she was saying, "Come on, do it to me."


    In an instant, the entire room seemed to be filled with a sweet and ambiguous atmosphere.


    It wasn''t until Wendy''s voice came through the door that the two came back to their senses.


    "Ms. Prescott, what''s going on? Did a thief get in?"


    Wendy had just gone to bed when she heard ire yelling so much upstairs. She thought a thief had gotten in, so she quickly ran upstairs.


    >> Chapter 136 How Dare You


    ire made a casual excuse to respond, her face flushed in fear that Wondy would push her way in and see Frederick and her, who was naked.


    "Oh, alright. Ms. Prescott, remember to let me know if you need anything."


    Fortunately, Wendy left without suspecting anything.


    "What are you screaming about? Stupid woman, haven''t I seen your body before?"


    Looking at ire''s naked body, Frederick stepped forward.


    Frederick would have been embarrassed if Wendy had juste


    in and seen this.


    "So what if you''ve seen it? Could you just see me naked after a shower now if you had seen it before?"


    ire admitted that Frederick was right, but she was still unconvinced, so she muttered in a low voice and took one step back.


    Until ire stepped back to the cab behind her, there was no more room for her to retreat.


    "What did you say? Louder."


    They were so close that Frederick, of course, heard ire muttered in a whisper, but he just didn''t listen to what it was. He continued to move closer, cupping ire''s chin and forcing her to look up at him. Chapter 136 How Dare You


    ire tiptoed nervously and pressed herself against the cab behind her, but as soon as her body touched the cool cab, she took a deep breath before she could answer Frederick''s words. "What''s wrong? Are you still flirting with me? It seemedst night wasn''t enough."


    As far as Frederick was concerned, ire was deliberately trying to seduce him right now.


    "Yes, that''s enough!" ire replied instantly and decisively.


    "You''ve aroused my desire, so it''s toote for you to refuse at this moment."


    Frederick became excited and certainly didn''t care about ire.


    "Frederick, how dare you?"


    ire reached out hastily, pushing outward to deny Frederick.


    They''d done it so long yesterday that it had taken ire a long time to recover, and she could feel a bit of difort between her legs until now, so she truly didn''t want to do it again. Frederick narrowed his eyes slightly. "ire, do you know that no woman has ever dared to talk to me like that?"


    "Please don''t torture me, okay? Frederick." ire hurriedly changed her tone to please him.


    After what happenedst night, she had realizedpletely that she should show weakness, or else she would be the one to Chapter 136 How Dare You


    "ire, do you know that makes me want to make you cry even more?"


    Frederick leaned in close to ire''s ear, and when he finished speaking, he grabbed her arm and carried her over his shoulder.


    "No! Frederick, you can''t do this to me. You did it so many timesst night, so weren''t you tired? Just for the sake of your body, you should..."


    ire was carried towards the bed by Frederick, unable to resist, and she felt panicked. She hurriedly said that she was doing it for Frederick''s sake.


    She could think that if she was tortured by Frederick again tonight, she might have a hard time getting out of bed


    tomorrow.


    ire thought, "This man was an animal. No, he was more abominable than an animal."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ""Shut up!"


    Frederick couldn''t possibly want to hear those words, and he directly pped ire''s hips several times.


    B


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 137

    Chapter 137 Do You Want It


    "You! How dare you spank me?"


    ire''s body stiffened, not expecting Frederick to spank her in


    any way.


    She hadn''t been spanked since she was a little girl. She hadn''t been spanked since she was a little girl, let alone she was being spanked by Frederick like that. ire didn''t know why images of passion suddenly came to her mind. "What''s wrong?"


    Frederick walked over to the bed andid ire down on her


    back.


    He had never spanked her before, so he thought that felt good at this moment.


    Suddenly, Frederick got excited, thinking about what he would doter while spanking her in bed. What that would feel like...


    "Frederick, no one has ever spanked me!"


    ire had red at and tried to retort to him, but she just said that for no reason.


    It was only after she said it that she realized she had said what was on her mind.


    Frederick smiled knowingly and didn''t answer ire''s words.


    Chapter 137 Do You Want It


    never felt before.


    214


    He put ire on the bed, asked her to lie on her stomach, and pressed her there. With his hands across ire''s waist, he picked her up off the bed. "Frederick, what are you going to do?"


    ire realized what was going on and was going to p Frederick''s hand away.


    Frederick quickly and firmly grabbed ire''s hands.


    "Has no one ever spanked you? Huh?"


    Frederick smiled. got ire on her knees, and gave her a few more spanks on her ass.


    ire exercised consistently, and she practiced boxing, so her butt was extremely resilient and surprisingly nice to touch.


    Frederick was getting better and better, especially as he could feel how wonderful it was when he patted it gently.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ire was just kneeling there and being spanked by Frederick and she couldn''t resist for a second but just took it. Suddenly, Frederick moved his hand down a bit and patted her sensitive part.


    "Ah!"


    ire shuddered all over, and she screamed, her hips twitching slightly in response. Chapter 137 Do You Want It


    Her slight and seductive murmur and her soft hips instantly aroused Frederick. "What''s wrong? Can''t you help it?"


    With his hands propped up, Frederick leaned over ire''s body and moved up to her ear.


    He pressed his body against ire''s sensitive parts, and he pushed slightly harder, making it unbearable for ire. "Hmm... No, no!"


    ire let out an almost uncontroble sound, but she still stubbornly retorted.


    "No?"


    Frederick found it extremely enjoyable to see ire''s incredibly stubborn look, and he loved it so much when she was like this.


    Otherwise, how could he proceed with the more interesting things toe?


    "Don''t you want it?"


    Frederick continued to rub his body vaguely and gently against hers.


    "No."


    ire gritted her teeth, trying not to make any strange noises.


    "Okay, I''m gonna see how long you can hold out."


    2


    > Chapter 137 Do You Want It


    Frederick smiled teasingly. At this moment, ire was more interesting than ever.


    With that, Frederick moved up to ire''s ear and breathed on it. ire had nothing on as Frederick was rubbing between her legs through his thin panties, and ire felt the burn straight away.


    ire felt a warmth spread all the way down to her depths, and she unconsciously tightened her legs.


    Feeling ire tighten her legs, Frederick smiled and reached out to continue seducing her more deeply.


    When ire felt the heat between her legs, and Frederick stroked her with both hands, she clenched her lips as sweat oozed from her forehead.


    ire felt as if there was a big worm moving around the edges between her legs.


    She felt the itch, wanting to reach out, grab it, and press it in.


    The feeling of beingpletely inside her was sure to bring ire to orgasm in an instant.


    "Do you want it? Huh?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 138

    Chapter 138 You Can Always Surprise Me


    Frederick could feel the heat of ire''s body through her clothes. He kept his posture and continued to seduce ire in her ear.


    His voice was maic and low. At this moment, every syble and every word seemed to be a great temptation to ire.


    "Oh! Oh!"


    She breathed in big gulps, trying hard to control her emotions.


    Seeing ire forbearing like this, Frederick waited slowly and patiently. This moment was interesting. Of course, he wanted to enjoy it.


    He smiled calmly and started from ire''s thigh, moving his hand upwards. When he reached her buttocks, he made a brief stop and ced hisrge palm on ire''s buttocks, stroking them gently. Plus, her private parts were still being gently rubbed by his penis.


    "Hiss!"


    ire finally couldn''t help but gasp.


    "Oh!"


    . Chapter 138 You Can Always Surprise Me


    Frederick patiently rubbed ire''s buttocks for a long time before moving down to ire''s private parts,


    Just stopped at the vagina and gently rubbed it with his fingertips, neither moving forward nor backward.


    Frederick''s hands were already covered with thick calluses due to years of holding guns and training,


    So, even a slight friction was enough to make ire feel very intense.


    She felt that her pussy had been eager for a long time. It was so itchy that she wanted to reach out and rub it hard.


    But she also knew that this was the moment Frederick was waiting for.


    She thought, "If I hold on a little longer, Frederick will not be able to bear it any longer."


    ire herself didn''t know why she was making things difficult for herself at this moment. It might be because she couldn''t help herself and gave in on the previous asions. She just wanted to win back a game here in Frederick.


    Frederick originally thought that by this time, ire would not be able to hold back any longer.


    After all, she had made it this far. He didn''t expect that ire could endure it so much tonight.


    "You are bing more and more interesting. You always


    . Chapter 138 You Can Always Surprise Me


    me."


    Frederick lowered his head slightly in a yful manner, and his hand moved forward to the red bean in front of ire''s pussy.


    This time, he didn''t hesitate at all. He stretched out his finger and pressed it down.


    Rolling, kneading, and caressing.


    ""My God! Ah!"


    ire finally couldn''t bear it anymore. The fluid in her vagina kept overflowing and her body kept shaking.


    "Now? Want it?"


    Frederick knew that she was on the verge of copsing.


    "Hmm! Oh!" ire''s lower abdomen kept tightening, and waves of heat flowed out, covering Frederick''s hands. "What? Tell me, ire! What do you want?"


    At that moment, hearing ire''s seductive voice, she felt her body shaking and rubbing.


    "I... want..." ire finally spoke.


    "What do you want? Hmm? Tell me, ire. As long as you tell me, I''ll give it to you."


    Frederick was also sweating, but he wanted to hear ire shout


    out.


    . Chapter 188 You Can Always Surprise Me? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "I want... I want you. Fuck me hard! Fuck me!"


    ire''s body was arched, and she couldn''t help but copse on the bed, kneeling there with her buttocks raised.


    She had never felt as strong as she did at that moment.


    At that moment, she just wanted Frederick''s dick to prate


    her to the end,


    "ire, this is what you asked for."


    Getting a satisfying answer, Frederick finally let go of his hands and began to take off his clothes.


    "Oh!"


    ire justy there, with her buttocks raised and sticking out, screaming and waiting for Frederick''s uing maniption.


    In the private parts, the tide of water had been flowing out of the vagina and even started to fall down drop by drop.

 Love My Ex-Wife 139

    Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    "Look at you now, you''re so fucking slutty!"


    Frederick was ready, When he finally came behind ire and saw the sticky fluid dripping down, he couldn''t help but p ire''s buttocks again, "Hmm! Hmm!"


    ire had already been stimted to a certain extent. After Frederick did this, she really felt that she was going to be stimted to death by Frederick.


    Shey on the bed, biting the sheets beneath her, and couldn''t help making loud noises.


    Frederick also felt that it was stimting enough. He couldn''t help it anymore. His penis was so hard that it almost exploded.


    Looking at ire''s wet pussy that was constantly dripping with moisture, he thrust forward and prated it to the bottom. He couldn''t help but pat ire''s very stic buttocks with his. hands. "Oh! Fuck! Oh!"


    ire couldn''t bear it any longer. She raised her hips hard, raised her head, knelt on the bed, and screamed!


    Feeling ire''s vagina tightening like never before, he also made sounds of pleasure.


    . Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    never before.


    That night, whether it was because of Frederick''s stimting pats, the doggy-style position, or the previous times of getting used to it, the two of them hadpletely merged into making love. The constant collision and thrusting made them reach an unprecedented climax.


    "ire, are you feeling good?"


    "Yeah, it feels good! Fuck me! Fuck me! Freder!"


    When he heard her call him "Freder", Frederick was stimted like never before.


    ire had never called him "Freder" before.


    The rhythm of Frederick''s body became faster and faster, and sweat kept dripping from his hair, rolling down his well-dressed chest and dripping onto ire''s back, following the rhythm of his movements.


    ire knelt there, feeling Frederick''s strong love deep in her soul, twisting her hips and constantly cooperating with Frederick.


    He thrust in and out.


    ire shouted until her voice became hoarse, but Frederick continued.


    Later, she didn''t even know when Frederick ended. She just felt


    . Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    She could vaguely feel that the sheets were wet, and she was still moaning.


    *****


    When ire woke up from her sleep, it was the next morning.


    When she woke up, Frederick was gone.


    It seemed that from the first time they had sex until now, she had never seen Frederick when she opened her eyes.


    Thinking of "i" which she seemed to have heard in a daze after falling asleepst night, ire smiled bitterly.


    She thought, "It must be my illusion. Frederick hated me so much that he tortured her in bed. How could he call me so intimately?


    What''s more, from the very beginning, Frederick said that I must pay back all of this on behalf of Anna."


    For some reason, when ire thought of this, she couldn''t help but associate it with the intimate scene between Anna and Frederick. She thought, "Frederick must be super gentle to Anna.


    The first night when Frederick conquered me, wasn''t he also so gentle?


    Frederick made it clear that he mistook me for Anna."


    Her eyes unconsciously became wet. Just then, there was a


    Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    At this time, Frederick had arrived at the Security Command Headquarters.


    "What are you all doing? It''s been so long since we found the leader of thest terrorist attack!


    "Where on earth did our defense line get breached?


    "Whether it''s because of the spy or not, we still haven''t figured it out!"


    "You will be fired if you don''t make it clear. Get out of here!"


    The meeting started, and Frederick just looked through the documents handed over. Before they spoke, he scolded them.


    Ever since Frederick took charge of the Kingstown Security Department, he had always been equal. He rarely got so angry. Everyone looked at each other and started talking.


    "What''s wrong with General Hawthorne today? Adjutant Parker, I''ve never seen him so angry."


    "Shut up! Hold it in."


    Richard''s palms were sweating from nervousness. Frederick rarely lost his temper like this.


    Last night, Frederick told him to leave first and drove out alone. Richard wondered what happened after that.


    After Frederick vented his anger, he returned to the office, still


    3This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    feeling irritated and depressed.


    Chapter 139 Are You Feeling Good?


    feeling irritated and depressed.


    At the end of their lovemakingst night, when they were so passionate, he couldn''t help but shout out "i". The word kept echoing in his ears.

 Love My Ex-Wife 140

    Chapter 140 She Took the Initiative


    Frederick subconsciously clenched his fists.


    What happened between him and ire kept shing before his


    eyes.


    Since he was a child, ire has been chasing him.


    He never called ire "i".


    He thought, "How could I call ire so sweetly?


    Plus, ire killed Anna so viciously four years ago.


    I am just using ire. She owed it to Anna. She should pay for it.


    As for the name "i", it must be that this name is in my subconscious mind, so I called it out unconsciously.


    Yes, we grew up together. Elizabeth, Harrison, and all the people in the Prescott family call ire r. I have heard it so many times that I called it out unconsciously." Thinking of this, Frederick cheered up a little.


    Thinking that he was to inspect the safety work in a district in Kingstown today, he stood up and walked out the door.


    Richard had been standing for a long time at the door, his legs a little sore.


    . Chapter 140 She Took the Initiative


    thinking of Frederick''s furious look during the meeting, te afraid.


    215


    While hesitating, the office door was opened by holes from the inside.


    "What are you doing standing here?"


    As soon as Frederick opened the door, he saw Kretard standing at the door.


    "General Hawthorne, I am here to remind you that we must inspect the security work in Kingstown District 7 day"


    Richard spoke hurriedly, lowering his head and nut daring to look at Frederick for fear that Frederick would be angry


    After a full day of work, it was dark. Richard plucked up the courage to ask, "General Hawthorne, are you feeling better?" "Am I in a bad mood?"


    Hearing Richard''s words, Frederick remembered he called ire "i"st night.


    "No. By the way, where are you going back toter?"


    Richard hurriedly changed the subject


    "The Halfmoon Manor." Frederick frowned. Thinking of what happenedst night, he blurted out


    "Okay," Richard nodded and sent Frederick back to the Halfmoon Manor.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    . Chapter 140 She Took the Initiative


    "Frederick, you''re home,"


    At nine o''clock in the evening, as soon as Frederick returned home, Caroline rushed up to him excitedly.


    After themotion that day, Caroline felt a little guilty,


    fearing that Frederick would ask why Diana and she went to the apartment together.


    She was going to wait for Frederick to exin to him, but he didn''t return.


    Seeing Frederick, she took the initiative to say, "Frederick, has ire told you why Diana and I went to the apartment? Diana said..."


    Caroline was about to me Diana, but Frederick became annoyed when he heard her yelling.


    "It''s okay. It''ste. Go to bed early."


    Frederick just said something perfunctorily and went upstairs.


    Caroline was overjoyed when she saw Frederick going upstairs. She foolishly thought that Frederick''s reply meant that he didn''t care about ire at all.


    She thought, "Thanks to my good sister, Anna, how could Frederick care about ire? Even if they slept together, it was only because of his physiological needs.


    For so many years, there has been no other woman around Frederick except me. Men always have physiological needs.


    . Chapter 140 She Took the Initiative


    It seems that I need to take the initiative."


    Caroline returned to her room and began to rummage through the drawers for her clothes.


    Finally, she found a set of seductive ck stockings and put them on.


    She looked in the mirror and saw herself, charming and enchanting, with a curvy figure and a tender face. She thought she was not much worse than ire. She thought, "What''s more, I have been with Frederick for the past four years.


    If I take the initiative, ire will be abandoned."


    That night, Caroline took out her cell phone and searched for various information to learn how to seduce me


    men.


    In the end, she even watched a lot of exciting videos to learn how to seduce men.


    But a woman, watching those kinds of videos at midnight, couldn''t help but start following the video herself. The more she watched, the more thirsty she felt. Hearing the seductive and alluring screams in the video, she couldn''t help but get wet. She wanted to experience that feeling.


    So, the next night, Caroline took action.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, she called Frederick and said that she had prepared many of Frederick''s favorite dishes and


    2


    Chapter 140 She Took the Initiative waiting for him toe home.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 141

    Chapter 141 Food Tampering


    Frederick didn''t think much of it. Caroline had been by his side for four years and had acted this way before.


    Checking the time, he realized it was time to get off work and have dinner.


    Given Caroline''s recent poor mental state, he decided to drive home.


    "Frederick, do you not like me anymore? It seems you haven''t been back much since I moved to Halfmoon Manor. Do you hate me?"


    Caroline began to act pitiful at the dinner table after serving him, plotting her next move.


    She felt she couldn''t wait any longer. Now that Frederick was with ire, what if time passed and she couldn''t separate them?


    There was a hidden ambiguity in their rtionship that wasn''t present between Frederick and ire.


    Although Anna had once mentioned something about Frederick and ire, it didn''t matter now.


    Now, Anna''s death had created a barrier that kept them apart.


    In contrast, Caroline had been with Frederick for four years.


    Her rtionship with Frederick was naturally different because


    Chapter 141 Food Tampering their rtionship.


    Caroline felt that as long as she was with Frederick and slept


    with him, she was better than ire in any way.


    "Don''t overthink about it. I''ve been busytely," Frederick replied, frowning at her irritating tone.


    He was confused about his feelings. Caroline had always been soft and needy, which he epted.


    However, he recently found himself increasingly irritated by her


    tone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lately, he found himself thinking of ire''s voice and imagining how she would sound if she spoke like Caroline.


    "Oh, then you must take care of yourself. Eat well and rest. You''ve lost weight. Eat more," Caroline said, oblivious to his mood, as she offered him food.


    With his recent promotion to Admiral and responsibilities managing the Kingstown Security Department, while preparing for a presidential run, he indeed had a lot on his te.


    "Uh-huh," he replied, quickly finishing a few bites before heading upstairs.


    "Frederick, why don''t you eat a little more? You can''t just eat this little," she said, surprised he ate so little.


    She looked at the shrimp she had just passed to Frederick without even taking a bite, and her heart began to feel ufortable.


    > Chapter 141 Food Tampering


    He was usually careful, and fearing he would discover her tampering, she only altered that dish, which he ignored.


    Caroline, hesitant to let go and fearing it was herst opportunity, followed him upstairs.


    After all, Frederick wouldn''t give her another chance if he found


    out.


    "Frederick, are you in a bad mood? Did something happen? You ate so little, and you may be hungry. At least eat some more," she said, her hand with the shrimps shaking as she knocked on his door. Frederick opened the door, saw Caroline''s concerned look, then took the bowl.


    He was really in a bad mood now and just wanted to eat a few bites of food quickly and let her leave.


    He said, "I''m fine. You should go to sleep."


    After he finished eating, he handed the bowl back to her.


    Caroline felt joy seeing him finish the shrimp.


    "Uh, good. Then you go to bed early too, Frederick," she said, carrying the empty bowl downstairs to prepare for her next step.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 142

    Chapter 142 Seduction


    After Caroline returned to her room, she changed into the ckce pajamas she had prepared, deliberately choosing one with arge neckline and heart-patterned underwear.


    Looking in the mirror, she admired her reflection in the seductive ck silk, feeling a sense of satisfaction.


    There wasn''t much philter in the shrimps. Caroline confidently thought that with her alluring charm, it should be enough.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Next, she applied heartfelt makeup, creating a pale, delicate look that exuded a soft, broken beauty.


    She envisioned lying in Frederick''s arms, gazing at him with soft eyes while he looked at her with deep love and concern. The thought of their physical closeness, enhanced by her outfit, made her giggle. Afterughing for a while, she checked the time, realizing it was nearly time to call Frederick. So she walked to the bathroom and took a cold shower while maintaining her makeup.


    In the early spring, there was still some cold. If she took a cold shower, she would definitely get sick.


    After taking a cold shower, she shivered and felt extremely cold.


    Quickly, she changed back into the ckce pajamas.


    She covered herself as shey on the bed, waiting for warmth to


    Chapter 142 Seduction


    About ten minutester, she touched her forehead and called him, feigning a headache. "Frederick, I don''t know what''s wrong, I have a headache... cough... cough..." 2/3


    She was very smart. She started coughing halfway through her words, and then she dropped the phone to the ground with a "bang".


    "What''s wrong with you? Caroline?" Frederick''s anxious voice came through the phone. Caroline smiled, knowing he would


    Sure enough, within two minutes, he entered her room without knocking.


    Caroline had left the door unlocked andy on the bed with her eyes closed, thece hanging loosely.


    She slept on her left side with her eyes closed, her breasts squeezed between the ckce, as if they were about to pop out at any moment.


    When Frederick saw her, he was momentarily taken aback, not expecting her to be in such a state.


    Noticing her phone on the floor, he assumed she was genuinely unwell and approached to help her up.


    Caroline kept her eyes closed did not see Frederick''s expression, thinking his reaction was due to her alluring appearance.


    "Caroline, wake up," he said, gently shaking her..


    "Hm! Frederick, is that you? I''m feeling so... cough... cough...".


    > Chapter 142 Seduction


    Feeling her touch, Frederick instinctively recoiled, saying, "I''ll go get a doctor for you."


    Caroline''s heart raced at the thought of him calling a doctor.


    Seeing Frederick''s receding figure, she hurriedly got up and


    chased after him.


    But as he moved toward the door, she had no choice but to pretend to fall dramatically. "Ah!"


    "Caroline, what''s wrong with you?" he asked, rushing back to help her.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Caroline struggled to her feet, tearing her ckce as she lunged at him.


    She thought, "The shrimps were already tampered with, and I''m wearing seductive ck stockings. A little physical contact will surely ignite the desire between us."

 Love My Ex-Wife 143

    Chapter 143 Stupid Woman


    Frederick was surprised that Caroline would do this on purpose. He had thought she merely tore her clothes by ident.


    He reached out to adjunt her clothing


    Caroline was taken aback, staring at him wide-eyed and seeing no hint of desire in his calm, dear gae.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She was already like this, but Frederick remained unaffected.


    Clenching her fists, she felt a surge of hatred thinking about him sleeping with ire.


    She had been by his side for four years as Anna''s younger sister.


    What made ire better than her?


    Four years ago, ire was the eldest daughter of the Prescott family. The disparity in status and background would be fine.


    But now, she was just a criminal with a criminal record.


    "Frederick, I like you. L..." Caroline was unwilling to give up. In a desperate move, she removed her underwear and spoke directly to Frederick.


    "You''re having a fever and is talking nonsense. Someone, go call the family doctor," he ordered, ignoring her. Pushing her aside, he left to order someone to call the doctor. >> Chapter 143 Stupid Woman


    chance,


    Ovee by fever and weakness, Caroline copsed on the floor, her eyes burning with rage.


    She thought, "ire, you bitch!"


    Half an hourter, the family doctor arrived.


    "It''s just a cold. The fever is high at 102 degrees Fahrenheit. One injection will cure it."


    After administering the injection, the doctor left,


    Frederick, still troubled by the earlier incident, instructed a maid to look after Caroline before returning to his room.


    Once inside, he felt an unexpected irritation and heat, especially as images of Caroline''s earlier vulnerability flooded his mind. quickly shifting to thoughts of ire.


    At this time, he had not yet realized that Caroline had tampered with the food.


    After many years in the army, he was promoted to general and took charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department a position that demanded extensive training. This amount of medicine was nothing to him. In military training, hallucinogens and booster shots were nothing-


    Otherwise, how could they deal with those terrorists?


    It would be useless even if Caroline drugged him more.


    . Chapter 143 Stupid Woman


    Despite not realizing it, he felt an urge to go to ire''s apartment.


    After standing by the window for a moment, he drove straight


    there.


    When he arrived at the apartment, it was already veryte. ire had eaten dinner and was hungry again, so she had just made some midnight snacks and was eating them. Hearing the noise at the door, she looked up.


    She really didn''t expect Frederick toe over at this time. The moment she looked up, she was eating a mouthful of pasta.


    Frederick was equally taken aback, watching her freeze with half a stick of pasta dangling from her mouth.


    When she saw him appear, she stopped there, maintaining that posture, the pasta still bouncing around her mouth.


    For some reason, Frederick''s mood lifted at the sight.


    ire, realizing her awkward position, quickly slurped the pasta down and asked, "Do you want some?"


    It would be awkward if she didn''t ask in this situation.


    "Sure," he replied, feeling hungry as well.


    ire got up, relieved she had cooked enough for both of them.


    Just as Frederick sat down, he heard a crash from the kitchen as


    il was broken.


    Chapter 143 Stupid Woman


    "What happened? Are you hurt?" he rushed in.


    "Nothing, just cut my hand," she said, trying to pick up the broken te but identally scratching herself.


    "Stupid woman!" he scolded, pulling, her to bandage her hand.


    "It''s just a small wound. I''m fine," she protested.


    "Do as I say. You''re so stupid. You got hurt just by serving a meal," he replied, tending to her injury.


    "Are you really that concerned about me?" Chire asked, surprised by his attention.


    She had really never seen Frederick like this before, so she blurted it out.


    "Concerned? What a joke. Madam Prescott''s nieth birthday ising up. I wouldn''t want you to miss it due to an injury," he retorted, momentarily pausing his work. "Oh? Is that so? It''s just my hand, not my legs. How would it affect my attendance?" she teased.

 Love My Ex-Wife 144

    Chapter 144 Why Are You Running?


    ire couldn''t help butugh when she heard his reasoning.


    She hadn''t noticed this side of Frederick before.


    Frederick frowned after listening to her words.


    He found he had started to care about her without even realizing


    1. it.


    This thought irritated him.


    To him, ire was merely repaying her debt to Anna.


    How could he possibly care for her?


    "ire, you need to understand that with my status, you can''t afford to stumble even slightly at a banquet," he said, making an


    excuse.


    His tonecked severity but carried an embarrassment at being exposed.


    "Okay, I see. Are you still eating pasta?" ire asked, seeing through it but not saying it, and nodded as she nced at the pasta scattered on the floor.


    "Yes! Serve me now!" Frederickmanded, pointing at the pot, which struck ire as childish.


    "Okay," she replied, turning on the heat and preparing the pasta


    ¡ú Chapter 144 Why Are You Running?


    eating,


    The simple dish, with just a few vegetables and salt, tasted surprisingly delicious to him.


    Despite his privileged upbringing in the Hawthorne family and experiences as an Admiral, he found this ordinary bowl of pasta more satisfying than any gourmet meal he had ever had. He even finished the soup, which surprised ire.


    Growing up as the pampered daughter of the Prescott family, she had little cooking experience.


    Tonight, feeling hungry and toote to ask Wendy for help, she had made the pasta herself.


    Yet, Frederick, known for his pickiness, devoured them eagerly.


    For years, she had gone to great lengths to please him on his birthdays, meticulously choosing restaurants and chefs, only to hear hisints.


    "This meat is tough."


    "The fish isn''t fresh."


    "Can this knife skill be used as a chef? ire, you must have found me a chef who changed his career halfway through."


    All those critical words were still echoing in her ears.


    For so many years, Frederick was never satisfied.


    ? Chapter 144 Why Are You Running?


    D


    315


    And today, he ate such a simple meal that she made herself so cleanly, and he even looked like he was enjoying it. ire was truly shocked.


    As shey in bed, she recalled Frederick''s satisfied expression while eating.


    She recalled a sentence she''d encountered, "When you genuinely like someone, you''ll embrace everything about them." She thought, "Does that mean Frederick liked me?"


    The thought startled her, and she quickly dismissed it.


    Between themy Anna''s life, the life of the woman he loved


    most.


    He once hated her so much that he sent her to prison.


    In prison, he ordered people to torture her like that. If he liked her, it would be like a cat falling in love with a mouse.


    She reasoned that he must have been too hungry to care about the meal''s quality.


    With that thought, her heart settled.


    That night, theyy together without doing anything, simply sleeping side by side.


    It was the first time that ire slept in the same bed with Frederick. She thought that he came over tonight just for physical needs.


    . Chapter 144 Why Are You Running?


    peacefully that night, without nightmares for the first time in


    years,


    During these four years in prison, she was awakened by nightmares almost every night.


    Not to mention the nights when she was not awakened by nightmares and was tortured by those crazy women.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After she was released from prison, she was often awakened by nightmares, dreaming that she was back in prison again.


    Or she would dream that she returned to the Prescott Manor


    and was still the beloved little princess of the Prescott family.


    It was really ridiculous that she slept so soundly beside the one who sent her to the prison.


    When she woke the next morning, she was surprised to find Frederick still there.


    When she opened her eyes and saw Frederick''s face, she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "Why? What are you afraid of?" he asked, noticing her frightened look.


    "I... I''m not afraid of anything," she stammered.


    Listening to his hoarse voice, she suddenly recalled something she had read online about men waking up with hard penises and heightened sexual desires. Although she didn''t know if it was right or not, she didn''t want


    . Chapter 144 Why Are You Running?


    As she tried to get up, he pulled her back, pressing her beneath him. "Aren''t you afraid? Why are you running?"


    "I..." ire stammered, her eyes darting down to see a


    noticeable bulge in his pants.


    "What do you think? Hmm?" he teased, following her gaze with a hearty smile.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 145

    Chapter 145 Drive ire Away Completely


    "I wasn''t thinking about anything, l''au just hungry"


    ire felt even more awkward when Frederick asked her this.


    "Hungry? ire, do you know what happens when a woman tells a man she''s hungry in the morning?"


    Frederick didn''t have any ulterior motives, but seeing ire like this stirred something in him.


    Her embarrassed expression made him want to tease her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Frederick, don''t!" ire eximed, staring at Frederick''s erect penis.


    "What do you mean, don''t? You skipped breakfast, so of course you''re hungry. What did you think I meant?"


    Frederick felt a bit aroused but wasn''t nning to act on it.


    ording to past experience, once he started, it would take several hours to be over.


    There were still many things to do at the Kingstown Security Department today, and he didn''t have the extra time.


    T... I''m just going to make breakfast!"


    Chapter 145 Drive ire Away Completely Frederick chuckled at her hasty retreat, feeling in a good mood.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, after the two had breakfast, Frederick left the apartment and went to the Kingstown Security Department.


    Once he was gone, ire''s phone buzzed with a text from the bank, notifying her of the deduction for this month''s SMS charges.


    She checked her ount bnce and found that there was still


    more than nine hundred thousand dors.


    Although Antony had returned a million dors to her and she had been careful with her spending, she knew that without earning more, that money would eventually run out. But how could she earn it?


    Having juste out of prison with a criminal record, nopany would want to hire her. And then there was Frederick...


    Thinking of Frederick, she suddenly came up with a n.


    She was now openly by Frederick''s side, and anyone looking into her past could easily find her criminal record.


    Since he had sent her to jail four years ago, he could also assist in clearing her record now that her circumstances had changed. Everyone knew she was Frederick''s partner, and he was currently focused on his presidential campaign.


    Chapter 145 Drive ire Away Completely her to seek a job without restrictions,


    315


    However, to ensure sess, in addition to her current Khatiy she also needed an opportunity that forced Freskotek to dois,


    ire pondered for a long time but couldn''te up with a solid n.


    She believed there was no urgency and decided to watt for a suitable opportunity,


    For now, she could make preparations and thought about what kind of job she wanted to do and which industry she wanted to work in.


    No longer the pampered Prescott family princess, the needed to be self-reliant and think long-term.


    Setting down her spoon, she stood up to research potental job options.


    But what she didn''t notice was that as soon as she turned around, a camera took several photos of her.


    The person who took the photo was a young man, who was hired by Diana to spy on ire and Frederick.


    Once the man took the photo, he promptly sent it to Diana.


    Upon receiving the images, Diana quickly forwarded them to Caroline.


    "Sure enough, Frederick went to find ire, Diana, is he really going to marry her?


    Chapter 145 Drive ire Away Completely


    "Diana, I''m struggling here. As soon as I think of Frederick with ire, I remember myte sister. It''s so hard..."


    Carolinemented, recalling, how her attempts to seduce Prederick had failed. She could only cling to hope with Diana.


    "Impossible! Don''t worry, Caroline. Frederick can date whomever he likes, but he won''t marry ire.


    "The Hawthorne family would never allow it! I have a n, and I''ll let you know when it''s in motion. Soon, Frederick won''t be with her."


    D¨ªana felt a surge of excitement at this news. After hanging up, she rushed to implement her n.


    Caroline, unaware of the details, felt frustrated thinking about their previous failed schemes to drive ire away.


    She raised her hand to sweep the cup of water in front of her to the ground when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was the sound of the mailbox. Caroline felt very strange.


    She wondered, "Who would email me if it''s not work-rted? I graduated and am preparing to job hunt, but since I haven''t found one yet, how could I possibly receive a job email?" Others contacted her through WhatsApp, phone calls, or even text messages but wouldn''t send emails.


    Curious, she opened it to find a strange message from an unfamiliar address: [Do you want to drive ire awaypletely?]


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 146

    Chapter


    146 Caroline''s n


    [Who are you?]


    When Caroline received the email, she felt nervous, yet a flicker of excitement.


    That email showed that they had a shared enemy, ire.


    But who was this sender, and how did he know about her


    conflict with ire?


    The reply came quickly, [You don''t need to know who I am; I can help you get rid of ire.]


    [Why should I trust you?] Caroline responded.


    [You can choose not to believe me. Then you''ll just have to keep watching Frederick and ire.]


    The sender''s tough demeanor sparked a glimmer of hope in Caroline that she could indeed drive ire away.


    She felt conflicted but uneasy about this mysterious person.


    She just stood there holding the phone and didn''t reply.


    She wondered if this person had a viable n. If not, she could choose not to cooperate.


    [Haven''t you been at your wits'' end? Frederick has ire on his side, and you''re powerless as ire uses public opinion to sway


    ? Chapter 146 Caroline''s n


    [You can also use public opinion to force lire back toProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Halfmoon Manor. The same knife cute bread and fupra, Ve your choice whether to use it.)


    11. 11.


    [I''m just in a position where I can''t act, l''on were convexa, I wouldn''t need you. Frankly, I''m just any a gow


    ipetence,]


    216


    The sender didn''t seem to care if she replied and text wither email.


    [You have the ability, huh? If you''re so capable, why do you need me? What a ridiculous excuse for the inconvenience


    [What reasons and excuses are there? You''re also at your with end with ire.]


    Caroline was already disgusted enough, and the email thing made her even more uneasy. She started to curse at the email on her mobile phone by voice typing, Once she vented, she felt a bit better but was still angry when the sender didn''t respond.


    The feeling of frustration was maddening,


    "Ah!" Caroline screamed, smashing everything in her room.


    Meanwhile, the sender smiled knowingly at the sky, anticipating Caroline''s reaction.


    "Miss, are you sure this will work?" someone asked.


    "Of course. Let them turn on each other. That''s how I''ll benefit,"


    Chapter 146 Caroline''s n


    Whether it was a man or a woman, they were always in turmoil because they couldn''t get what they wanted.


    The more chaotic the situation, the less anyone gains.


    As for ire, the woman frowned and dialed a number.


    "I''ll give you another year! If you can''t resolve things with the Prescott family by then, all our agreements are off!" She hung up before the other party could respond. At the Halfmoon Manor, Caroline calmed down after her


    outburst.


    Despite her anger, she checked the unfamiliar email again, fixating on the phrase "public opinion."


    After a while, she called Diana.


    "That''s a brilliant idea, Caroline!" Diana eximed upon hearing her n.


    "I couldn''t think of anything for a while. It just came to me suddenly, and I wanted to discuss it with you," Caroline said, maintaining her innocent facade.


    Diana would always be the first to take the lead, and Caroline certainly felt relieved.


    Diana was Frederick''s sister and the eldest daughter of the Hawthorne family. No matter what happened, no one would do anything to her, and she could handle it. But Caroline was different. She had spent four years carefully


    Chapter 146 Caroline''s n


    navigating her position without anyone to rely on.


    "Great idea! I''ll have someone act on it right away," Diana responded enthusiastically.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 147

    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    Diana remained oblivious and hung up the phone to find someone to do it.


    Over the past four years, Caroline''s deliberate acts of kindness had misled Diana, who didn''t think about her this way.


    In Diana''s eyes, Caroline had always been a poor girl with a gambling father, an unreliable mother, and essentially a lost sister.


    With Anna''s life-saving grace, Diana naturally leaned toward Caroline, making her prefer Caroline over ire.


    Caroline was aware of this point. Given that Diana had always been pampered, she was naive to the darker sides of human nature.


    Meanwhile, ire was focused on her own ns, unaware of Caroline and Diana''s schemes.


    She was still seeking a chance to ask Frederick to help clear her criminal record.


    Her concerns grew when she saw the trending hashtag, [People who can get to the top know how to have fun].


    The hot search featured photos of Frederick and her, apanied by a flood of biasedments reminiscent of the previous scandal. Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    214


    [It''s possible that there was nothing. He''s just stayed out for a night asionally.]


    [Child, you are so naive. Go home and find your mother.]


    [Those in the know know that those who can reach this level are very good at ying tricks.]


    [There''s nothing that others can''t exploit, only things beyond our imagination.]


    [A minor action can uncover a wealth of information. Investigating this small lead might reveal a shocking secret.]


    The implications of this trending topic, while not as severe as thest scandal, could still significantly impact Frederick''s presidential campaign. As expected, Frederick soon called.


    ire raised her eyebrows at the opportunity.


    "I saw the hot search," she stated directly upon answering.


    "So you know what to do," Frederick replied tersely.


    "I do, but I have one condition," ire countered.


    "You think you can negotiate conditions with me?" he frowned, surprised by her boldness.


    "I''m not qualified, but that won''t stop me from speaking my mind," she retorted.


    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    314


    She had epted her fate, but it didn''t mean giving in, nor did it mean she had to obey everything.


    She knew that she couldn''t beat Frederick, and she didn''t want


    to make herself suffer anymore. If a bit of negotiation could yield benefits, she was willing to try.


    "This isn''t a condition. It''s a mutual benefit," she rified.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Given our public rtionship and the recent video, we''re both in a precarious position.


    "My criminal record could be a liability for you, especially now during your campaign, so it would be wise to clear it before it esctes." ireid out her reasoning clearly.


    "ire, this is your idea. Do you think I will agree?" Frederick scoffed, not expecting her to approach him this way.


    Although he recognized the logic in her argument, he was wary of her motives.


    If she cleared her record, she could seek employment and potentially distance herself from him.


    When he thought of this, the first thought that popped into Frederick''s mind was that ire would try every possible means to escape from him. "I''m just stating the facts. Whether you agree is up to you," she continued.


    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    4/4 Given your current power, I can''t force you to make your choices, If you agree, I''ll be better off. If you don''t agree, there''s nothing 1 can do." ire was neither humble nor arrogant. She knew very well that at this moment, it would be useless even if she knelt down and begged Frederick. If it was useful, she would not have been sent to prison four


    years ago.


    "I can agree, but only if you please me and satisfy my demands," Frederick reluctantly replied, setting conditions that made ire clench her fists in frustration.

 Love My Ex-Wife 148

    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    Diana remained oblivious and hung up the phone to find someone to do it.


    Over the past four years, Caroline''s deliberate acts of kindness had misled Diana, who didn''t think about her this way.


    In Diana''s eyes, Caroline had always been a poor girl with a gambling father, an unreliable mother, and essentially a lost sister.


    With Anna''s life-saving grace, Diana naturally leaned toward Caroline, making her prefer Caroline over ire.


    Caroline was aware of this point. Given that Diana had always been pampered, she was naive to the darker sides of human nature.


    Meanwhile, ire was focused on her own ns, unaware of Caroline and Diana''s schemes.


    She was still seeking a chance to ask Frederick to help clear her criminal record.


    Her concerns grew when she saw the trending hashtag, [People who can get to the top know how to have fun].


    The hot search featured photos of Frederick and her, apanied by a flood of biasedments reminiscent of the previous scandal. Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    214This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    [It''s possible that there was nothing. He''s just stayed out for a night asionally.]


    [Child, you are so naive. Go home and find your mother.]


    [Those in the know know that those who can reach this level are very good at ying tricks.]


    [There''s nothing that others can''t exploit, only things beyond our imagination.]


    [A minor action can uncover a wealth of information. Investigating this small lead might reveal a shocking secret.]


    The implications of this trending topic, while not as severe as thest scandal, could still significantly impact Frederick''s presidential campaign. As expected, Frederick soon called.


    ire raised her eyebrows at the opportunity.


    "I saw the hot search," she stated directly upon answering.


    "So you know what to do," Frederick replied tersely.


    "I do, but I have one condition," ire countered.


    "You think you can negotiate conditions with me?" he frowned, surprised by her boldness.


    "I''m not qualified, but that won''t stop me from speaking my mind," she retorted.


    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    314


    She had epted her fate, but it didn''t mean giving in, nor did it mean she had to obey everything.


    She knew that she couldn''t beat Frederick, and she didn''t want


    to make herself suffer anymore. If a bit of negotiation could yield benefits, she was willing to try.


    "This isn''t a condition. It''s a mutual benefit," she rified.


    "Given our public rtionship and the recent video, we''re both in a precarious position.


    "My criminal record could be a liability for you, especially now during your campaign, so it would be wise to clear it before it esctes." ireid out her reasoning clearly.


    "ire, this is your idea. Do you think I will agree?" Frederick scoffed, not expecting her to approach him this way.


    Although he recognized the logic in her argument, he was wary of her motives.


    If she cleared her record, she could seek employment and potentially distance herself from him.


    When he thought of this, the first thought that popped into Frederick''s mind was that ire would try every possible means to escape from him. "I''m just stating the facts. Whether you agree is up to you," she continued.


    Chapter 147 Never Admit Defeat


    4/4 Given your current power, I can''t force you to make your choices, If you agree, I''ll be better off. If you don''t agree, there''s nothing 1 can do." ire was neither humble nor arrogant. She knew very well that at this moment, it would be useless even if she knelt down and begged Frederick. If it was useful, she would not have been sent to prison four


    years ago.


    "I can agree, but only if you please me and satisfy my demands," Frederick reluctantly replied, setting conditions that made ire clench her fists in frustration.

 Love My Ex-Wife 149

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 149 She Is Very Attentive


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Frederick came back


    W4


    ire looked at the time and had alreadyid down on the bed She also took a shower and changed into some sexier duties.


    When Frederick returned to the room, he saw ire hing on the bed in an extremely charming manner.


    ire aimed to please him, ensuring her efforts were evident wanting him to feel her attentiveness.


    He frowned, having never seen ire like this before. He felt a a little ufortable, and at the same time, he subconsciously felt a sense of resistance in his heart. This woman had admired him since childhood. After being released from prison, she insisted on wanting to live well but still sought every way to capture his attention. Whether she was feigning vulnerability in the Halfmoon Maner fighting in underground boxing to earn money, or dressing provocatively to entice him, she was relentless. What he said about asking her to please her really gave her a good opportunity.


    "Start," hemanded, lounging on the bed like an emperor. waiting for her to serve him.


    As he observed her in a ck veil, some ssic scenes of women


    > Chapter 149 She Is Very Affenfive


    For someone in Frederick''s position, such transactions of money, power and sex were certainly not mmen


    He wondered what tricks she might employ.


    Without speaking, ire approached him, smiling karwingh


    214


    She deliberately tilted her shoulders to let the ck veil ontside fall down, revealing her chest. She lowered her head, lifted her feet to get on the bed, and deliberately raised her hips. She went horizontally through his line of sight so that he could see it clearly.


    Women''s bodies were always the only thing that attracted men.


    Fredericky there without even blinking his eyelids.


    He thought, "Sure enough, she''s doing the same low-level pleasing as those women, nothing special"


    Even though his body reacted at this time, he felt that it was a normal reaction for a man, and he didn''t think that he had any feelings for ire.


    When ire climbed onto the bed and began to caress him, be felt a knot form in his throat.


    He questioned how many men she had pleased to master such a technique.


    Unbeknownst to him, ire was tense, a thinyer of sweat forming on her body.


    Chapter 149 She Is Very Attentive


    Despite her privileged upbringing, she had never engaged in such intimate acts before.


    She really didn''t know how to please men and the sensation of her toes against his skin sent shivers through her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But she had to admit that this teasing and pleasing made her feel tense, stimting, and unprecedentedly excited.


    Her eyes were subconsciously focused on her actions of teasing Frederick, and it seemed that even her body was focused as well, leaving only the touch of her toes and Frederick''s thighs. Her heart raced, and her mind unconsciously recalled the scenes of Frederick doing this to her before.


    She closed her eyes and pulled herself back forcefully, preventing herself from falling too deep.


    Looking up at Frederick, she noticed a flicker of desire in his eyes and smiled.


    She pretended to miss a step and fell onto him.


    "ire! Is this how you please?" he eximed, caught off guard by her weight pressing down on him, his face reddening.


    ire felt his tense body and ufortable breathing. After all, she still had weight, and she didn''t believe Frederick could bear it.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve never pleased anyone before, so please give me another chance."


    . Chapter 149 She Is Very Attentive


    She knew that Frederick was going to get angry, so she quickly syed.


    She was still suppressed by Frederick, so she had to go along with him


    "I''ll give you onest chance," he replied, his expression darkening with irritation.


    ire was nearly a hundred pounds. If she fell down, especially when the person waspletely unprepared, it would be really unbearable. "Okay," ire nodded and continued to "please" in her own


    way,


    She stood up, arched her body, and crawled towards Frederick in a very humble manner, reaching his lower body.


    This was the ultimate move she had nned to use, but she needed to control her strength to avoid harming him.


    So, in order to save her life, she still held back on her strength.


    Her head dropped suddenly.


    Frederick let out a low groan, his face contorting in pain.


    He quickly pushed her down, eximing, "ire! I think you really need to be punished!"


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 150

    Chapter 150 It''s up to You


    "Frederick, I tried to please you as you asked, but I don''t know what else you want. I''m sorry."


    ire''s voice trailed off, her tone increasingly aggrieved as she noticed Frederick''s dark, lustful gaze.


    She felt a chill at the thought of how he might punish herter.


    "Didn''t you do well in the underground Eclipse Nightclub?" Frederick''s anger red, recalling the videos of ire''s past.


    "Did I take the initiative to please them? Frederick, I was forced to do that. But if you want to y those games, go ahead. I have no power to resist," ire retorted.


    Her mind raced back to the unpleasant memories of being thrown into the underground Eclipse Nightclub by Frederick.


    She remained unaware that it wasn''t his orders but rather the


    actions of Diana and Caroline.


    Of course, Frederick would not think that it was someone else''s doing. He just thought that ire had been in prison for four years and was very scheming, so it was not surprising that she could do such a thing. "Move back to Halfmoon Manor by yourself tomorrow," Frederick said.


    He was stunned after hearing ire was forced. And his anger


    Chapter 150 It''s up to You


    He released her and stood up to leave.


    Downstairs, he called Richard, "Come pick me up at the apartment."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Half an hourter, Richard arrived.


    He thought Frederick would stay at ire''s ce tonight and originally wanted to go find his girlfriend. Unexpectedly, just after he had spent some time with his girlfriend, he received a call from Frederick.


    He looked at Frederick as if he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    Frederick looked up and saw Richard in the rearview mirror. "If you have something to say, just say it!"


    "General Hawthorne, you and Ms. Prescott..." Richard hesitated, but finally asked.


    "Don''t forget what ire did four years ago," Frederick interjected, aware of Richard''s unasked questions.


    Richard''s words reminded him of what had happened between him and ire recently, so he spoke up to remind him.


    These words seemed to be a reminder to Richard, but also more like a reminder to himself.


    Hearing his words, Richard swallowed back all the words that were on the tip of his tongue.


    . Chapter 150 It''s up to You


    316


    In his opinion, Frederick treated ire really differently and the had never seen him treat any other woman like this.


    But Frederick was in a confused situation and there was putting


    he could do.


    As for what happened four years ago, he had always been somewhat suspicious.


    He sensed numerous suspicious aspects, but Anna was cred and Frederick had shot all the gangsters. Moreover, evidence on Anna''s and ire''s phones made further investigation impossible. "Did you find out who''s behind today''s public opinion?" Frederick asked, his irritation growing.


    "Yes, it was orchestrated by Diana," Richard replied, having just received the information.


    "Diana?" Frederick frowned.


    He had suspected Arthur was behind it. After all, in the Hawthorne family, no, in the entire Kingstown, the perSUN WHO least wanted him to run for president was probably Arthur "Yes," Richard confirmed.


    "Return to the Hawthorne Manor," Frederickmanded


    "Now? At this hour?" Richard was surprised and took out his cell phone to check the time.


    "Yes, now," Frederick insisted.


    Chapter 150 It''s up to You


    He must go back now,


    The first person who opposed his presidential run was


    Arthur. The second was Nathan, who preferred Arthur as his recement.


    Richard nodded and drove toward the Hawthorne Manor,


    "By the way, regarding that matter you wanted me to investigate. There''s still no clear lead on who''s behind all this. It could be a powerful opponent or someone outside the country," Richard added as he drove. "What about Arthur?" Frederick asked, immediately thinking of him as a potential adversary.


    "My team has been monitoring him, and it appears he''s not involved," Richard replied.


    Frederick''s palms tightened.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gi

 Love My Ex-Wife 151

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 151 Announce Your Engagement


    Could it be...?


    It seemed unlikely, but if it wasn''t Arthur, it could only be him.


    Frederick trusted Richard. After all, Richard had been by his side for years and knew exactly how to handle things.


    "General, I''ve been closely monitoring Mr. Arthur Hawthorne''s movements recently. There shouldn''t be any mistake," Richard added when he noticed Frederick remaining silent.


    Richard understood theplex rtionship between Frederick and Arthur. Both were members of the Hawthorne family, but their roles couldn''t have been more different. As the son of National Defense Commander Nathan Hawthorne, Frederickmanded military authority, while Arthur controlled the family''s financial interests, operating seamlessly between the legal and underground worlds.


    In the current presidential campaign, Arthur was Frederick''s greatest rival. From the moment the campaign began, Frederick had kept a close eye on Arthur''s every move.


    "I know. Keep monitoring him," Frederick said, nodding.


    "Yes, General," Richard replied respectfully and focused on


    Chapter 151 Announce Your Engagement driving toward the Hawthorne Manor.


    An hourter, they arrived at the Hawthorne Manor. By now, it was already past midnight.


    "General, are you sure you want to go in now? Perhaps it would be better to wait until morning." Richard hesitated, offering a gentle reminder.


    It waste, and the family was likely asleep.


    ""Now," Frederick replied firmly.


    Regardless of what he did, Nathan would never look at him with favor. That had been decided the moment Frederick was born.


    "Understood. Should I apany you inside?" Richard asked, worried.


    Nobody understood Frederick''s position in the Hawthorne family better than Richard.


    The respect Frederick had earned in the family was due solely to his relentless efforts and sacrifices over the years.


    Frederick had fought countless life-or-death battles to carve out his ce.


    It was during one of those battles that Andrew had taken a bullet meant for Frederick, giving his life to save him. This tragedy forged the connection between Frederick and Andrew''s two sisters, Anna and Caroline. >> Chapter 151 Announce Your Engagement


    To this day. Richard couldn''t understand why Nathan treated his two sons so differently. Arthur basked in privilege, while Frederick had to fight tooth and nail for every ounce of respect.


    Richard always felt that it was unfair to Frederick.


    "It''s not necessary. Head back and pick me up in the morning, Frederick said as he opened the car door and stepped out.


    "Yes, sir." Richard didn''t argue, started the car, and left.


    He knew he couldn''t do much by apanying Frederick other than offering moral support.


    Frederick entered the manor and walked straight to the living room. Taking a seat on the sofa, he pulled out his phone and dialed Nathan.


    He knew Nathan was upstairs, likely asleep with Arthur''s mother, Jane.


    At his age, Nathan adhered strictly to a health-conscious routine. Without fail, he would go to bed at precisely 10:30 every night.


    Frederick considered going upstairs to knock on Nathan''s door if the call didn''t go through, but to his surprise, the phone was answered after just two rings. "Hello."


    Chapter 151 Announce Your Engagement "Father, I''m downstairs. I need to speak with you," Frederick said respectfully, though his brow furrowed slightly.


    Nathan didn''t respond with so much as a word. He simply hung


    1. up.


    Ten minutester, Nathan descended the staircase with Jane by? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    his side.


    Frederick hadn''t expected Jane to join. Unless something truly significant was at stake, Jane rarely involved herself in matters concerning him.


    "I''m already aware of what Diana has done," Nathan began before Frederick could speak. "I''ve given the orders-effective immediately, she''s to remain confined at home for reflection. She can leave only once she''s demonstrated genuine remorse." "Understood. Thank you, Father." Frederick nodded.


    He knew that this was likely the extent of Diana''s punishment. Expecting anything harsher was unrealistic, given that her actions hadn''t caused significant harm-just a minor public uproar fueled by media attention. "Frederick, you know Diana''s always been a bit spoiled," Jane chimed in. "She was close to Anna when they were younger. Now seeing you with ire must feel like a p in the face to her."


    "I''ve already scolded her harshly over this incident. You can rest assured I''ll discipline her properly and ensure she doesn''t cause


    Chapter 151 Announce Your Engagement


    any more trouble," Jane added quickly, almost eager to pacify him.


    "Thank you, Jane," Frederick replied tly, his expression unreadable. He didn''t spare her even a nce but maintained a polite demeanor.


    "Frederick, one more thing," Jane said. "I heard that next week is Madam Prescott''s 90th birthday celebration. Given your current rtionship with ire, I assume you''ll be attending."


    She continued, "All of Kingstown''s elite will be there, and with ire standing beside you, your rtionship will be widely acknowledged. I was thinking... perhaps the asion would be at perfect opportunity to announce your engagement publicly." Her words were startling, but Frederick merely smiled.


    So this was her real agenda.


    With ire''s current standing, if Frederick truly became engaged to her, it would cement the perception that hecked the qualifications topete with Arthur. While Elizabeth''s backing might lend superficial legitimacy to their union, anyone with insider knowledge understood ire''s precarious position in the Prescott family as she was not the real daughter of the Prescott family.


    Jane clearly hoped to use this as a way to permanently disqualify Frederick from challenging Arthur.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 152

    Chapter 152 No Choice


    Frederick turned to Nathan, who had remained silent, seated. calmly on the sofa. "An engagement? Father, you approve of this?"


    Thest time a scandalous video from the slums had surfaced, Nathan was resolute, stating he would never allow ire to marry into the Hawthorne family.


    Yet now, with Jane boldly mentioning an engagement in front of Nathan, it was evident he had given his consent.


    Jane would never dare bring up such a topic otherwise.


    If that were the case, then Nathan must have decided to give him


    1. up.


    Currently, with the presidential campaign in full swing, Nathan had two sons in the running-Frederick and Arthur. Of course, there were other candidates too; the Hawthorne family wasn''t the only source of contenders.


    But Nathan''s shift in attitude toward him indicated something far more ominous: he had chosen to fully support Arthur and had decided to let Frederick fend for himself.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although Nathan couldn''t singlehandedly determine the oue of the presidential race, his support for Arthur would spell disaster for Frederick. Chapter 152 No Choice


    As the head of the Department of Defense and a senior


    statesman of Anbusall politics, Nathan''s influence carried immense weight.


    Thus, the decision on whether to get engaged to ire became critical-it would unmistakably signal Nathan''s stance.


    Nathan ignored Frederick''s question and asked instead, "What''s the story with that woman at Halfmoon Manor-Caroline?"


    "Caroline? She''s Anna''s younger sister. After Anna passed, she stayed by my side," Frederick replied, his expression momentarily faltering.


    Nathan''s sudden inquiry about Caroline came out of nowhere, catching him off guard.


    Nathan pressed on. "The younger sister of Andrew Prescott-the man who died saving your life?"


    "... Yes." Frederick nodded, his heart sinking.


    He had known for a long time that nothing escaped Nathan''s notice. Still, when faced with his father''s probing, the unease was inescapable.


    Nathan wasn''t merely influential-he was far more powerful than Frederick had anticipated.


    It seemed Frederick''s years of keeping a low profile and biding his time had not been enough.


    Chapter 152 No Choice


    Some things couldn''t be rushed; patience was paramount. After years of endurance, no matter what happened, he had to stayposed. He couldn''t let all his efforts go to waste.


    "If you had to choose between Caroline and ire to be your wife, who would it be?"


    Nathan, evidently pleased with Frederick''s honesty and deference, spoke in a tone that was noticeably less stern than before, even showing a hint of leniency.


    "Whoever you choose for me, Father, that will be my choice." Frederick didn''t hesitate, stepping closer to Nathan and bowing his head in respect.


    "Then get engaged to ire. We''ll make the announcement at Madam Prescott''s nieth birthday celebration. As for their family, you don''t need to worry about the arrangements. I''ll handle it myself." Nathan smiled with satisfaction, though his deep, inscrutable gaze revealed little of his true thoughts.


    "Understood. Thank you, Father." Frederick nodded obediently, his demeanor as mechanical as a well-programmed automaton.


    "Remember this: an engagement doesn''t necessarily mean a marriage."


    Throughout the conversation, Nathan had been quietly scrutinizing Frederick, his eyes betraying a subtle calction. Chapter 152 No Choice


    Only after hearing Frederick''spliant response did he rise, walking over to ce a firm hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "Stay home tonight," Nathan instructed casually as he made his way upstairs.


    "Yes, Father," Frederick responded with deference.


    Jane, who had remained silent until now, cast a sharp re at Frederick before following Nathan up the stairs.


    That night, Fredericky in bed, his mind reying the evening''s events in endless loops.


    No matter how he turned it over in his head, he couldn''t piece it all together. Frustrated, he decided to let it go for now.


    He was acutely aware that his power fell far short of Nathan''s a seasoned andmanding general. Without knowing his father''s ultimate intentions, Frederick could only adapt to whatever challenges came his way.


    The next morning, ire, following Frederick''s earlier suggestion, packed her things and returned to Halfmoon Manor.


    Wendy, whose role had been left unaddressed by Frederick, apanied her.


    Frederick, meanwhile, awoke at the Hawthorne Manor and went about his usual routine: breakfast, grooming, and heading to the Kingstown Security Department. Everything seemed ordinary, as though nothing had changed. Chapter 152 No Choice


    Except for one thing: the engagement needed to be formallymunicated to ire.


    Settling into his car, Frederick dialed her number.


    "What is it? Something urgent?"


    ire had just arrived at Halfmoon Manor with Wendy and was unpacking when she saw Frederick''s name sh on her phone. She pressed the speaker button casually.


    "Just to let you know," Frederick began without preamble. "I spoke with my fatherst night. He''s decided that we should get engaged. He''ll handle the arrangements with your family."


    His tone was more a directive than a discussion.


    ire immediately understood-this was a decree, not a negotiation. She had no choice but toply.


    "Got it," she replied curtly before ending the call.


    But as she looked up from her phone, she found herself face-to-face with Caroline.


    Caroline, who had anticipated ire''s return today, had been brimming with smug satisfaction, already plotting ways to torment her rival.


    What she hadn''t expected was to overhear Frederick''s phone call, announcing the engagement to ire. Her triumphant


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 153

    Chapter 153 Anger Beyond Words


    ire froze for a moment after abruptly hanging up the phone.


    She hadn''t expected things to align so perfectly-Caroline had stepped out and heard her talking.


    Standing there, Caroline''s face flushed due to anger. She was utterly furious.


    Caroline clutched the stair railing with trembling hands, her body rigid, unable to make any further movement.


    Originally, she hade downstairs to intimidate ire and assert her superiority.


    Instead, she had overheard Frederick''s call announcing his engagement to ire.


    She red daggers at ire, her gaze filled with venom, as if sheer hatred coursed through her veins, shooting straight to her head.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    After what felt like an eternity, Caroline steadied herself and stormed back to her room.


    Inside, she paced back and forth, her fury bubbling up


    like


    a volcano on the brink of eruption. She wanted to scream, to smash everything within arm''s reach, to vent her anger without restraint. But the thought of ire still being downstairs, Chapter 153 Anger Beyond Words potentiallyughing at her, stopped her.


    Caroline gritted her teeth, her chest heaving with frustration.


    The pain of suppressing her rage was unbearable. She had been so confident, so certain she could drive ire away from Frederick. Yet, with one announcement of an engagement from Nathan, all her fantasies and hopes were dashed to pieces.


    Her heart pounded as though it would give out at any moment. Unable to contain herself, she grabbed her phone and ran out of the Halfmoon Manor.


    Once outside, she immediately dialed Diana.


    "Diana, what on earth is going on? How could Frederick suddenly decide to get engaged to ire?"


    As soon as the call connected, Caroline screamed hysterically into the phone.


    "What? An engagement? What''s going on?"


    Diana bolted upright from her bed, utterly shocked. She had no idea what any of this was about.


    "You don''t know? I don''t know either! I just overheard Frederick talking to ire on the phone. Apparently, your father instructed him to get engaged to her!"


    Caroline tried to force herself to stay calm as she exined everything to Diana.


    Chapter 153 Anger Beyond Words


    "Don''t panic. I''ll figure out what''s going on right now," Diana assured her.


    Without wasting a moment, she hung up and headed


    downstairs.


    "Where are you going?"


    The moment Diana descended the stairs, she spotted Jane sitting in the living room, leisurely sipping coffee.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I just came to ask you about Frederick and ire''s engagement. What''s this all about?"


    Diana rushed over to confront her mother.


    "Oh, it''s nothing unusual. They''re getting engaged. Isn''t that perfectly normal? Besides, they were betrothed years ago. Both the Prescott and Hawthorne families agreed to it back then," Jane said nonchntly, setting her coffee cup down as if discussing something entirely trivial. "All we''ve done is move the old engagement forward," she added.


    "But four years ago, ire was responsible for Anna''s death! You all know that!" Diana was visibly shaken, the memory of Anna''s tragic end flooding her mind.


    "Yes, I know. And so what? Anna wasn''t anything special. I know she saved your life, but didn''t you already repay that debt


    Chapter 153 Anger Beyond Words


    four years ago? Didn''t you almost strangle ire to death for it? And didn''t your father lock you up for days because of it?" Jane''s gaze flicked up to meet Diana''s as she calmly set her coffee cup aside.


    "What about Frederick?" Diana asked, shifting her focus back to her brother. Yet, she immediately recalled what Caroline had said earlier-that Frederick himself had called ire that morning to discuss the engagement.


    "Frederick doesn''t have any objections. Why? Do you?" Jane''s tone turned sharp, her lips curling into a cold smile as if daring Diana to defy her.


    "Mom, there must be a reason for all this! How could Frederick possibly agree to an engagement with ire? He loved Anna so much! Please, tell me what''s really going on here?"


    Diana stood frozen,pletely shocked. She simply couldn''t fathom how Frederick, who despised ire, would ever consent to such a union. Her voice rose into a desperate shout.


    "Enough! You useless child! Try shouting at me one more time, and see what happens!" Jane snapped, her voice ice-cold. "Yes, Anna saved your life, but you did everything you could for her four years ago. Don''t drag that matter into this again!"


    "Have you forgotten how many days your father locked you up back then? You''re nothing but a troublemaker! I''m warning you, if you meddle in Frederick''s affairs one more time, you''ll regret it!" Jane stood abruptly, ncing around to ensure no one else was listening, then delivered a sharp p to Diana''s face. Chapter 153 Anger Beyond Words "You hit me? For ire?"


    Diana clutched her cheek, stunned.


    Her disbelief turned to rage, convinced that her mother had chosen to side with ire while she remained loyal to Anna.


    "I... hitting you is the least I should do! Keep sticking your nose where it doesn''t belong, and I swear I''ll do worse!" Jane barked.


    She hadn''t nned tosh out physically, but Diana''s tant disregard for the situation had pushed her over the edge.


    "Fine! Go ahead and kill me if you''re so capable!" Diana yelled back, tears welling in her eyes.


    With her pride wounded and temper ring, she stormed upstairs, mming her bedroom door shut behind her.


    Copsed on her bed, Diana burst into sobs, her cries echoing in the empty room. After her tears subsided, she grabbed her phone and called Caroline.


    "Caroline, tell me the truth-do you like Frederick?" Diana''s


    voice was raw.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 154

    Chapter 154 Setting up a Meeting


    "What?" Caroline was utterly taken aback by Diana''s sudden call and unexpected question.


    "You just need to tell me-do you like him? If you do, I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure you and Frederick end up together," Diana dered.


    She was at her wit''s end after being provoked by Jane.


    "..."


    Truthfully, Caroline''s heart was nearly bursting with joy at this


    moment.


    She had long yearned for Frederick, dreamed of being with him, and had spent years carefully hiding her feelings in front of Diana. Now, she no longer needed to pretend, and the tion threatened to make her jump for joy. "Caroline, be honest. If Frederick is destined to marry someone in his life, I hope it''s you.


    "I know your family background is far removed from the Hawthorne family''s. It''s an uphill battle to imagine Frederick marrying you. "But it''s not impossible. You''re Anna''s sister, and just like her, you''re kind and pure-hearted. I genuinely want Frederick to be Chapter 154 Setting up a Meeting


    with someone like you."


    Diana paused, her voice growing more uncertain. "But right now, my father is pushing for Frederick to get engaged to ire. I don''t know why he''s doing this or if the engagement will actually lead to marriage.


    "If it does, me saying this to you now might make it seem like I''m asking you to y the role of the other woman, and that makes me deeply uneasy. It''s not fair to you.


    "But I can''t bear the thought of Frederick being with ire. Can you understand how I feel, Caroline? After all, Anna saved my life, and ire is the one responsible for her death.


    "If Anna were still alive, she would have been Frederick''s wife. Now, to think ire might take her ce-it''s unbearable. Every time I think about it, I feel sick."


    Diana''s voice wavered with emotion, utterly unaware of the truth. She had always assumed Caroline was simply a shy, dutiful girl who had stayed quietly by Frederick''s side, relying on his sponsorship for school these past four years. Diana''s heartfelt plea came from a ce of genuine concern.


    What she didn''t know was that Caroline had long harbored forbidden feelings for Frederick. In fact, she had already begun weaving her web, attempting to lure him into her grasp.


    Caroline''s heart leaped with delight as she listened to Diana''s words. Naturally, she decided to y along. "Diana, do you really think that''s possible for me? Honestly, I''ve never dared Chapter 154 Setting up a Meeting


    tell you this, but I''ve always thought Frederick is a good man.


    "Over these past four years by his side, I''ve often wondered what kind of woman would eventually be his wife. I even envied Anna back then.


    "But I never expected that in the end, it would be ire who would get engaged to him. Diana, in this, you and I share the same feelings. I''d rather die than see ire end up with Frederick.


    "Since you''ve already brought this up, I won''t shy away from it. Tell me what you want me to do, and I''ll do it."


    Caroline feigned modesty, carefully crafting an image of someone too humble to entertain grand hopes, yet deeply infatuated with Frederick.


    "That''s wonderful, Caroline!" Diana eximed, clearly relieved. "Don''t worry, leave this to me. Even though I''m currently grounded and can''t leave the house, as long as I have my phone, I can still contact people outside.


    "With my status as the eldest daughter of the Hawthorne family and thework I''ve built over the years, setting up a meeting between you and Frederick won''t be a problem. Just wait for my good news."


    She hesitated for a moment before adding, "Oh, one more thing. If ites to it, and I arrange for you and Frederick to... well, spend the night together, would you be okay with that? I know it''s a big psychological step to take. Chapter 154 Setting up a Meeting


    "But given the situation, this seems like the fastest and simplest way."


    Diana''s tone was filled with earnest concern, genuinely thinking she was persuading Caroline. She even took the time to ensure Caroline wouldn''t feel ufortable with the idea of sharing a


    bed with Frederick.


    "Everything will be as you arrange, Diana," Caroline replied.


    But the mere thought of sharing a bed with Frederick sent a surge of exhration through her. She could barely contain the heat rising within her, already picturing the scene in her mind. Yet, over the phone, she maintained an air of modesty. "Alright, Caroline. I know this might be difficult for you, but thank you for going along with it," Diana said, her toneforting, like that of a protective older sister.


    The call ended, and Caroline set her phone down, unable to contain her excitement. She paced back and forth, her heart pounding wildly in her chest.


    "Lord, please let this work. Let Diana''s n seed so I can truly andpletely be Frederick''s woman," she murmured, sping her hands together in fervent prayer.


    The cool morning breeze brushed against her skin, finally reminding her she was still outside. Earlier, upon hearing about Frederick''s engagement to ire, she had stormed out in anguish.


    Chapter 154 Setting up a Meeting But now, triumph bubbled inside her.


    She smirked, reveling in the thought. Perhaps before Frederick and ire could even announce their engagement, she would already have imed him.


    Lost in her self-satisfaction, Caroline let her guard downpletely, oblivious to the sharp eyes observing her. Nearby, an elderly woman had been sitting quietly, unnoticed. She had overheard every single word of Caroline''s conversation with Diana.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As Caroline turned to head back toward the vi, the old woman rose from her seat, pulling off the mask that concealed her true


    face.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 155

    Chapter 155 Don''t Listen to Diana


    The seemingly frail figure of the old woman, hidden beneath a loose cloak, underwent a startling transformation. She removed the oversized garment, revealing herself as a sharp-featured young man in his mid-twenties.


    As Caroline stepped through the grand entrance of Halfmoon Manor, the man discreetly pulled out a phone and dialed an international number.


    "Miss, as per your instructions, I''ve been keeping an eye on Halfmoon Manor. Nothing suspicious hase up, but I did stumble upon something unexpected.


    "It seems Frederick is nning to get engaged to ire, and Caroline intends to disrupt it. A few days ago, there were also some unusual happenings..."


    The man meticulously reported every detail, leaving nothing


    out.


    "Understood," the voice on the other end responded coolly. "Continue your watch. Report anything unusual immediately. Remember, nothing-absolutely nothing-must escape your notice."


    The woman, upon hearing Frederick''s engagement ns, visibly stiffened. Her expression darkened, but she forced herself to stayposed.


    Chapter 155 Don''t Listen to Diana


    "Caroline, you idiot! You absolute fool! How can anyone be so utterly brainless?" she finally exploded, smashing the phone against the wall. Her tirade continued, her voice rising with every word as if venting her anger was the only way to regain control. Inside Halfmoon Manor, ire and Wendy were finishing up their tasks, tidying and cleaning one of the guest rooms,


    Just as they wrapped up, Caroline knocked on ire''s door.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "ire, I heard you''re getting engaged to Frederick. Congrattions!" Caroline said.


    ire opened the door, greeted by Caroline''s overly cheerful smile.


    "...Thank you," ire replied, momentarily caught off guard.


    Just earlier, Caroline had seemed on the verge of exploding, and now she was practically glowing with delight.


    The sudden change was so drastic it immediately raised ire''s suspicions, though she couldn''t quite piece together what might be going on.


    Still, whatever Caroline was nning-or pretending-it didn''t matter to ire.


    So long as Caroline didn''t interfere with her life, she saw no reason to entangle herself in the woman''s schemes.


    Chapter 155 Don''t Listen to Diana


    "You''re wee. Don''t mind me. Go ahead and finish up. in my room," Caroline chirped before turning on her heel.


    I''ll be


    As she retreated to her room, her thoughts drifted to Frederick. The prospect of being with him filled her with tion, and she closed her door with a contented smile. At eight o''clock in the evening, Diana called.


    "Caroline, everything is set. It''s all arranged at Eclipse Nightclub, where Frederick usually goes. I''ve even got his private suite number," Diana said.


    "The reservation is for tomorrow. Once I finalize everything, you can head over then," she added, her tone brimming with


    assurance.


    "Alright," Caroline agreed, unable to contain her excitement at how swiftly Diana had put everything together. The thought of tomorrow filled her with eager anticipation. That night, as shey in bed, her exhration kept her tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    she


    By the time morning came, Caroline woke up with noticeably darker circles under her eyes. Reaching for her eye cream, began her skincare routine.


    Just then, her phone buzzed unexpectedly. It was another email from the same anonymous sender as before.


    Chapter 155 Don''t Listen to Diana


    Caroline nced at the notification, ready to delete it. But then she remembered how thest email had suggested using public opinion to bring ire back.


    While Diana had arranged for the paparazzi, she couldn''t deny that this mysterious sender had provided some sharp insights. Out of curiosity, she decided to check the email. Unlocking her phone, Caroline opened her inbox. To her


    surprise, there were only two sentences in the message, repeated over and over.


    [Don''t listen to Diana, or you won''t even know how you died.]


    [Why?]


    Caroline''s mind raced. She had just discussed with Diana yesterday about setting up a scheme to get into Frederick''s bed. Now, she couldn''t help but ask Why. [There''s no why. Just trust me and do as I say. Whatever Diana asks you to do, don''t do it.]


    The reply came quickly, but such a vague response was as good as no answer at all.


    Caroline typed back: [You''ve got to give me a reason.]


    After all, Diana had practically paved the way for her to finally get close to Frederick, and someone was now telling her to abandon the n? Chapter 155 Don''t Listen to Diana


    She had waited four long years for this chance-four years! Without a convincing reason, she wasn''t about to let such an opportunity slip away.


    Yet, after sending the message, no further response came.


    Caroline stared at her phone''s dark screen and sneered, "Hah. You''re just someone who happened to get one thing right. But wasn''t it Diana who made it happen? Without Diana pulling the strings, do you think ire could have moved back? "And now you tell me not to follow Diana''s ns? Ridiculous! Who knows what your real intentions are? You call me foolish? Are you any smarter?


    "You''re just a cowardly nobody hiding in the shadows. Why should I trust you over Diana?"


    Caroline muttered these words with growing disdain, convinced of her own cleverness. What she failed to realize, however, was that Diana''s every move was being closely monitored by Frederick.


    In the Kingstown Security Department''s office, Richard reviewed thetest report his team had just delivered.


    "General," he said, addressing Frederick. "Ms. Diana Hawthorne is stirring up trouble again. She''s been inquiring about your ns for tomorrow at Eclipse Nightclub. She even..."


    Richard trailed off, stepping closer to whisper into Frederick''s ear. "She even ced an order for Elysium Bliss."


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 156

    Chapter 156 Lady of the House


    "Elysium


    Bliss?"


    Frederick couldn''t believe it. That Diana would dare to order Elysium Bliss-it was entirely unexpected.


    Not long ago, he had even used the substance to pressure ire.


    He''d seen firsthand the effects it had on women who consumed


    1. it.


    After years in politics, rising to the rank of General, Frederick knew the murky underbelly of power, money, and temptation better than anyone.


    Most of his covert dealings took ce at Eclipse Nightclub, and, he had encountered Elysium Bliss far too many times to count.


    She pried into his ns to go to the private room and had even ordered Elysium Bliss. The implications were crystal clear-she was nning something targeting him. The realization brought back memories of the other night when Caroline had fallen ill.


    He should have noticed it then.


    Anna''s kind-hearted nature and Caroline''s seemingly innocent demeanor over the past four years had blinded him. He hadn''t


    . Chapter 156 Lady of the House


    wanted to suspect anything.


    That night, when Caroline fell ill, Frederick had tried to convince himself it was all just a coincidence. Her actions-they had to be the result of her being unwell, nothing more.


    But Diana and Caroline had always been close, practically inseparable. Could Caroline have been involved in this scheme as well?


    His hands tightened into fists, his knuckles cracking under the pressure as his gaze turned icy.


    "General, shall I proceed with..."


    Richard, who had served Frederick for years, knew better than anyone what his moods meant. Sensing his growing fury, he carefully ventured to ask for instructions. "We''ll y along." Frederick''s jaw tightened, and his fists clenched so hard that his bones audibly protested. He uttered only these words.


    "Yes, General."


    Richard bowed respectfully and immediately left to make the necessary arrangements.


    If Frederick''s reaction was anything to go by, tomorrow night at Eclipse Nightclub would be anything but peaceful. Richard''s job was to ensure all contingencies were covered. Chapter 156 Lady of the House


    As he closed the door behind him, Richard sighed deeply, shaking his head.


    "Ms. Diana Hawthorne... you must not realize who actually owns Eclipse Nightclub. To think you''d try to pull a stunt like this on your own brother... Well, some people just don''t know when to stop until it''s toote." Muttering under his breath, Richard made his way to Eclipse Nightclub to prepare for the storm ahead.


    Diana, unaware that Frederick had uncovered everything, was busy scheming with determination.


    Her n was clear: if Caroline could be with Frederick tomorrow, leveraging her identity as Anna''s younger sister,bined with the good impression she had cultivated over the years by staying by Frederick''s side, the oue would be inevitable. In the end, Frederick would surely choose Caroline.


    At the Halfmoon Manor, ire had tidied up everything, eaten dinner, and settled in for the evening.


    She was finally looking forward to a good night''s sleep. As for Caroline''s peculiar behavior earlier that day, ire had no intention of dwelling on it.


    After all, she was now openly by Frederick''s side, a rtionship well-known across all of Kingstown.


    Chapter 156 Lady of the House


    With Frederick''s promise to erase her criminal record, nothing else truly mattered.


    Caroline no longer posed a threat to her life, and ire could now focus on finding a job and living a normal life.


    This was everything she had dreamed of while in prison-a simple, ordinary existence that had finally be her reality. ire had no other desires left.


    That night, she slept more peacefully than she had in years.


    With everything weighing her down finally lifted, she felt a sense of lightness she hadn''t known in ages.


    She even dreamed-a rare urrence. In her dream, she was a humble office worker at a smallpany, going about her days with a steady, predictable rhythm.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shemuted between work and home, and her life centered around a quiet routine. On weekends, she strolled through town, and on holidays, she took small trips. Her life was simple, fulfilling, and happy.


    When ire woke the next morning, a smile lingered on her lips.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, Ms. Prescott."


    "Good morning, Wendy."


    > Chapter 156 Lady of the House.


    "Good morning, Ms. Prescott."


    ire was in a good mood. After freshening up, she came downstairs to eat and greeted everyone with a smile.


    Everyone responded politely, as things had changed for ire since her return to the Halfmoon Manor. Everyone knew she was soon to be engaged to Frederick, so they treated her with utmost respect. Wendy, ever eager to please, was singing her praises, and as a result, the entire atmosphere in the manor had shifted.


    "Who would have thought Ms. Prescott would return so down-to-earth?"


    "Indeed."


    "I''ve always thought Ms. Prescott was a good person. Didn''t she once risk her life to save a servant and got seriously injured? How manydies would do such a thing?"


    "Yes, but before, General Hawthorne and Ms. Prescott had some conflicts, which is why we all kept our distance."


    By the time breakfast was over, the entire Halfmoon Manor was buzzing with praise for the futuredy of the house, who was described as having such a good temperament that everyone felt fortunate. When Caroline stepped outside, she overheard two servants


    Chapter 156 Lady of the House


    t¨¢lking.


    "Ms. Prescoll is really kind. She doesn''t seem at all like the arrogant and overbearing person people used to talk about."


    "Yes, indeed. General Hawthorne has great taste in choosing such a wonderful woman to be thedy of the manor."


    Caroline had originally been in a good mood, excited about finally being with Frederick tonight, and had dressed with extra care for the asion.


    However, upon hearing the servants'' praise of ire and the constant mention of her being the dy of the house'', she felt a surge of anger.


    "Chattering fools, always gossiping instead of doing your work," Caroline muttered, her nostrils ring with frustration.


    She raised her hand, about to strike the two servants, when, at that exact moment, Frederick happened to walk by. "What are you doing?"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/

 Love My Ex-Wife 157

    Chapter 157 Enjoying a Peaceful Day


    Frederick hadn''t expected that upon heading upstairs, he''d stumble upon Caroline raising her hand, about to strike two maids.


    "Frederick? Did you just get back? Or are you heading out to work?"


    Caroline was startled, immediately retracting her hand and scrambling to change the subject.


    "I just got back," Frederick replied calmly, his sharp eyes observing her closely. "I slept at the officest night after workingte. I came home to grab a document I need. What were you just doing?"


    In his memory, Caroline had always been gentle and soft-spoken, her demeanor quiet and unassuming.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yet just moments ago, she''d lost her temper at the maids and seemed on the verge of physicallyshing out.


    Was this really the Caroline he thought he knew?


    "I wasn''t doing anything," Caroline quickly replied. "Frederick, you have no idea how relieved I am you''re here. It''s them- they''ve been bullying me. Maybe it''s because they think you''re Chapter 157 Enjoying a Peaceful Day


    about to get engaged to ire. They probably think I''m just in the way here."


    She walked over, clutching Frederick''s arm in a familiar gesture, her voice soft and pitiful as she sought his sympathy.


    Over the past four years, Caroline''s delicate charm and pleas had never failed to sway Frederick.


    But Caroline had forgotten one crucial detail: Frederick was no ordinary man. To rise to the rank of General required sharp instincts and keen judgment. He was no longer the same Frederick who indulged her unconditionally.


    In the past, Frederick had trusted Carolinepletely. She was Anna''s younger sister, after all, and he''d always felt it was his duty to protect her.


    But now, having seen a glimpse of her true nature, he couldn''t help but harbor doubts.


    And for reasons he couldn''t quite exin, seeing Caroline behave like this now filled him with an inexplicable sense of irritation and aversion.


    "Really?" Frederick stared at Caroline without blinking, still doubtful.


    "Frederick, why are you looking at me like that? Do you not trust me? It''s really those two servants who have been bullying me. If not for that, would I have gollen upset with them? Chapter 157 Enjoying a Peaceful Day


    "What would I gain from causing trouble with two maids? And besides, ever since we were little, Anna had always taught me to be tolerant with others. In everything we do, we''re all equal. "There''s no distinction between high and low, rich and poor. If they hadn''t gone too far, I wouldn''t have said those things."


    Caroline could feel Frederick''s doubt, but more than that, she felt an unfamiliar hostility emanating from him.


    Even the way he looked at her made her feel exposed, as though his gaze could pierce right through her, sending a wave of panic through her. In the end, she had no choice but to bring up Anna as a shield.


    Frederick''s gaze softened slightly. He turned to the maids and instructed, "No matter who I''m with, whether we''re engaged or married, Ms. Beaumont is wee to stay here for as long as she likes. She can stay here for a lifetime, if she wishes." With that, Frederick turned and left the room.


    Caroline didn''t even realize how cold and distant Frederick''s words were, or how stiff the "Ms. Beaumont" had sounded. She was too absorbed in the phrase "for as long as she likes", feeling a sense of self-satisfaction.


    She already had ns for tonight, and the thought of being with Frederick, of sharing an intimate moment with him, made her believe everything would unfold exactly the way she wanted.


    After dinner, ire went to the back garden, unaware of


    . Chapter 157 Enjoying a Peaceful Day


    everything that was happening inside the vi or the ns Caroline and Diana had for the evening.


    ire''s mind was focused on enjoying the peaceful world around her. Life had been unbearable in prison, and even after her release, it hadn''t been much better.


    Recently, Frederick had put her under immense pressure, but now, finally, her position had shifted. She deserved to unwind and rx.


    For the rest of the day, ire spent her time tending to flowers, sunbathing, cooking, and even baking. She made plenty of delicious bread and shared it with the staff in the vi.


    Meanwhile, Caroline stayed in her room all day, waiting for the evening when she would go to the Eclipse Nightclub and sleep with Frederick. The vi was filled withughter and joy, and Caroline could hear it, but it only fueled her bitterness. "ire,ugh all you want now. After tonight, I''ll make sure you cry your heart out," she thought bitterly.


    B


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 158

    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    At 6 p.m., Diana sent a message, and as soon as Caroline received it, she couldn''t wait to head to Eclipse Nightclub.


    However, what she didn''t know was that just as she arrived at the entrance of the Eclipse Nightclub, a ck sedan parked nearby with the window rolling down.


    "Mr. Arthur Hawthorne, she''s confirmed to be here." Seeing Caroline walk into the nightclub, Shawn immediately pulled out his phone and dialed Arthur.


    "Everything''s under control?" Arthur''s voice was calm on the other end, apanied by the sound of him exhaling a puff of smoke.


    Shawn nodded. "Yes, our people have gathered all the details. We know exactly what''s going on."


    Arthur smiled faintly, "Good. Carry on."


    Shawn hung up the phone and then pulled out another device, texting ire.


    [Ms. Prescott, there''s an exclusive, adult-rated performance happening at Eclipse Nightclub, Suite 3066.]


    Just as Arthur had instructed, it was a vague message with no further details.


    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    ire, having just finished dinner, heard her phone buzz. She picked it up to see the unfamiliar message. She stared at it for a moment, puzzled. An exclusive show? What kind of show?


    The message came from an unknown number, offering no rity no mention of whose exclusive show it was, no indication of how it rted to her, just a cryptic suite number. [Who are you? What kind of show is this? What does it have to do with me? Why should I go to Eclipse Nightclub based on your words?]


    ire immediately sent four rapid-fire questions, but the reply she received was simply: [I''ve delivered the message. Whether you go or not is up to you.]


    She sent several more messages after that, but there was no further response.


    ire stared at the message, the address lingering on her screen. After hesitating for a long while, she eventually decided to head to Eclipse Nightclub. Shawn saw ire enter the Eclipse Nightclub and chuckled. [Mr. Arthur Hawthorne, you were right. ire actually came.]


    Arthur nced at his phone and smiled faintly, not bothering to reply.


    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    Of course, he knew ire woulde. She had her own obsessions, her own grievances.


    If it hadn''t been for what happened four years ago, ire wouldn''t be here now, responding to an ambiguous message and arriving at Eclipse Nightclub all alone. Now, all that was left was to wait for the final oue.


    If possible, Arthur genuinely wanted to see what ire, the little princess of the Prescott family who had been pampered all her life, would do after enduring so many years of suffering in prison-suffering orchestrated by the man she loved most. He wanted to see how she''d react after witnessing him with another woman sharing a bed.


    If she cared, it would surely be the most devastating thing to her


    heart.


    If she didn''t care, that would be another starting point of hope.


    Hope was the most dangerous weapon, after all. Pushing someone to the brink of despair, when they had the most to look forward to, only to have it slip away, that''s when the pain and the bacsh would be the most explosive, the most damaging: But for now, the pressure was not enough.


    No matter, it woulde with time. This was just the beginning -there would be more thrilling moments ahead.


    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    The best way to make someone truly despair was to raise their hopes high enough, only to shatter them in the end. After all, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    ire had worked as a cleaner at Eclipse Nightclub for many days, so she was naturally familiar with the location of the 3066 VIP room. She walked in without hesitation.


    However, it was precisely because she was so familiar with the ce that she had arrived a step ahead of Caroline.


    What puzzled ire was that the message had clearly stated that she was to watch an exclusive, adult-rated performance, but when she arrived, there wasn''t a soul in the room. What kind of show was she supposed to see?


    Had she arrived toote, after everyone had already left?


    She peered through the ss at the entrance, but the lighting inside the room was so dim that she could hardly make anything


    out.


    After standing by the door for a while, ire walked into the


    room.


    Once inside, she saw that everything-alcohol, fruit, and all the other items-was neatly arranged just as it had been, clearly untouched.


    A chill ran down her spine. Something wasn''t right.


    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    She turned to leave, but then she saw the door open and Frederick step inside.


    "ire?"


    Frederick had only gone to the bathroom, and he certainly hadn''t expected to see ire here. He had thought, upon returning, he would find Caroline. "Frederick?"


    ire froze in surprise. She hadn''t expected him to be the one walking in.


    "Well, well, this is... quite something!"


    Frederick sneered and nodded deeply. He swiftly moved toward her, trapping her on the sofa.


    "ire, I truly underestimated your cleverness. Since you like me so much, since you want to be with me, then drink up!"


    Frederick


    Because of what had happened four years ago, instinctively linked every scheme back to ire. He even connected all the information that Richard had uncovered the previous day to ire, believing she had masterminded the whole thing to mislead others. "Frederick, what are you saying..."


    ire''s mind was filled with questions, but before she could finish her sentence, Frederick shoved a ss of wineced with? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Chapter 158 Drink Up


    intoxicating Elysium Bliss into her hands, forcing it down her throat.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 159

    Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything


    ire swallowed several gulps, unaware that the drink she had just consumed wasced with a substance from Elysium Bliss.


    It wasn''t until the sharp burn hit her throat that she pulled away from Frederick.


    "Cough, cough... cough, cough..."


    ire clutched her chest, coughing violently.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it? You''ve barely had a few sips. Isn''t that enough?" Frederick said, picking up the bottle and preparing to pour more into her throat before she could catch her breath. "Frederick, what do you mean by this? Why are you forcing me to drink?"


    ire waspletely confused by the situation.


    "Oh, still ying innocent? Is it fun?"


    Frederick was already certain that ire had orchestrated everything from behind the scenes.


    "What am I ying?"


    Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything ire stood up, ring at Frederick, her voice sharp with usation.


    "ire, didn''t you want this? I''m just giving you what you want!" Frederick said, looking at her with an amused, almost mocking expression. He grabbed her arm and began leading her toward the door of the private lounge. Outside, Caroline stood in the hallway, frozen as she watched everything unfold. She could hear every word Frederick spoke, and her heart pounded in her chest.


    As she saw Frederick drag ire out of the lounge, she quickly stepped aside to hide.


    There she stood, her fists clenched tightly as she watched them walk away, her feelings a mix of rage and fear.


    She couldn''t believe that after all the careful nning she and Diana had put into this, it was ire who ended up benefiting from it.


    But what shocked her even more was that Frederick had already known everything from the very beginning.


    She was stunned for a moment. Once she confirmed that Frederick had left with ire, she hurried out of the Eclipse Nightclub and found a quiet spot to call Diana. "Caroline?"


    . Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything


    Diana wondered when she saw the call from Caroline. Wasn''t Caroline supposed to be with Frederick right now?


    "Diana, it turns out Frederick already knew everything." Caroline''s voice was still trembling with the shock of Frederick''s attitude toward ire. She could not shake the unease.


    If the person who had entered earlier wasn''t ire but her, Caroline couldn''t even imagine what the consequences would have been.


    All the ns she had worked so hard on for the past four years would be ruined because of tonight, and any chance between her and Frederick would be gone forever.


    Now that she thought about it, she was relieved that she had been so careful, never rushing into anything.


    Otherwise, her life would be ruined.


    "What?" Diana was still trying to understand Caroline''s words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Everything that was nned for tonight, Frederick already knew in advance. I identally bumped into a janitor when I was entering and got my clothes dirty, so I went to the bathroom to clean up." Caroline continued. "Luckily, that happened. When I got to the lounge door, I found ire was already inside.


    "I don''t know why she was there, but I overheard their conversation. I heard everything clearly-Frederick knew all


    Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything about the n.


    "He just med it all on ire. He must have believed it was her who orchestrated everything because of what happened four years ago with Anna.


    "He even knew about Elysium Bliss. So I decided to stay hidden and not go in. I waited until they left, then I came out and called you."


    Caroline told Diana everything she had heard, and Diana was equally shocked.


    "Frederick knew... everything?" Diana''s voice trembled as she gripped the phone, unsure of how much Frederick really knew or whether he woulde after her.


    Remembering how Frederick had treated ire four years ago. Diana felt a wave of fear. "Caroline, you did the right thing. From now on, let''s not make any more moves. We''ll wait and se what happens." "Yeah, okay," Caroline replied.


    Caroline agreed with Diana''s approach. She nodded before hanging up the phone, but the more she thought about it, the more ufortable she felt.


    Why?


    Why had she been so cautious, so painstakingly staying by Frederick''s side for four years, only for ire to take advantage


    . Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything


    of it in the end?


    Such an excellent man-why should Anna get him? Why should ire get him? Why couldn''t she, Caroline, have him?


    Her whole life, she had always lived in Anna''s shadow. Her parents, her brother, and even all of their rtives favored Anna, never her.


    Just because Anna excelled in everything-good grades, outstanding in every way-did that mean Caroline wasn''t worthy of living? "You''re so useless!"


    "Why did I even have you as my child?"


    "If you had half the ability of your sister, I''d be thanking my stars! A worthless child!"


    The mocking, the insults, the curses-she could hear them as if they were yesterday.


    All these years, she had never had a single good day. It seemed like as long as Anna was around, there was no ce for Caroline to exist.


    So, when Anna''s ident happened four years ago, heaven knew how much she rejoiced.


    She knew everything about the rtionship between Anna and Frederick, and that''s when she took the opportunity to get closer Chapter 159 Frederick Knew Everything


    16 him.


    Thinking back on all of this, Caroline felt like she had swallowed a hundred years'' worth of bitterness, her mouth bitter from both the memories and the saliva that followed.


    She crouched at the entrance of Felipee Nightclub,ughing madly. After she finished, she turned and walked back into the nightclub. She approached the front desk and ordered the strongest drink they had. Meanwhile, ire had already gotten into the car with Frederick, heading back to the vi.


    However, the effects of Elysium Bliss had already begun to take hold midway.


    "Ugh! Frederick, I feel... so hot... so ufortable..."

 Love My Ex-Wife 160

    Chapter 160 Face the Consequences


    After leaving Eclipse Nightclub, they still had about half an hour to reach Halfmoon Manor. ire felt an intense heat spreading through her body, sweat beginning to pour out of her. "Richard, turn around, head to the nearest hotel," Frederick


    said.


    Frederick could immediately tell what was happening-it was the effect of Elysium Bliss.


    He had seen its impact countless times and knew exactly how it manifested.


    Almost no woman could withstand it, not even those who were professionally trained, let alone ire.


    Five minutester, Frederick was carrying ire into the nearest hotel.


    By now, ire was in extreme difort, feeling like her entire body was burning, a feverish heat consuming her.


    The moment she touched Frederick, the sudden coolness from his body made her let out a soft gasp.


    "Mm!"


    Chapter 160 Face the Consequences


    Frederick, still holding ire, was walking towards the reception desk toplete the check-in process when the hotel clerk instinctively nced at him.


    Seeing ire''s state, Frederick instinctively pulled her tighter into his arms.


    But the tighter he held her, the more ire felt the refreshing coolness from his body. She couldn''t help but nuzzle closer, her lips softly brushing against his shirt, the feeling warm and tantalizing. The soft, sensitive touch made Frederick''s spine stiffen.


    The sensation of her lips pressing against him, even through the damp fabric, sent a jolt through him.


    The heat from her lips,bined with the wetness, sent a shiver through him, making him want to pull away, but he had to keep up hisposure with the receptionists watching them.


    What should have been a simple one-minute task of checking into the room felt like it dragged on for hours under ire''s teasing touch.


    Once the room was booked, Richard left them alone.


    Frederick carried ire into the elevator, and as the doors closed, he pressed her head against his chest, his hand firmly holding her down.


    . Chapter 160 Face the Consequences


    The soft, tender feeling against his chest made him itch, and his body involuntarily reacting.


    "ire!" he hissed, ncing up at the elevator''s security cameras. He was trying to stop her, to control her next move.


    "You''re so harsh with me," she replied, and before he could stop her, ire bit down on him.


    "Ugh!" Frederick groaned, his hands instinctively holding her tighter. He could no longer stop her, unable to fight against the relentless push of her actions. The elevator ride, which should have only taken a few moments, felt like an eternity to Frederick.


    By the time they reached the room, his shirt was already soaked.


    ire''s hand had already begun to wander beneath his shirt.


    "ire, you brought this on yourself, and now you''ll have to face the consequences."


    Frederick gently set ire down, quickly shutting the door with a soft thud, trapping her against the door.


    At that moment, ire seemed oblivious to her own actions, her body reacting instinctively, not concerned with anything Frederick was saying.


    She let out soft sounds, trying to unbutton Frederick''s shirt. After a few failed attempts, she grew impatient. She anxiously


    Chapter 160 Face the Consequences reached her hand into Frederick''s pants.


    Frederick, caught off guard, sharply inhaled.


    ire''s warm louch gripped his dick, and the sudden feeling of restraint overwhelmed him, leaving him on edge. "It''s so hardened!"


    When ire touched this, she casually pulled off her clothes, hooked her hands around Frederick''s neck, and got close to hisProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    lower part.


    Frederick was so ufortable with the torture that he turned ire''s body over and made her lie against the door.


    Thinking of the Elysium Bliss, and all ire''s ns, Frederick narrowed his eyes slightly. He took off ire''s clothes, mped her hands tightly, raised them above her head, and let her stick to the door. "Hmm!"


    ire couldn''t stand any stimtion at the moment. With the effect of Elysium Bliss, the slightest stimtion would make her body extremely excited.


    Frederick was, of course, aware of this. He just wanted to make her feel ufortable. Since she dared plot against him, she had to endure it.


    He reached out from behind and directly touched under ire''s


    Chapter 160 Face the Consequences


    skirt.


    "Ah!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 161

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/6 Chapter 161 His Obsession With ire


    ire was caught off guard and screamed out.


    But at the same time, with the effect of Elysium Bliss, ire felt more excited than usual.


    She swayed her body almost uncontrobly, getting closer to Frederick and wanting more of his touch.


    Frederick initially intended to punish her, but within the


    process of punishment, he slowly found himself gradually losing control.


    That night, both Frederick and ire seemed to have reached the climax.


    Both in posture and movement, they maintain a high degree of fit.


    ire had lost all sense of reason after drinking the Elysium Bliss, and her words were full of dirty talk.


    "Yeah! Fuck me! I want it!


    "Kill this little slut of mine!


    "Oh! It feels so good! I feel so good!


    Chapter 161 His Obsession With ire "Just fuck me to death on the bed, okay?


    "Fuck me like this every day from now on, okay, Freder!"


    It was as if the effects of Elysium Bliss had awakened the feelings that ire had long buried deep inside her, unleashing them in a rush of overpowering hormones. When she reached the climax, ire closed her eyes, puffed out her chest, and breathed in big gulps like a fish dying of thirst.


    To her, Frederick was like the seawater that she desperately needed, and she kept thirsting for it.


    Due to the release of dopamine and hormones in his body. Frederick slowly began to lose his own rationality as well.


    He didn''t even realize the extent of his obsession with ire.


    That obsession was all-consuming, emanating from deep within him, affecting every inch of his being, as if every cell in his body was uncontrobly radiating this desire. He was so crazy that his mind waspletely nk. He only had one thought in his mind, "I want her! I want her!"


    In this way, they continued having sex for almost the entire night.


    When they were done, both of them were exhausted.


    Chapter 161 His Obsession With ire


    After venting thoroughly, what followed was fatigue and sleepiness.


    When it was just getting light, they both copsed on the bed and fell asleep.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Frederick woke up the next day, it was already afternoon. Fortunately, it was not a weekday, and there was nothing. important at the Kingstown Security Department. Frederick nced at the time-4 p.m. He put his phone down. and looked at ire, still sound asleep beside him.


    Everything that had happened the night before flooded back into his mind.


    He hadn''t had a single drop of alcohol, so he knew exactly what had transpired.


    The wild, thrilling, and aggressive moments reyed vividly in his mind.


    Lying there, he scoffed bitterly, still trying to convince himself that everything that had happenedst night was merely a form of punishment for ire.


    But despite his attempts to deceive himself, the events were real, and Frederick


    k couldn''t shake the memory of how involved he had been. Annoyed by his own thoughts, he closed his eyes. At that moment, ire stirred, slowly waking up.


    As she moved, every part of her body felt as though it had been


    Chapter 161 His Obsession With ire.


    run over by a truck, sore and achy to the point where even lifting her arms seemed impossible.


    Struggling, she attempted to sit up but identally touched Frederick.


    She turned sharply, thinking he had already left, but to her surprise, he was still there. The memories of the previous night rushed back, and ire found herself unsure of how to address him.


    She stared at Frederick, who still had his eyes closed, seemingly asleep. Her body felt damp and sticky. She quickly got out of bed and went to the bathroom.


    Frederick was curious to see how ire would react when


    she woke up, what she would say, and how she would exin herself.


    However, to his surprise, she didn''t say a word. She simply got up and headed straight to the bathroom to shower.


    Frederick opened his eyes, watching the bathroom door, frowning as the sound of water running reached his ears.


    ire stood under the shower, her mind preupied with everything that had happened the previous day.


    From receiving the mysterious message to going to Eclipse Nightclub, where Frederick had forced her to drink-it all seemed too suspicious.


    Chapter 161 His Obsession With ire


    If was as if an unseen hand had been pushing things along, but ire couldn''t understand what the person behind all of this stood to gain. Was it all just to make her and Frederick have sex?


    The thought wasughable to her, yet it lingered.


    She knew this incident would only make Frederick misunderstand her, just as he had the night before.


    She had already tried to exin herself, but it hadn''t worked.


    He wouldn''t believe her anyway.


    After finishing her shower, ire wrapped herself in a bathrobe and changed into clothes before heading out.


    She dried her hair with a blow dryer, then, once finished, walked over to Frederick.


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll be heading back to the Halfmoon Manor now."


    Frederick''s temper red. "ire, do you really think I won''t do anything to you? Last night, you didn''t even give me a proper exnation."


    Seeing his anger, ire couldn''t help but recall the scene fromst night when Frederick had forcefully made her drink. She countered, "If I exin myself, will you believe me?" After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 162

    Chapter 162 The Strongest Dose


    ire was long ustomed to Frederick''s distrust. Reflecting on how she had instinctively tried to exin herself the night before, she felt utterly foolish. Thinking about it, she had loved him for so many years. When things like this happened, her first instinct was naturally to exin herself.


    Habits like that weren''t something she could change so easily.


    No matter-she would take it slow. One day, she would get used to breaking that habit.


    In fact, hadn''t she already stopped exining herself to Frederick as much as she used to?


    "ire, do you believe I can send you back to prison with just one word?"


    Frederick''s narrowed eyes glinted with a dark, oppressive intensity as hey there, staring at her back.


    "Of course, I believe it. So, are you going to send me back?"


    ire turned and met his gaze.


    What had happenedst night had caught even her off guard.


    Chapter 162 The Strongest Dose


    But when it came to Frederick, there was no need to be overly confrontational-it would only backfire.


    Frederick wasn''t a fool. If she merely posed the question, he would weigh the consequences himself and decide whether locking her up again was worth it. ""Get out!"


    Frederick clenched his fists tightly. After a long moment of deliberation, all he could manage was that singlemand.


    He knew all too well that, at this critical juncture, sending ire back to prison would be a foolish move.


    In truth, doubts about the events of the previous night were starting to creep into his mind.


    When ire had burst into the private lounge, he had been consumed by fury andshed out, demanding answers from her.


    But now that he had cooled down, things didn''t add up. ire had no reason to orchestrate something like that.


    After ire left, he immediately called Richard.


    "Investigate carefully. Find out exactly what happenedst night," Frederick ordered.


    "Yes, General. By the way, about the meetings you canceledst night-should I reschedule them for tonight?" Richard responded promptly but then hesitated, recalling the important Chapter 162 The Strongest Dose


    appointments Frederick had abruptly canceled the previous evening.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Frederick frowned slightly, "Reschedule them, but not at Eclipse Nightclub. That ce has likely beenpromised. Find a more secure location."


    Frederick was well aware that during such a critical time, caution was paramount. Not even the slightest mistake could be tolerated.


    "Understood. I''ll handle it right away."


    After ending the call, Richard immediately contacted Eclipse Nightclub. "Suite 3066 can be opened to the public now. Make it a fixed location; no more frequent changes."


    Half an hourter, news of this decision reached Hannah at the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    "What? Got it, I understand."


    Hannah hung up the phone, her heart racing with unease. Taking a deep breath, she retrieved her phone and dialed another number.


    "Sir, I''m not sure why, but Frederick suddenly shut down all operations here. Suite 3066 has been downgraded to a regr suite. I''ve confirmed that I haven''t been exposed-you have my word." Hannah''s voice was anxious as she hurriedly exined. "I see. No matter. Perhaps some of my recent maneuvers have


    Chapter 162 The Strongest Dose


    caught his attention. If that''s the case, so be it. If Frederick couldn''t sense even this, he wouldn''t be who he is," the man on the other end replied with a slow, deliberate tone, as if this oue had been anticipated.


    Hannah pressed further. "Should I stay on at the underground Eclipse Nightclub?"


    "Stay for now. Let''s wait and see."


    The man paused briefly, and just as he was about to hang up, his tone softened. "Hannah, you''ve worked hard over the years."


    "Sir, without you, I wouldn''t be alive. Staying undercover, or even risking my life one day, wouldn''t make me flinch for a second," Hannah replied, gripping her phone tightly, her eyes welling with tears as memories of a stormy night and a night of passionate entanglement shed before her eyes.


    "...How''s the matter with Caroline progressing?" The man changed the subject, ignoring Hannah''s sentiments as he inquired about Caroline''s situation.


    "It''s in progress. You can rest assured," Hannah answered, snapping back to reality.


    "Good." With that, the man ended the call.


    Hannah held her phone, listening to the dial tone long after the call ended. Finally, she lowered it from her ear, a faint, bittersweet smile tugging at her lips. Chapter 162 The Strongest Dose


    Yet, despite the smile, a trace of happiness lingered in her gaze.


    With a man like him-one night was enough.


    She knew her ce and understood that she could never stand beside him.


    That single night they shared had been more than she ever dared to hope for. It was enough-truly enough.


    Remembering his instructions, Hannah opened WhatsApp and sent a message: [Use the strongest dose. Make sure it''s potent.]


    The reply came swiftly: [Don''t worry, Hannah. When ites to handling women, that''s our specialty.]

 Love My Ex-Wife 163

    Chapter 163 The Surveince


    Hannah received a WhatsApp message in response shortly after sending hers. Reading the reply, she closed her eyes slowly, then tossed her phone onto the bed with a heavy heart. As a woman herself, she truly didn''t want to resort to this, but circumstances left her with no other choice.


    Meanwhile, the man who had replied to her message was seated on the bed in a five-star hotel suite, his phone in hand, staring intently at the woman tied to the chair before him. The woman wasn''t a stranger-it was Caroline.


    "Hannah instructed us to use the strongest dose," the man muttered, casually twirling a strand of Caroline''s disheveled hair between his fingers.


    "Damn! That''s going to be wild!" one of the thugs nearby eximed with an eager grin.


    "No woman has ever handled that stuff before," another chimed


    1. in.


    "Honestly, it''s been a while since we''ve had this much fun, Zachary."


    At that, the group of men standing nearby chuckled darkly, their anticipation palpable.


    . Chapter 163 The Surveince


    "You idiots don''t get it, do you?" Zachary shot a sharp re at the group. "This stuff isn''t cheap. Besides, we don''t waste it on just anyone."


    "True enough," one of the men agreed, nodding. "To be honest, though, this woman doesn''t look like she''s worth it."


    "Yeah, how about we save the dose and use the money for something better."


    The others murmured their agreement, but Zachary''s expression darkened.


    He delivered a swift kick to one of the thugs, sending him stumbling backward. "Hannah gave the order! You lot only think about stuffing your faces or wasting time on whoring and gambling. Get this done right, or I''ll deal with you myself.


    "Take her to the other suite. Don''t wake her up, and make sure to do her makeup properly. Remember, not a single mistake. If anyone suspects she didn''t go willingly, I''ll make you all regret it."


    "Don''t worry, Zachary. You know Alfred''s skills. He''ll make sure everything looks perfect."


    One of the men chuckled ingratiatingly, motioning for another to untie Caroline. Together, they carefully carried her to an adjoining suite.


    When Caroline was brought back an hourter, her appearance


    Chapter 163 The Surveince.


    had undergone a striking transformation. Her lips were painted a sultry crimson, and she wore a fitted ck dress with a daring deep V neckline. Over it, she had a crisp, button-up blouse, exuding a tantalizingly restrained allure. The hint of ckce- underneath teased at whaty hidden.


    "Zachary, we went with your favorite style-mature and office-chic," one of the thugs said. "Oh, and the dose was administered about half an hour ago. In five minutes, tops, it''ll


    kick in."


    With that, they dragged Caroline to the bed and unceremoniouslyid her down.


    "Didn''t expect her to look this enticing once dressed up. Now, wake her up," said Zachary.


    Zachary''s gaze lingered on her, his lips curling into a wicked grin. He reached out to caress her thigh casually.


    "Yes, Zachary."


    In unison, the two men nodded, moving to p Caroline lightly on the face until she stirred.


    Thest thing Caroline remembered was sitting at the bar of the Eclipse Nightclub the night before, nursing her drink. She'' had faint recollections of a man approaching her and making conversation.


    She''d taken another sip, and then-nothing. Darkness.


    Chapter 163 The Surveince "Where am I, and who are you?"


    Now, groggy and disoriented, she opened her eyes, finding herself in an unfamiliar hotel room surrounded by strangers. The realization sent a jolt of panic through her as she scrambled backward toward the headboard.


    "Who are we? Oh, just the ones who are going to take real good care of you tonight."


    When the tugs saw Caroline''s reaction, they became even more excited.


    "What... where are my clothes? What have you done to me?"


    Caroline''s voice rose in a frantic pitch as she curled up defensively, like a frightened deer caught in headlights.


    Zachary''s eyes narrowed, a spark of intrigue flickering in his gaze. He motioned dismissively toward the others. "You lot- out. Now."


    The thugs exchanged knowing smirks and let out a few whistles as they sauntered out of the room, leaving Zachary alone with Caroline.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Zachary unlocked his phone and tapped into the surveince feed he had set up in the room. Satisfied everything was recording as nned, he spoke in a calm yet condescending tone. "Youngdy, you should be thanking me. I saved you from a manst night. Your clothes? I had the housekeeping staff change them for you.


    1


    Chapter 163 The Surveince


    "Or do you think I''ve done something to you? Well, you should. know better than anyone whether I have. Just take a moment to feel your body-you''ll have your answer."


    Caroline had no mirror in front of her and was unaware of the makeup that had been applied to her face. All she could see was the unfamiliar outfit she now wore. She frowned, trying to recall the events of the previous night.


    There was a man who approached her at the nightclub. After that, everything became a blur.


    Her heart wavered with doubt.


    She wasn''t entirely convinced of Zachary''s story, but her body didn''t seem to lie. She had never slept with a man before, and if something had happened, surely, she''d feel it.


    Tentatively, she focused on how her body felt. There was no lingering difort or pain, but an unexpected heat began to rise within her. Her throat felt parched. Instinctively, she swallowed hard and licked her lips, trying to ease the sensation.


    "Oh, by the way," Zachary continued. "I think I saw a scratch on your armst night. Who knows if the staff remembered to treat it when they changed your clothes? Let me check."


    Years of experience told Zachary exactly what was happening. The drug was beginning to take effect. He reached out, feigning concern, and grabbed Caroline''s arm to inspect it. Chapter 163 The Surveince "I... Ah!" Caroline gasped.

 Love My Ex-Wife 164

    Chapter 164 Drowning in Despair


    As Zachary reached out, his elbow deliberately brushed against Caroline''s chest, applying just enough pressure to make her gasp uncontrobly.


    Startled by her own reaction, Caroline immediately mped her hand over her mouth.


    How could this happen? It was just a fleeting touch-how could it elicit such a response?


    When she had tried so hard to seduce Frederick in the past, she had never felt anything this intense.


    "What''s going on with you, Miss? Could it be that the man I saved you from had already slipped something into your drink?" Zachary asked, his toneced with feigned concern and surprise. "What?"


    Caroline froze, her wide eyes locking onto Zachary''s face. Panic surged through her as she desperately tried to recall what had happened before she lost consciousness.


    But no matter how hard she thought, everything was a nk after she had been drugged.


    Whether or not anyone had spiked her drink was something she simply couldn''t remember. Chapter 164 Drowning in Despair


    "Your face is so flushed. Are you running a fever?" Zachary murmured as he leaned closer, cing his hand gently on her forehead. The touch seemed innocent at first, but his fingers. moved ever so subtly, brushing against her cheek and trailing down to her corbone with a featherlight touch.


    Zachary''s mind raced with anticipation. The stage Caroline was in-confused, flustered, and unknowingly sumbing to the drug-was his favorite.


    He would be extremely excited whenever he saw a woman twisting her body, moving her waist, pleading for him in desperation.


    "...I really can''t remember, but my body feels so ufortable right now. I... ah!"


    Caroline gasped as Zachary''s touch sent waves of heat rippling through her. Her heart pounded wildly, and she could no longer ignore the signals her body was sending-her desire for sex.


    She gripped her legs tightly, willing herself to stay lucid. Rising shakily to her feet, she resolved to leave and get to a hospital.


    Caroline understood clearly now-she had been drugged, and the best course of action was medical attention.


    But the moment she stood, her legs gave way, and she copsed back onto the bed, utterly powerless.


    "Are you okay? What''s wrong? Where is it ufortable?


    Chapter 164 Drowning in Despair


    Here? Or here? Or maybe here?" Zachary asked, feigning concern, his expression one of exaggerated sincerity. Internally, though, he wasughing with satisfaction.


    This was precisely the result he expected. The drug he used was potent and expensive. If she still had the strength to walk away, it would mean he''d been duped, and his investment wasted.


    As he voiced his faux worry, his hands began to wander under the guise of checking on her.


    "Hmm!"


    Caroline couldn''t suppress her reaction. Her body responded eagerly to his touch, a wave of heat coursing through her, leaving her in further disarray.


    Physically, her body seemed to revel in the sensation, but emotionally, she was drowning in despair.


    She had worked so hard and stayed by Frederick''s side for so long, all for the chance to be with him.


    No matter what, she couldn''t lose her first time like this.


    Summoning every ounce of strength she had left, Caroline struggled to sit up, desperately trying to resist the overwhelming sensations. Seeing her efforts, Zachary stepped forward, pretending to assist her. "Are you feeling weak? Let me help you. Here, I''ll take you to the hospital," he said, extending a hand to lift her from the bed.


    Chapter 164 Drowning in DespairContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He knew well that Caroline had no strength left. It wouldn''t take much for her to fall back into his trap.


    "Thank you," she murmured weakly, clutching onto thest shred of hope.


    Her phone was long gone, leaving her no way to contact anyone, and she felt her sanity teetering on the edge. She needed to get to a hospital immediately.


    Although she had no prior experience with intimacy, the sensation when Zachary touched her earlier mirrored exactly how she had felt the night she tried to seduce Frederick. There was no doubt-she had been drugged. Zachary, noticing her slight rxation, feigned a stumble and pushed her back onto the bed.


    "Ah!"


    The musky scent of masculine hormones filled the air as his weight pressed down on her. The friction between their bodies. sent a wave of heat through her, and she let out an involuntary moan of pleasure. "Miss, your scent is intoxicating," Zachary murmured. "I''ve never smelled anything so alluring. It''s irresistible.


    "Why don''t you stay with me? I promise to cherish you, to adore you. I would never let you feel heartache."


    Chapter 164 Drowning in Despair


    Hearing her moan, Zachary knew the timing was perfect. He leaned in and kissed her.


    "No! Don''t... please, l-ah!"


    Write yourment


    Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 165

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/4


    Chapter 165 I Beg You!


    Caroline struggled weakly against Zachary, trying to push him off, but her body was entirely drained of strength.


    Her resistance was futile, her feeble attempts resembling more of a coy refusal than genuine rejection.


    Zachary, fully aware of this, continued his advances, deliberately grinding his hardened part against her.


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Under the influence of the drug and his touch, Caroline couldn''t stop the cries escaping her lips, each one more helpless than thest. "Feels good, doesn''t it? You like it, don''t you? You want it, don''t you?"


    His sinisterugh was low and mocking as he leaned into her ear, biting her earlobe and exhaling warm breaths against her, skin. "Mm! No... please..."


    Her trembling voice, paired with his deep and maic tone,bined with the oppressive heat of his embrace, left her body tense and trembling. Her legs involuntarily twisted and turned, unable to resist.


    Chapter 165 I Beg You!


    "What do you mean ''no''? What are you begging for?" he sneered. "Are you begging me to stop? To spare you? Or begging me not to touch you, not to let you feel the overwhelming pleasure coursing through your body?


    "Do you know what every woman who''s been with me says? They all beg to stay in my bed forever. They say I''m the best-skilled, powerful, and wild beyond imagination. And they always rave about how big I am.


    "The moment I''m inside, they feel an unmatched satisfaction, an ecstasy that drives them insane, leaving them begging for more.


    "Do you want to know how that feels? Hm? I bet you''re already feeling it-the emptiness, the unbearable ache, especially down there.


    "It''s empty, and you want something to poke it in? You''re


    soaked, aren''t you? Your little panties must be dripping wet by now, sticky and clinging to you.


    "Picture this-my hands roaming all over your body, caressing, squeezing, grabbing those perfect breasts of yours, teasing that sweet spot below. Kissing you, holding you, and then driving into you with every ounce of passion. Can you imagine the bliss? The ecstasy? "Your whole body shivering with delight, melting into a puddle beneath me. Feeling every thrust, every stroke, sending you over the edge again and again.


    . Chapter 165 I Beg You!


    "Taking you to heaven and back, over and over, until you''re soaring on clouds of pleasure, weightless and breathless..."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Zachary pressed down against her, feeling the involuntary trembling of her legs, he knew it was time to escte further, unleashing his ultimate move.


    He leaned close to her ear and described the entire process of sex in detail, then stood up.


    Sure enough, when he got up, Caroline hadpletely epted it. Shey on the bed and began to stroke her thighs with her hands.


    Her legs were still crossed, rubbing her private parts constantly, and her buttocks were tilted back and forth, as if she was waiting for someone to fuck her hard from behind. ""You can''t hold it in anymore, little slut?"


    Zachary just stood there, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and exhaled circles of smoke toward Caroline.


    "Yeah! It''s ufortable... so ufortable...


    When Caroline heard the call of "little slut", she seemed to be stimted, and her hand movements became more and more


    intense.


    Her hands keep moving, one hand grabbing her breast, and the other hand reaching under her skirt.


    Chapter 165 I Beg You!


    She kept kneading herself with her hands, her mouth open, like a fish dying of thirst, lying there with her chest puffed out, and her body arched.


    "Tell me what you want, little slut."


    Zachary was still standing there with his hands sped across his chest. Seeing Caroline being flirtatious towards him really gave him unprecedented psychological satisfaction. "I want you to fuck me! Fuck me, please! I beg you! Yes!"


    Caroline was fucking herself hard while begging Zachary servilely. The wet, slimy liquid even flowed down her thighs.


    "Beg me? Is that how you beg me? Huh? Bitch, you want me to fuck you with just a few words? Dream on!"


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 166

    Chapter 166 Shameless


    Seeing Caroline like this sent a thrill through Zachary.


    He shed back to that dank basement, the memories still vivid.


    He''d never forget the torture that woman had put him through - the physical pain, the mind games, all of it.


    Maybe that was where it started, this dark pleasure he found in watching women crumble before him, pleading for a scrap of his attention.


    Every time Zachary witnessed such a scene, it filled him with immense satisfaction and an unparalleled sense of pleasure.


    "Fuck me, please! I feel so awful, like I''m going to explode! What could I do? Huh?" Caroline groaned.


    Her body couldn''t take it anymore. She''d torn her clothes open.


    She knelt on the bed, drenched in sweat, her hair a mess. She pleaded with Zachary desperately; one hand kneaded her chest while the other moved under her skirt. "You want me to screw you? Fine. Rip off your clothes and do it yourself! Get naked, lie on the bed, and spread your legs," Zachary sneered.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You''re nothing but a cheap slut, you hear me? I want you crying


    Chapter 166 Shameless


    and calling me daddy, begging me for my rog. Otherwise, don''t even think about me touching you."


    Zachary crossed his arms, looking down at Caroline like she was a groveling bitch.


    At the same time, a wave of bloody memories surged from the depths of his mind.


    Maybe it was because Caroline reminded him of that old


    woman. He just couldn''t resist the urge to torment her.


    From the very first moment he saw her, something had triggered inside him.


    Otherwise, when Hannah gave the order, he would have just tossed this kind of task to one of hisckeys.


    "No... please... don''t... I''m begging you... Please don''t do this!" Caroline sobbed.


    The thought of begging Zachary like that, degrading herself, was revolting. She couldn''t do it. Besides, she''d never even slept with a man before. "Don''t want to?" Zachary scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. "Looks like I haven''t pushed you hard enough. Not hurting enough yet, is it?"


    He shoved Caroline roughly onto the bed, his hand reaching for her pussy, already wet and wanting him. He squeezed her hard, then pulled away. Chapter 166 Shameless


    He''d done it on purpose. By now, any touch from him, even the slightest, would be enough to send shivers down her spine. Even this brief contact was like a drug, addictive and overwhelming. Not to mention the pleasure of being touched and ravished down there...


    Just the thought of it sent a rush of heat through her, a craving so intense it was almost painful.


    Sure enough, Caroline couldn''t stand it for one moment.


    She let her wrap skirt fall open and spread her legs, closing her eyes as she relived the sensations of Zachary''s touch.


    "Oh god..." she gasped, her breath hitching in her throat. "Yes..."


    A milky fluid seeped between her legs, and she cried out, her body trembling with need.


    Zachary watched, his eyes narrowed with intensity. He continued his skillful assault, his fingers working their magic, but just as Caroline was on the verge of orgasm, he stopped abruptly.


    "No, Zachary, don''t stop! I''ll do everything you say, everything you want, just make me cum, okay?"


    Caroline was frantic. She grabbed Zachary''s hand and pulled it down her body.


    Chapter 166 Shameless


    "You little slut, did you forget what I say? Get your own fucking, clothes off and do it yourself. If you are good, I''ll reward you. If you''re not, well, you''ll be on your knees begging for it, and I might just walk away." Zachary knew the time hade and ordered as he stomped Caroline onto the bed.


    "Anything, Zachary," Caroline gasped, her eyes filled with a desperate longing. "I''ll do whatever you say. Just please, fuck


    me..."


    She eagerly obeyed, tearing off her clothes with a wild abandon.


    After that, Caroline used her both hands, rubbing her pussy up


    and down.


    "Yes! Ah! Zachary, is this okay?"


    Such excitement, even with her own hands, brought the deepest longings of Caroline''s heart to an instant peak, and she kept shouting and screaming.


    "You fucking slut, you''re shameless, you know that?" Zachary sneered. "Be a good girl and beg your daddy to fuck you."


    He finally got unprecedented satisfaction psychologically, lifted his foot on the bed, leaned in, and pped her hard. Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 167

    Chapter 167 Screw You Up


    Caroline writhed on the bed, her legs restless and fidgeting. Suddenly, she felt Zachary''s hand m down on her.


    "Ah!"


    A jolt of unexpected excitement shot through her, a tingling sensation that made her head spin. It was as if her mind was short-circuiting, overwhelmed with a thrilling sense of danger.


    "Look at you now, all desperate. Is this what you wanted? Just waiting for me fuck you up, huh?" Zachary said, seeing the pleasure written all over Caroline''s face, and pped her again hardly.


    On this night, Caroline didn''t know if it was fueled by alcohol and drugs or that long-forgotten emptiness in her heart that really made her as cheap as she wanted to be.


    After four years of being by Frederick''s side, she''d gotten nowhere.


    Even when she''d made the first move, he hadn''t shown a flicker of interest.


    But now, overwhelmed by the sensations of the moment - the pleasure, the pain, the release... Caroline lost herselfpletely.


    She knelt on the bed, head thrown back, hips raised, hands


    Chapter 167 Screw You Up


    pressed against her stomach, rocking back into Zachary''s thrusts.


    "Yes, Daddy! Oh god, yes! That''s it. It''s never been like this! Please!" Her voice caught in her throat.


    "Please fuck me every day!


    "I''m so slutty, so wet! Do you like it, Daddy?"


    A stream of vile, ugly words poured out of Caroline''s mouth.


    She had no idea how long she''d been at it, how many times she''dshed out, but eventually, her body just gave up, and she


    cked out.


    When she finally woke up, sunlight was streaming through the window.


    Caroline opened her eyes, the chaotic memories of the previous night flooding her mind. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was lying naked in a hotel room, surrounded by the remnants of her outfit... There was a crumpled pencil skirt, a discarded white blouse, ripped stockings, and a very telling pair of panties...


    It just didn''t seem real. Last night felt like a twisted, horrible dream.


    Caroline froze her mind in a whirlwind of panic. Then, as the reality of it hit her, she let out a wild scream, burying her hands


    Chapter 167 Screw You Up


    in her hair and tugging at it as tears streamed down her face.


    Her gaze fell on the white sheets, where a ring streak of crimson marked the bed-a harsh reminder of what had happened.


    But it was toote. What was done was done. And now, what could she possibly do?


    As Caroline sobbed uncontrobly, the door suddenly swung open. Startled, Caroline scrambled to grab her clothes from the floor, hastily pulling them on.


    "Oh, you''re awake now, huh? Little slut," a voice called out from the doorway.


    Zachary strolled in with a cigarette hanging from his lips. Seeing Caroline''s frantic attempt to cover herself, he let out a cold chuckle. "Last night, you were practically begging for more, screaming ''Daddy'' over and over. What''s the point of covering up now?" He scoffed, "Stop acting high and mighty at this point, you slut. This is what I hate the most, you know that?"


    Walking over, Zachary roughly grabbed Caroline''s chin before she could get on her clothes.


    "You! You drugged me!"


    Caroline used, clutching herself protectively as


    understanding dawned on her face.


    Chapter 167 Screw You Up


    "Yes, I did. So what? Don''t tell me you didn''t enjoy yourself," Zachary sneered. He stepped closer, forcing Caroline back against the bed.


    Zachary stepped onto the bed with his shoes still on, pinning Caroline down as his hand slid provocatively beneath her.


    "Look at you. You already get wet from just a touch. Still trying to y innocent? Hah! Let me tell you something! I''m sleeping with you because you''re still worthy."


    He sneered, spitting in her direction before releasing her. Pulling out his phone, he tapped the screen and shoved it in her face, ying a video from the night before.


    "This... This...!" Caroline stammered, her voice rising into a panicked wail. "What do you want from me?!"


    screen.


    The screen was filled with explicit images of her from the night before, every scandalous moment captured in excruciating high-definition. Tears streamed down her face as the video ended. With a choked sob, she hurled the phone at the floor, the impact shattering the "I''ve got backups, you know. Recing a phone means nothing to me. But where the hell do you get off breaking my stuff? You think I won''t call my buddies right now and let them all take their turn with you?!"


    Zachary narrowed his eyes, looking at the phone with a sneer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 167 Screw You Up


    Upon hearing his words, Caroline didn''t dare utter another sound.


    She clutched her arms tightly, her nails slowly digging into her flesh.


    "You better behave!" Zachary snorted. "From now on, you''ll do exactly what I say. Stay close to Frederick and follow my orders, no matter what they are. Otherwise, I''ll upload all of this online for everyone to see!" Seeing Caroline fall silent, Zachary continued, his tone even more menacing. "Come on,st night was fun, wasn''t it? Obey me, and I''ll make sure you feel this good every day from now on. Just like now..." Without warning, Zachary thrust his finger inside her pussy.


    "Ah!" Caroline screamed.


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 168

    Chapter 168 More Fun


    The sudden pain made Caroline cry out uncontrobly.


    Yet, at the same time, that familiar sensation seemed to drag her back to the wild indulgence of the night before.


    She found herself torn between enjoying it and hating it and instinctively reached out to shove Zachary''s hand away.


    "I''ve seen through your type. All high and proper on the outside, but a total slut behind closed doors. You''re no different, just another cheap fucking bitch. Look at you, practically begging for


    1. it.


    "So tight, squeezing my fingers like that. And pushing against my hand? Don''t even try to deny you''re enjoying this. Come on,, admit it!"


    Zacharyughed as he kept thrusting Caroline''s wet and warm pussy with his fingers.


    "No! Stop it! Oh god..." Caroline was wide awake now.


    Unlikest night, shame washed over her, and her cries were a mix of panic and despair.


    She knew things would never be the same between her and Frederick.


    Chapter 168 More Fun


    But what she hated even more was the fact that she was really enjoying the pleasure of being yed with, just as Zachary had said.


    She tried to fight back, to resist, but it was no use.


    Afterst night, after being screwed around like a rag doll for hours, she had absolutely no strength left.


    Besides, men were just physically stronger anyway. And after a whole night, Caroline was utterly spent.


    She finally gave in, lying there with a mix of resentment and exhaustion.


    Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t stop the water from leaking out, the wetness clinging ufortably between her thighs.


    Her inner turmoil mirrored the physical struggle. She''d fought him, resisted with all her might, but now... now there was only despair, a crushing sense of defeat.


    "Be honest, little slut," Zachary growled, his voice a low threat. "From now on, you''re mine. You''ll do everything I say, when I say it. Or else..."


    Only when Caroline stopped fighting and struggling did Zachary release her.


    He picked up the shattered phone from the floor and strode toward the door. Chapter 168 More Fun


    "Get in here and bring her clothes fromst night," he barked into the hallway.


    Two people immediately entered, carrying Caroline''s clothes.


    The moment others entered, Caroline frantically pulled up the sheets to cover herself.


    Without sparing her another nce, Zachary tossed her clothes at her. "Get dressed and get out of here!"


    Still clutching the sheets around herself, Caroline quickly pulled on her clothes under their watchful eyes, then dashed to the door.


    "Remember what I said! Keep your phone on. Otherwise, I''ll make sure all of Kingstown knows what a slut you are!"


    As she passed him, Zachary handed back her phone.


    "Yes," Caroline whispered, head bowed.


    At that moment, she just wanted to escape this hellhole.


    After her response, she bolted like a bat out of hell, not even bothering with the elevator - she took the stairs instead.


    It was as if only this frantic escape could give her the feeling of genuinely breaking free.


    She ran from the room, through the lobby, out of the hotel, and kept running like a madwoman down the street, not stopping Chapter 168 More Fun


    until her lungs burned and her legs threatened to give out from under her.


    "Ah!" Caroline looked up at the sky and screamed, her voice raw with pain and fury.


    After her outburst, she clenched her fists so tight that her nails dug into her palms.


    The outburst over, she clenched her fists so tightly her nails dug into her palms.


    "ire," she hissed through gritted teeth, "this is all your fault! Every damn thing that''s happened is because of you!


    "If you hadn''t gotten out of prison, none of this would have happened!" she raged.


    "Frederick would still be with me! But no, I have been humiliated and screwed! I swear, I''ll make you pay for this!"


    Caroline spat out the words through gritted teeth as if venting was the only way to ease her pain.


    The scenes fromst night''s abuse shed through her mind again.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Suddenly, Caroline burst into maniacalughter.


    If that bastard Zachary loved toying with women, then surely he''d love to get his hands on ire. Chapter 168 More Fun


    After all, she thought viciously, what could be more thrilling for that piece of trash than ying with the former princess of the Prescott family?

 Love My Ex-Wife 169

    Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick Everyday


    ire had just returned to the Halfmoon Manor from the hotel,pletely exhausted from the night''s ordeal. The moment she got home, she crashed into bed.


    She had no clue about Caroline''s recent activities nor about the schemes Caroline was plotting against her.


    Right now, all that mattered to ire was that Frederick had cleared her criminal record, which meant she could finally apply for regr jobs.


    Even without a fancy college degree,nding a decent job shouldn''t be too much of a stretch.


    Her expectations were modest. She just needed enough to support herself.


    Antony had returned that million dors to her, which would keep the wolves from the door for quite a while.


    But she needed to think long-term. That money wouldn''tst forever if she just sat around.


    It was already 3 PM when Caroline returned to the Halfmoon Manor, and ire was still dead to the world.


    Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick..... Caroline tiptoed into the house, guilt-ridden and terrified of running into Frederick, who might ask where she''d beenst night and why she hadn''te home. Thankfully, she made it from the living room to the stairs without crossing paths with him.


    "Wee back, Ms. Beaumont," a maid''s voice suddenly called out just as she was about to reach her room.


    "Oh!"


    Caroline jumped, turning around to give a quick nod.


    She darted into her room, but after closing the door, she had second thoughts. She opened it again to ask the maid a question.


    "Has Frederick left for work?"


    "I''m not sure!" The maid shook her head, genuinely unaware of Frederick''s whereabouts.


    Caroline thought back tost night, to that private room Diana had set up with drinksced with Elysium Bliss.


    She''d clearly seen Frederick forcing that drink down ire''s throat outside the room.


    "What about Ms. Prescott?" Caroline pressed.


    "Ms. Prescott returned around lunchtime and hasn''t left her


    Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick... 3/7 room since."


    The maid paused thoughtfully before responding.


    "I see. Thanks," Caroline replied automatically, shutting her door and leaning against it, trying to collect her scattered thoughts.


    Since ire came back after lunch, that meant Frederick hadn''t returned either.


    "Last night they..."


    Caroline''s blood boiled at the thought, her teeth clenched in


    rage.


    After all her careful scheming, she''d ended up ying matchmaker for ire instead.


    And she...


    She dug her nails into her thigh so hard they left marks, but she couldn''t feel a thing through her burning hatred.


    If only ire hadn''t shown up and entered the private room carly, she would''ve been the one therest night.


    She would''ve been the one with Frederick! It was all ire''s fault, everything was ire''s fault!


    "ire, I''ll make sure you feel every bit of pain I feltst night!"


    > Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick....


    By now, Caroline had wholly lost her grip on reality, forgetting just who she was dealing with.


    After all, it was Frederick! Someone like him couldn''t be so casily manipted!


    The truth was, he''d known about Diana''s entire n before he even stepped into that roomst night.


    He''d only jumped to conclusions about ire because of his grudge over Anna''s death,bined with ire''s lifelong reputation for being a spoiled, aggressive brat.


    After this incident, Caroline wouldn''t dare try anything else, and it seemed Diana was no longer a helpful ally either.


    Since there was no way to keep things hidden from Frederick anymore, Diana was no longer a viable option.


    Dealing with ire would require careful, long-term nning.


    As for Frederick, she just couldn''t bear the thought of giving up on him.


    No matter what, even if she couldn''t be with Frederick properly, she was determined to be his woman one way or another.


    Otherwise, these four years of patience and sacrifice would all be for nothing.


    Afterst night''s events, she''d have toy low for a while before making any new moves.


    Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick... She''d waited four years already. She could wait a bit longer.


    Besides, with Diana now locked up by the Hawthorne family, it would be risky to try anything.


    Without Diana as a scapegoat to take the fall, one wrong move with Frederick would be the end of everything.


    Unlike Diana, if they ever traced anything back to her, she wouldn''t get a second chance.


    Over the next few days, Caroline yed the perfect angel, staying quietly in the vi and keeping her nose clean.


    She used this time to craft a new persona that of a mentally fragile, fearful young woman.


    After all, her initial move to Halfmoon Manor had been under the pretense of being a psychiatric patient.


    After that night''s events, ire hadpletely cut off contact with Frederick.


    Frederick hadn''t returned to the Halfmoon Manor for several days.


    A week flew by, and Elizabeth''s birthday celebration was just around the corner.


    The night before, Frederick finally came home.


    Chapter 169 Throwing Herself at Frederick...


    "Tomorrow is Madam Prescott''s birthday celebration. You''reing with me," he stated.


    ire was in the middle of dinner when Frederick made his


    appearance.


    "Okay." ire nodded, continuing to sip her soup without showing any emotion.


    Caroline,ing down the stairs, happened to overhear this conversation and immediately thought of Diana.


    Diana would surely attend Elizabeth''s birthday celebration.


    She quickly pulled out her phone and WhatsApp Diana: [Hey, are you able to go out now?]


    [Yes, I can go out tomorrow. I''ll be attending Madam Prescott''s birthday celebration with my mom.]


    [Thank goodness! You have no idea how miserable I''ve beentely... ire''s been throwing herself at Frederick every single day!]? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing Diana''s response, Caroline immediately startedying it on thick.


    [What?! That slut! Just wait until tomorrow! I''ll show her what''s what!] Diana exploded with anger.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 170

    Chapter 170 Wouldn''t Dare


    Caroline perked up instantly at Diana''s words. After ncing at ire and Frederick dining in the restaurant downstairs, she tiptoed back to her room.


    [What do you have nned for her, Diana? ire is so maniptive! She''s not the Prescott family''s princess for nothing. All those years in prison just made her even craftier.]


    [I can''t keep up with her games. She puts on one face for me and another for Frederick. She even makes a point of telling met every little detail about their time together.]


    [She''s nothing but a shameless bitch. Diana, it''s killing me. It''s not even about my feelings for Frederick anymore! My heart breaks for Anna.]


    [Every time I think about how she murdered Anna in cold blood, how brutally Anna died, and now she''s got her ws in Anna''s man - it makes my blood boil.]


    [God, I wish I could teach that snake a lesson. But you know my situation. I''m only here at Halfmoon Manor because of that fake schizophrenia diagnosis you helped create.]


    [I''m no match for her. And tomorrow''s party is hosted by the Prescotts. She used to be their golden child, their precious princess, and Madam Prescott still takes her side.] Chapter 170 Wouldn''t Dare


    [What can you really do? Be careful! She might already have something nned. Don''t let her set you up or cause a scene at the party.]


    [Maybe we should just drop it. Poor Anna. If she could see all this from beyond the grave, she''d never rest in peace.]


    Though Caroline had no idea what Diana might do at the party, she deliberately kept stirring the pot with her provocative words.


    She pretended to tell Diana to let it go, iming it was for her good, but every sentence was carefully crafted to provoke Diana further, using Anna as an excuse.


    [Drop it? That''s impossible! Don''t worry, Caroline. She might have been the Prescott family''s little princess once, but that crown fell off four years ago when the truth about her identity came out. She''s nothing to them now.] [Why else would they let her rot in jail? Even with Madam Prescott backing her, there''s a limit. You can''t just


    unquestioningly support someone in the public eye when they''re clearly in the wrong.]


    [I have to act now. If I let things continue between her and Frederick, it''ll be toote once a kid enters the picture.]Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    [Caroline, I''ve got it all nned out. Even if we can''t get rid of irepletely, we can definitely drive a wedge between her and Frederick. I''ll make him sick of her until he throws her out himself.]


    Chapter 170 Wouldn''t Dare


    Diana knew how to pull this off. Between her time in high. society, the Hawthorne family''s indulgence, and her frequent visits to bars and clubs, she had these tricks down to a science.


    As the Hawthorne family''s princess, she''d nevercked male attention, making her quite the expert in these matters.


    [Really? Diana, what''s your n? Tell me everything!]


    Caroline could barely contain her excitement at Diana''s words. She was dying to know Diana''s scheme and couldn''t wait to see Frederick look at ire with pure disgust.


    Yet she couldn''t help but worry. In her eyes, the Hawthorne heiress was dumb as rocks.


    Or else Caroline couldn''t have yed her like a fiddle all these years. She just couldn''t shake her unease.


    [Caroline, you can rest easy this time. It''s absolutely foolproof.]


    Diana was brimming with confidence. As luck would have it, she''d just received a message from Gregory Marlin - notoriously creepy trust fund kid from their social circle who''d been chasing after her for years. He''d asked if she''d be attending tomorrow''s Prescott family party, where he''d be making an appearance after returning from abroad.


    It was the perfect opportunity if everyone at the g were to


    Chapter 170 Wouldn''t Dare


    catch ire and Gregory in bed together!


    Then, not only would Frederick drop her like a hot potato, but


    even Elizabeth would wash her hands off her.


    [Alright, just watch your step. I can''t exactly waltz into a Prescott party to back you up. Two heads are better than one, you know? But this time, you''re flying solo.]


    Worried about Diana''s approach, Caroline cleverly maneuvered her way into being included in the n.


    [No, you cane too. I can bring you in with me.]


    Diana, not knowing Caroline''s true nature, thought she made a good point - two heads were better than one.


    [Really? That''s fantastic! Tell me about your n.]


    Caroline perked up immediately when Diana agreed to include


    her.


    [Let me tell you...]


    The two began plotting over WhatsApp, with Diana being careful not to let her parents, Nathan and Jane, overhear anything. Caroline, mindful of being at the Halfmoon Manor, figured texting was the safest option. It was better to be safe than sorry.


    Downstairs, ire picked at her dinner, preupied with


    Chapter 170 Wouldn''t Dare


    thoughts about tomorrow''s outfit, utterly oblivious to how Caroline was manipting Diana.


    She never would have guessed that at that very moment, Dianat and Caroline were plotting to make their move at the Prescott family''s g.


    ire was convinced they wouldn''t dare try anything at the Prescott event - it was her home turf, after all.

 Love My Ex-Wife 171

    Chaprer 171 Chris'' Gender Didn''t Really Matter


    ire got up early the following day and, after breakfast, went to pick up the custom gift she''d ordered for Elizabeth.


    She only had the million dors that Antony had returned to her, and she''d spent bits of it here and theretely.


    The custom evening gown for Elizabeth had cost her nearly a hundred thousand dors.


    It was haute couture, and the designer was notoriously nomadic - getting your hands on one of her pieces was more about luck than anything else. Compared to other designers of the same caliber, her prices were actually quite reasonable.


    She exclusively created evening gowns, and uniquely, she treated everyone equally, each dress cost precisely a hundred thousand dors, no exceptions. Her talent was extraordinary! She could create the perfect dress just by looking at a photo, matching both style and design to the client''s desires.


    ire remembered how Elizabeth had always dreamed of


    owning a "Chris" original but never had the chance. She''d never


    ? Chaprer 171 Chris'' Gender Didn''t Really Mat... 2/5


    even seen the designer in person.


    "Chris" was a ghost in the fashion world. She never gave out contact information and worked without assistance. She had boutiques in various cities, but they were perpetually closed.


    If you wanted one of her dresses, you had to leave a note in the suggestion box outside her store. If she happened to return and saw your message, she''d make your dress.


    But if she didn''t return to that city for a long time and missed your note, you''d just have to keep waiting indefinitely.


    ire had ced an order for this evening gown at "Chris" Boutique ages ago, leaving a note in their request box long before she went to prison.


    It wasn''t until recently that she finally received a text from "Chris".


    The timing couldn''t have been better - Elizabeth''s birthday celebration was just around the corner.


    she


    Though a hundred thousand was a fortune to her now, couldn''t help but think about her grandmother''s age. There were not many more four-year milestones they''d have together. If she missed this one, nobody knew when the next chance woulde.


    ire arrived at the "Chris" Boutique around 10 AM.


    . Chaprer 171 Chris'' Gender Didn''t Really Mat...


    Getting there from the vi district by bus had eaten up quite aContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    bit of time.


    The pickup process was uniquely modern - everything had been handled through text messages, from the order confirmation to thepletion notice.


    They''d informed her that the dress would be waiting in a security locker outside, essible with a provided code.


    At the boutique, ire found several lockers and quickly spotted the onebeled with her name, retrieving her dress.


    The moment sheid eyes on it, she was stunned, speechless. She''d never seen such an exquisite gown in her life!


    It was elegantly understated, crafted in forest green to suit an older woman, but the fabric was magical! It seemed to shimmer with rainbow hues when it caught the sunlight.


    The unique feather-styled mandarin cor buttons added an incredibly distinctive touch.


    After carefully examining the evening gown, she ced it back in the box.


    Just as she turned to leave, a middle-aged woman who looked to be in her fifties approached.


    "You must be Chris'' daughter!" the woman greeted her warmly.


    "Huh?" ire was caught off guard.


    . Chaprer 171 Chris Gender Didn''t Really Ma


    The woman continued, "I had the pleasure of eating how years ago. You two book incredibly while thy th


    expressive eyes of yours! Theywany w "


    415


    "Oh, I''m so sorry, but you''ve mistakes the love insan elke. L''au just here to pick up an evening gown I dont'' hance Chelse at all."


    ire gave an awkward smile, though the found it onmeterficat amusing that she could be mistaken for Choir bookstiler


    "Oh my, I''m so sorry! Please forgive my mistake"


    The woman apologised repeatedly with an enthurrassedgh, then pulled out her phone to type on WhatsApp It''s all your fault! You were the one going on about Chris daughter recently, which made me mistake someone else for her today. But I''m telling you, that girl''s eyes looked exactly like Chris''!]


    ire shook her head with a slight smile and left with the gown. After walking quite a distance, it suddenly struck her that she hadn''t asked whether this wealthy "Chris" was a man or a


    woman.


    She nced back but figured it was toote to return and ask Besides, Chris'' gender didn''t really matter or affect her in any


    way.


    Lost in thought, ire didn''t notice someone walking towards her until she crashed right into them.


    "Oh! I''m so sorry, I''m really sorry," ire quickly apologized.


    Chaprer 171 Chris'' Gender Didn''t Really Ma.... "It''s okay, are you... alright?"


    The middle-aged man started to speak but froze when he got a good look at ire''s face.


    Long after ire had walked away, he finally snapped out of his daze and pulled out his phone to make a call.


    "Chris, you won''t believe what just happened. You know how you asked me to find that person in the photo? Well, I just ran into someone near your shop who looks exactly like them."

 Love My Ex-Wife 172

    Chapter 172 Dress With a Plunging Neckline


    "Where? Which store? Tell me exactly where you saw her! I''ll book a flight right now!"


    A deep, maic male voice cut in before the person on the other end could finish.


    "Hold on, let me finish. Yes, I saw someone who looks like the photo, but the age doesn''t match up at all.


    "ording to what you told me, the woman in the photo should be in her fifties or sixties by now. But the girl I just saw couldn''t be more than twenty-something."


    The man''s eyes lingered in the direction where ire had disappeared.


    Silence fell on the other end of the line.


    "You okay there?" The man pulled the phone away to check if the call was still connected before asking.


    "It''s fine. Probably just a coincidence - someone who happens to look simr."


    The voice on the other end hadpletely deted, a stark contrast to its earlier excitement, like going from heaven to earth


    Chapter 172 Dress With a Plunging Neckline in a split second.


    Meanwhile, ire was oblivious to all this drama. Having


    picked up her evening gown, she headed back to the Halfmoon Manor.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The journey would take about two hours, involving several bus transfers and a short cab ride. She''d likely get back in the afternoon, leaving enough time to prepare for Elizabeth''s birthday celebration at the Prescott Manor at 6 PM. After returning to the Halfmoon Manor, she figured she''d just need a bit more time to get ready with Frederick.


    Frederick, however, was taking his sweet time. He''d gone straight to the Kingstown Security Department first thing in the morning, methodically wrapping up all his pending work before finally finishing around 2 or 3 in the afternoon. On his way back, stopped at a traffic light, he caught sight of a billboard featuring a woman in a seductive red dress with a plunging neckline. Out of nowhere, his mind conjured up an image of ire in that same dress. When he got back to the Halfmoon Manor, ire had just returned herself and hadn''t had a chance to dress up yet.


    "You''re nning to go to Elizabeth''s birthday party looking like that?"


    He frowned at ire''s casual outfit, her hair loose and unstyled, not a trace of makeup on her face.


    Chapter 172 Dress With a Plunging Neckline "I... of course not..."


    ire nced down at her outfit. She''d just picked up her clothes and hadn''t had time to get dolled up yet.. 3/4


    Besides, even though she couldn''t attend a banquet looking like this, it wasn''t strictly out of the ordinary.


    She didn''t understand the disdain in Frederick''s eyes.


    "Get me Kingstown''s most famous makeup artist right now."


    Frederick didn''t even let ire finish speaking before dialing Richard''s number.


    "That''s really not necessary..."


    ire tried to object, but Frederick cut her off. "I won''t have someone like you embarrassing me in public."


    ire raised an eyebrow and smirked silently.


    Without another word, she pulled out her phone and sat on the bed, waiting for Frederick''s chosen stylist to arrive.


    She figured she might as well roll with it - he was footing the bill, after all. Plus, she''d be the one looking gorgeous, turning heads at the birthday party. It was a win-win situation.


    Initially, she''d been worried about what to wear to impress Elizabeth, debating whether to splurge on this season''stest


    . Chapter 172 Dress With a Plunging Neckline


    luxury fashion. Now, she didn''t have to worry about any of that! Things couldn''t have worked out better.


    Two hourster, Frederick''s stylist had efficiently done ire''s makeup and helped her into the red dress Frederick had selected.


    ire studied herself in the mirror, pleased with what she saw.


    She had to admit that Frederick''s frequent attendance at high-society events and mingling in elite political and business circles had given him an eye for these things.


    Smiling to herself, she grabbed her clutch and descended the stairs in her floor-length red mermaid gown.


    Halfway down, she noticed Frederick freeze in ce at the sight of her.


    Richard stood beside him, equally stunned, and couldn''t help eximing, "Absolutely stunning!"


    Frederick''s expression immediately darkened. "What kind of dress is that? Go change right now."

 Love My Ex-Wife 173

    Chapter 173 The Subtle Sway


    ire stared at her reflection in disbelief. She looked stunning! She couldn''t figure out what was wrong with him.


    Having attended countless Fashion Weeks and gs since childhood, she was confident in her sense of style.


    The dress fit like a glove, entuating her figure perfectly and highlighting all her best features


    And to top it off, Frederick had picked this dress himself - now he was saying it wasn''t good enough.


    "Fine!" she conceded.


    "There was no point arguing about a dress when he''d chosen and paid for it himself. He was the sugar daddy, and it wasn''t worth making a fuss over one outfit. Men could be so petty sometimes. There was no need to bother stooping to their level.


    Frederick''s mood improved as he watched ire head upstairs.


    ire was his woman now. He could look, he could admire, but he sure as hell wasn''t going to let any other man do the same!


    "General Hawthorne, what''s wrong with Ms. Prescott''s dress? She looks incredible. I''ve never seen anyone rock a red dress


    Chapter 173 The Subtle Sway..


    quite like that!" Richard unwisely chimed in.


    "Word from the border is that Kanea''s stirring up trouble again.


    Pack your bags! You''re shipping out tonight," Frederick said


    coldly, his eyes narrowing.


    "But isn''t Madam Prescott''s birthday g tonight?"


    Richard paused, puzzled. One minute they were casually discussing ire''s dress, and the next, Frederick was suddenly talking about rushing off to fight at the border.


    He ventured cautiously, "You have to go?"


    Frederick sat ramrod straight, shooting Richard a fierce re.


    "Of course not. But military orders are absolute. I''m heading to the border, and I won''t return until the conflict is resolved."


    Richard realized he must have said something to offend Frederick, though he couldn''t figure out what.


    He''d only said, "Absolutely stunning..."


    Suddenly, it hit him, and he had to stifle augh.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As he walked out of the Halfmoon Manor, he nced back and shook his head with amusement. "Sir, how have I never noticed how stubborn you are? Face it! You''ve got it bad for Ms. Prescoll." Unlike Frederick, Richard didn''t share the same intense dislike


    Chapter 173 The Subtle Sway


    and hatred toward ire.


    Frederick''s animosity stemmed from Anna''s death, which he med on ire, leading to his current attitude.


    As an outsider, Richard could see things more clearly than those directly involved.


    From his perspective, while there was circumstantial evidence about the incident, there was no direct proof. Even the physical evidence hadn''t been adequately verified. It was hardly enough to condemn someone. Moreover, the ire he knew seemed utterly different from the woman Frederick described.


    As the cherished princess of the Prescott family, ire had been spoiled and could be arrogant at times. But that was just a strong personality, and she had a kind heart underneath.


    Like Elizabeth, he firmly believed ire wasn''t capable of such cruel acts, let alone arranging for thugs to rape and kill her friend Anna.


    But all of this was just his spection. There wasn''t any concrete evidence to back it up.


    What a shame, he thought, that the once-cherished princess of the Prescott family had spent four years behind bars.


    Richard wondered if Frederick had ever really looked at ire''s hands. The first time he saw her after she was released, he


    Chapter 173 The Subtle Sway


    noticed her once delicate, pampered hands were now rough, calloused, and scarred.


    Richard let out a heavy sigh. These matters were beyond his control - he needed to focus on his duties, particrly quelling the unrest at the border.


    Back at the Halfmoon Manor, ire was still caught up in an endless cycle of outfit changes.


    After ditching the red gown, she tried on a white cocktail dress, then a ck evening gown, followed by a gold mini dress...


    Despite going through more than a dozen outfits, Frederick wasn''t satisfied with any of them.


    The designer stood by, lookingpletely overwhelmed. "Mr. Hawthorne, could you perhaps describe what kind of look you''re going for? Just give me some direction here."


    ire was getting fed up. She was convinced Frederick was just being difficult for the sake of it, trying to get under her skin without any real purpose.


    But it was almost 6:30 already, and the banquet was set to begin at 8:00. Even if they left right now, it would take a good hour to reach the Prescott Manor.


    "I think all these outfits look fine. What exactly is the problem?" ire asked, anxiously watching the clock.


    ire was genuinely worried about beingte.


    Chapter 173 The Subtle Sway


    Frederick gave her outfit a dismissive nce. "None of those clothes were forgiving enough. How could someone with your figure pull them off?"


    ire was speechless, fighting the urge to punch Frederick right in his smug face.


    "I understand. I''ll find something more amodating!" The designer caught Frederick''s drift immediately.


    Finally, the designer returned with a modest, matronly dress that wouldn''t highlight ire''s figure and had her try it on.


    Frederick was finally satisfied, but as the designer watched ire leave with him, she couldn''t help but notice how the conservative dress actually made ire more alluring. The subtle sway beneath her loose-fitting clothes sparked imagination.


    Once the pair disappeared from view, the designer called her assistant to pack up all the clothes and equipment.


    After everyone had cleared out, Caroline emerged from her room wearing a cocktail dress.


    [Diana, they''re headed to the Prescott family party now.]


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 174

    Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off


    [Alright, got it. I''ll send someone to pick you up. Then we''ll head to the Prescott Manor together. Remember, I''ve arranged a date for you! He''s a senior from our university. Just tell everyone you came with him!] Diana texted quickly. Caroline replied with a simple: [Okay, got it.]


    After sending her response, Caroline waited for her ride.


    An hourter, a ck SUV from Halfmoon Manor pulled up, and Caroline got in without hesitation.


    At seven-thirty that evening, Frederick and ire arrived at the Prescott Manor.


    The moment ire stepped in, everyone''s minds shed back to four years ago to her manughter conviction and prison time.


    Looks of disgust and contempt were thrown her way, but they quickly averted their eyes when they noticed Frederick standing beside her.


    One bold woman couldn''t resist muttering, "Well, it''s good to have someone powerful watching your back. She killed the real Prescott heiress and can still waltz into this phony party without. a care in the world. What a disgrace to be at the same gathering as a jailbird like her." Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off


    "Watch your mouth! Don''t you know where you are? She''s with the General! Do you have a death wish? Want to get yourself shot?" herpanion hissed, dragging her away.


    The Prescott couple spotted ire but quickly turned away to greet other guests, the memory of their actual daughter Anna''s death too painful to bear.


    Only Elizabeth approached warmly. "ire, you finally made it! Grandma''s been missing you terribly."


    "I''ve missed you too, Grandma. Here''s your birthday present," ire replied, long ustomed to her parents'' cold shoulder.


    "Oh my goodness! Is this... is this a Chris evening gown?" Elizabeth gasped when she saw the dress.


    The name ''Chris'' drew a crowd like moths to a me.


    "How on earth did you get your hands on a Chris gown? They''re practically impossible toe by! Some people spend their whole lives trying!"


    "Seriously! Chris is always jet-setting around the world, sometimes staying in one ce for years without moving. The boutiques are usually closed, and all we can do is leave. messages." "And Chris only picks one person per season to design for. Just one dress a year! They''re incredibly rare."


    The woman''s eyes gleamed with envy at the sight of the gown,


    . Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off


    suddenly forgetting that ire had just gotten out of prison and her connection to Anna''s death four years ago.


    Frederick, seeing how things were ying out, quietly slipped away to mingle with other guests.


    At that moment, Diana arrived with Nathan and Jane.


    Diana felt sick to her stomach watching ire bask in all the attention over a mere evening gown.


    But she calmed herself with the thought that the higher ire rose now, the harder she''d fallter.


    She followed Jane up the stairs, echoing her sentiment, "Yeah, Chris'' evening gowns are really hard toe by. ire, you''re so thoughtful."


    Inwardly, however, she scoffed, "Hah, as if she could get her hands on a Chris original without Frederick pulling strings. This ex-con has nothing, what a joke."


    After her snide thoughts, she scanned the crowd for Gregory.


    Her mother, Jane kept a firm grip on Diana''s arm, pleased with her behavior so far.


    Before they''d arrived, Jane had warned her that today''s event would be attended by Kingstown''s elite from both political and business circles, and Frederick and ire''s engagement inouncement meant there could be no drama.


    . Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off-


    Diana had no intention of causing a scene. All her attention was focused on finding Gregory.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "He promised to mess with ire. Why isn''t he here yet? If that unreliable creep doesn''t show up, how am I supposed to pull


    this off?"


    Diana anxiously scanned the crowd, but instead of Gregory, she spotted Caroline, who had arrived with the senior student Diana had arranged.


    She seized the moment while Jane was chatting with some societydies to slip away.


    "Caroline, do me a favor and keep an eye out for Gregory," she said, showing Caroline a picture.


    "He''s the key to everything today!"


    "Got it!" Caroline nodded and joined the search.


    As business giants in Kingstown, many members of the Prescott family had naturallye to attend the banquet.


    Moreover, Elizabeth held a significant portion of the Prescott family''s shares, and shares meant power.


    For Elizabeth''s birthday celebration, countless people were falling over themselves to attend.


    Now was the perfect moment to strike.


    . Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off


    Diana intended to show all of Kingstown ire''s true colors, which would ensure she could never stay by Frederick''s side.


    Not to mention, Nathan was nning to announce ire and Frederick''s engagement!


    Finally, ten minutes before the banquet''s start, Diana and Caroline found Gregory.


    "Honestly, youe here and don''t even bother to find me? Don''t tell me you''re backing out of our n. The party starts in 10 minutes, do you think we have enough time?" Diana was practically on fire with anxiety.


    "How could you even think that? Diana, I might break promises to anyone else, but never to you!"


    Gregory held Diana''s hand with a smile, speaking in soft, soothing tones.


    "Rx, we''ve got this. Ripping a dress off takes what, a minute tops? I''m a pro at this, you know that. Just get her over here, and leave the rest to me. See? I''ve even got the props ready.''


    "I''ve measured it perfectly. Everything will be done in minutes. There won''t be any way to exin it away!"


    Gregory spoke yfully, waving the prepared handkerchief.


    "Alright, I''ll go get ire now."


    Diana nodded and turned to leave.


    Chapter 174 Ripping a Dress Off


    However, after just a few steps, Harrison blocked her path. "Ms Hawthorne, who do you think the Prescott family is? You can''t just do whatever you please here,"

 Love My Ex-Wife 175

    Chapter 175 Let Me Out!


    Diana was entirely caught off guard when Harrison suddenly appeared, blocking her path.


    Time was running out, and she still needed to fetch ire.


    Gregory was notorious throughout Kingstown for being a total creep, and ire, being the princess of the Prescott family, was well aware of his reputation. Sending Gregory to get ire was out of the question - Diana would have to lure ire there herself. "Come on, Mr. Prescott, what''s with the third degree? I just need to use the bathroom. It''s kind of urgent. I''ve got terrible cramps. Could you please step aside? Whatever it is, can''t it wait until I get back?"


    Diana yed the period card, figuring Harrison wouldn''t dare press the issue after that.


    "Cramps, huh? I''m sorry, Ms. Hawthorne, but I happened to overhear your conversation with Gregory. I suspect you''re not heading to the bathroom at all. You''re going to find ire."


    Harrison nced at his watch; the event was about to start, and he decided to cut to the chase.


    "You... how did you..."


    Chapter 175 Let Me Out!


    Diana had thought their earlier encounter was just a


    coincidence. She hadn''t expected Harrison to know everything.


    "Wondering how I know? Why did I happen to overhear?"


    Harrison knew time was short and got straight to the point. "Since returning from abroad, I''ve done my research and learned about recent events. In the Prescott family, you lot don''t stand a chance of pulling this off without my help." "What?"


    Diana was shocked. "Mr. Prescott... what exactly are you saying?"


    "You''re such an idiot. Did you really think you could deal with ire right under everyone''s nose at the party? Forget it. Go back. I''ll escort ire to her room myself. You''ve been to the Prescott Manor enough times to know where her room is. Have Gregory go there in five minutes."


    Harrisonid it out bluntly, not wanting to waste any more time.


    "Alright."


    Diana nodded, though she still seemed uncertain. "Why are you helping me?"


    "Why? Because ire got my own sister killed. She stole twenty years of love and life that should have belonged to Anna. That''s why."


    Chapter 175 Let Me Out!


    Harrison''s mind shed back to Anna''s horrific state just before.


    her death.


    Diana fell silent, then turned to leave and find Gregory, nning to lead him to ire''s room.


    Before Anna''s incident, Diana had visited the Prescott Manor countless times with her. She knew theyout like the back of her hand, including ire''s room location. Otherwise, she''d never have dared to make a move here. Meanwhile, ire had just stepped away from her admiring crowd with Elizabeth, holding her custom evening gown.


    "Oh ire, you''re too thoughtful. But sweetheart, you don''t have much savings - you shouldn''t be spending money like this. Chris'' evening gown costs one hundred thousand dors! I''ll wire you the money right away." Elizabeth squeezed ire''s hand tenderly, knowing both the gown''s price and ire''s difficult situation.


    "Grandma, please don''t. I promise I can afford it. I''ve been working and saved up quite a bit. Don''t worry about me."


    ire felt a warmth spread through her chest, tears welling up in her eyes.


    Ever since she went to prison four years ago, Elizabeth had probably been thest bit of warmth left in her world. Her birth parents were gambling addicts, and her mother, Effie


    ? Chapter 175 Let Me Out!


    Beaumont, had vanished without a trace after the truth about the switched babies scandal came to light.


    Just as she was lost in these gloomy thoughts, Harrison approached.


    "Happy birthday, Grandma. Ah, so ire''s here. I''ve been looking everywhere for her. Perfect timing, I need to discuss something with her."


    Harrison put on an act of having been searching for ire.


    "Go ahead, you two talk."


    Elizabeth nodded, then walked off to greet some other birthday well-wishers who had just arrived.


    "What do you want?"


    ire knew both Harrison and Frederick hated her guts. Any time they sought her out, it usually meant trouble was brewing.


    "Let''s talk in your room," Harrison ordered.


    "My room? Why can''t we talk here?" ire blurted out reflexively.


    "If you want everyone here to hear what I have to say, that''s fine by me."


    Harrison frowned, waving his phone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter 175 Let Me Out! "Fine..."


    ire hesitated before nodding, following Harrison back to her old room in the Prescott Manor.


    To her shock, the moment she stepped inside, Harrison locked her in.


    "Harrison, what the hell are you doing? Let me out!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 176

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/4


    Chapter 176 Have You Fallen in Love With ire?


    ire heard the door close behind her and rushed back, frantically twisting the doorknob, but it was toote.


    "ire, I know about your n to announce your engagement to Frederick at Grandma''s birthday banquet. I don''t know what tricks you pulled with the Hawthornes while I was gone to get them to agree, but I won''t let you seed.


    "Four years ago, you caused Anna''s death over this same thing. You were so cruel! You hire those thugs to rape and kill her. You won''t get your way this time!"


    Harrison was much sharper than Diana, always knowing what excuses to make.


    After locking the door, he pulled out the key, nning to give it to Diana. Once that was done, he''d wash his hands of the whole situation.


    He couldn''t help but smile, imagining ire and Gregory together at the banquet, their reputations in tatters. That would destroy any chance she had with Frederick. "Anna, don''t worry! I won''t let your murderer have a happy life."


    . Chapter 176 Have You Fallen in Love With C... 2/4 Harrison grinned, key in hand, ready to leave. But as he turned around, he froze - Frederick was standing, there "Frederick? What are you doing here?"


    Harrison had no idea how long, Frederick had been there or how much he''d overheard,


    But Harrison didn''t care if Frederick had heard everything Every word he''d said was the truth-and precisely what ire deserved.


    "You''ve locked ire up," Frederick said, hearing ire''s shouts from inside the room.


    "Yeah, I did. Got a problem with that?" Harrison replied brazenly.


    "Let her out!" Frederick demanded, ignoring Harrison''s question.


    "And what if I don''t? Frederick, are you that desperate to get engaged to this woman? Remember four years ago, how much you fought against this engagement? Remember what you swore to Anna?


    "You said you''d never be with ire, no matter what. All yourpromises were just for show, temporary. You imed Anna was your only love. But now...


    "For God''s sake, don''t you remember how Anna died? ire hired thugs to rape her to death!


    Chapter 176 Have You Fallen in Love With CI...


    "It''s barely been four years, and ire''s only been out of prison for a few months. Yet here you are, shacking up with her.


    "If I hadn''te back from abroad and investigated all this, would you have ever told me? That you not only wiped her prison record clean but have been sleeping with her every night and now n to get engaged? Jesus, Frederick, I don''t even know who you are anymore."


    Harrison felt his blood boil thinking about how ire had masqueraded as Anna for over twenty years, ying the beloved princess of the Prescott family.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It made him sick knowing that all the love and luxury the Prescott family had showered on her should have belonged to his real sister, Anna.


    And now, to top it all off, the man his sister had loved most in the world was nning to marry the woman who killed her.


    "Harrison, it''s not what you think. You know my situation in the Hawthorne family. I have no choice in this matter, I..."


    Frederick''s exnation was cut short by Harrison.


    "Oh please," Harrison scoffed. "Of course, I know your situation in the Hawthorne family. That''s why I kept my mouth shut about the slum video incident and when you brought ire to Halfmoon Manor. "You kept saying ire would be Caroline''s shield, that she


    . Chapter 176 Have You Fallen in Love With Cl...


    owed Anna her life, that this was her burden to bear. But now? Seriously, Frederick? You''re getting engaged to ire?!"


    Harrison''s eyes zed with murderous intent.


    Suddenly, as if struck by a realization, he took a deep breath topose himself. With his eyes closed, he asked, "Frederick, have you fallen in love with ire?"


    "Absolutely not," Frederick answered without hesitation.


    Harrison nodded. "Good. Then stay out of my way and keep ire locked up."


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chosin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 177

    Chapter 177 Never See the Light of


    Day


    Prederick was stunned,


    When Harrison had spoken those words, an impossible answer had already formed in his mind.


    Just moments app, when Harrison asked if he was in love with ire, he''d denied it without a second thought.


    But now, even he couldn''t ignore how his heart gravitated towards ire,


    "What''s wrong? Can''t do it? Heh, and you said you weren''t in love with ire."


    Harrison smirked, studying Frederick''s face intently, watching for the slightest change in expression.


    Frederick merely nced at Harrison, remaining dead silent.


    For the first time in his life, he found himself speechless, unable to argue back.


    He was even beginning to doubt himself.


    "Sure, you can let ire go, but remember this - from today on, you''re my enemy. You know damn well I''m the only son of the


    Chapter 177 Never See the Light of Day Prescott family. One day, I''ll inherit everything.


    "You want a smooth ride to the presidency? Want to keep that seat warm? You''re going to need the Prescott family''s backing. Let''s face it. When ites to financial muscle, we''re the only ones who can give you what you need. 2/4


    "The rest? They''re small fry, not even worth your time. Yeah, Elizabeth''s got a soft spot for ire right now, and she''s holding most of the family shares.


    "But love is love, and at the end of the day, ire isn''t Prescott blood. Elizabeth won''t be around forever, and everything - the shares, the power - it''s alling to me eventually. I''d think long and hard about that if I were you." Harrison hadid all his cards on the table, spelling out every pro and con for Frederick to see.


    With that, he ced the key in Frederick''s hand and walked


    away.


    He''d only been abroad handling the Prescott family business, yet so much had changed in his absence.


    His trip had dragged on longer than expected, but he couldn''t have predicted Frederick and ire''s rtionship would take such a turn.


    After returning home, if it weren''t for that email, he''d have assumed everything was the same - that Frederick still shared his hatred for ire and would continue making her life hell.


    > Chapter 177 Never See the Light of Day


    But when he had people thoroughly investigate everything that happened during his time abroad, the truth emerged.


    Frederick had fallen in love with ire without even realizing it


    himself.


    Anna was his biological sister, and ire had ruthlessly caused her death! It was something he could never forgive.


    If Frederick shared his views, they could remain allies. If not, their paths would have to diverge.


    Harrison couldn''t stand by and watch the woman who murdered his sister live a happy, peaceful life.


    "How is this fair? ire stole everything that belonged to Anna! Her birthright as the Prescott princess, all the love the family should have given her over the years.


    After causing Anna''s tragic death, how dare she live out the rest of her life in peace and happiness?


    This can''t stand!"


    After Harrison left, Frederick gripped the key so hard his knuckles cracked under the pressure.


    He stood there, frozen, staring at ire''s room in the distance,pletely lost in his thoughts.


    He had to admit it. Harrison''s words hit home with


    > Chapter 177 Never See the Light of Day


    ufortable truth.


    If he burned bridges with Harrison now, he''d lose the Prescott family''s support forever.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even what he had now wouldn''tst - eventually, everything would fall back into Harrison''s hands.


    Life had been brutal for him growing up in the Hawthorne family. Without Harrison''s help and hister engagement to ire, he wouldn''t have even qualified to be a general, let alone run for president.


    The moment Nathan realized Frederick had no more value to offer, he''d throw him under the bus without hesitation, handing everything he''d built to Arthur instead.


    After all, Frederick''s true identity was something that could never see the light of day.

 Love My Ex-Wife 178

    Chapter 178 Have Some Fun


    Frederick stood there for a long time, making no move toward ire''s room nor any attempt to let her out.


    Harrison''s words kept echoing in his mind, over and over again.


    Just then, a figure appeared in the hallway.


    Having grown up in the Hawthorne family and moved into their social circles, Frederick instantly recognized Gregory.


    His face darkened the moment he saw Gregory heading toward ire''s room.


    A sizeable potted nt blocked Gregory''s view, leaving him oblivious to Frederick''s presence.


    Frederick knew all too well about Gregory''s notorious reputation as a creep in their social circle.


    His heart raced as he watched Gregory stop right in front of ire''s room.


    Then, in the next moment, Gregory pulled out a key from his pocket and began unlocking ire''s door.


    Frederick''s fists clenched so tight his knuckles cracked.


    He might not love ire, but she was his woman now. If


    Chapter 178 Have Some Fun


    Gregory dared to touch what belonged to him, he was asking for a death wish!


    ire had worn herself out trying to force the door open.


    When she heard the lock turning, she quickly moved toward the


    entrance.


    As the door opened, revealing Gregory, before she could react, he roughly shoved her inside.


    After kicking the door shut behind him, Gregory pushed ire, causing her to fall to the ground.


    Through gritted teeth, she said, "Gregory, what do you think you''re doing?"


    The cold marble floor made ire wince in pain.


    "What am I doing? ire, you know exactly who I am and always have, haven''t you? You''ve known since we were kids.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You even pped me once, remember? Heh. ire, while you may not be exactly my type, but damn, you''re stunning, and that body of yours? Absolutely wless. "Man, it really makes a guy want to have some fun. Back then, you were the precious Prescott princess. I had to watch my step around you or face the consequences. "But now? Everyone knows you''re just a convicted criminal."


    Chapter 178 Have Some Fun


    Gregory pinned ire''s hands above her head and used his weight to prevent her from moving.


    "Gregory, you dare try anything here? This is a Prescott family event, in case you''ve forgotten."


    ire was shocked by Gregory''s boldness. She remembered how he used to bow and scrape before her, always acting subservient.


    "Ha! Go ahead and try! You''re only out of prison because of Elizabeth''s soft heart. Do you think you''re still the Prescott princess? What''s with the attitude? "This p is payback for when you first met me. Today, I''ll teach you a lesson. What can you do about it?"


    Gregory sneered, raising his hand to strike ire while roughly grabbing at her cor.


    "What now? You must have a death wish!"


    Just then, Frederick burst through the door. He sent Gregory flying into the wall with a powerful kick. "Argh! Ugh!"


    Gregory howled in pain, coughing up blood as he clutched his mouth.


    "Who dares to... Oh... Mr. Hawthorne..."


    Gregory wiped his mouth, his angry shouts dying in his throat


    Chapter 178 Have Some Fun


    the moment he saw Frederick. His bravado vanished instantly.


    "Gregory, you have one minute to disappear. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you disappear permanently."


    Frederick quickly draped his jacket over ire''s shoulders.


    As he finished speaking, amotion of voices grew louder outside the door, suggesting a crowd was gathering. "Get out of sight, now!"


    Frederickmanded Gregory, instantly grasping the situation.


    Outside, Diana was putting on quite a performance.


    "Are you sure you saw Ms. Prescott in there with a man?"


    Though ire was no longer the Prescott princess, everyone knew who they meant by "Ms. Prescott".

 Love My Ex-Wife 179

    Chapter 179 Too Powerful to Cross


    Diana grabbed the maid''s arm and questioned her.


    In truth, she had already bribed the maid behind the scenes.


    The maid''s mother was seriously ill and needed money for treatment - a vulnerability Diana had perfectly exploited.


    They had carefully rehearsed their story: the maid would im she''d seen ire in her room with a man, apparently under duress.


    "Yes, I''m afraid Ms. Prescott is in danger! I heard a man''s voice and Ms. Prescott crying out. Please, you must break in and save her!"


    The maid yed her part perfectly, even working up tears of distress as they had nned..


    Of course, Diana made sure to emphasize the critical point in her retelling-ire was alone in a room with a man.


    Elizabeth, who led the group, stood before the door with furrowed brows after hearing both ounts.


    Having lived as long as she had, she''d seen it all.


    There were only two possibilities here: either ire was genuinely in danger, or this was an borate setup.


    Chapter 179 Too Powerful to Cross


    Given how worked up this Hawthorne girl was, she probably had a hand in all this.


    "Hmph, what nerve! Causing trouble at a Prescott family gathering! They must have a death wish!"


    "Indeed! How dare theyy hands on Ms. Prescott! We must rush in and save her, then make sure these criminals face justice!"


    Behind Elizabeth stood a crowd of eager spectators drawn to the drama. After all, the Prescott family had dominated Kingstown''s economy for years, controlling numerous industries.


    Four years ago, the scandal of the switched heiress and Anna''s death had allowed the Titan family to rise as their equal, but even now, they still split the city''s wealth between them. The Prescott family maintained their position as Kingstown''s wealthiest, with their fingers in every economic pie across the


    city.


    Among the onlookers were those desperate to curry favor with the Prescotts, hoping to catch their eye and secure a golden opportunity. Even if they weren''t the sole power anymore, the Prescotts still controlled half of Kingstown''s economy - not a force to be taken lightly. Diana fell silent as she watched person after person chime in.


    Chapter 179 Too Powerful to Cross


    She might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but even she could read the room.


    Now, all that remained was for everyone to burst in and catch ire and Gregory in their shameful act.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After that, regardless of the circumstances, ire would never be able to be with Frederick again.


    If Elizabeth wanted to salvage anything from this mess, she could push ire to marry Gregory.


    Since Gregory had always carried a torch for her, Diana could encourage him to make ire''s life a living hell after marriage.


    Even without the marriage, ire''s reputation would be destroyed beyond repair.


    Unlike the hushed-up scandal from four years ago, this would be too public to ignore. Nathan would never allow ire and Frederick''s engagement to continue. No, even being in the same room would be impossible.


    Frederick would have no choice but to kick ire out of the


    Halfmoon Manor for good.


    At that moment, she knew she''d hire some thugs.


    No, not just some a whole gang!


    Chapter 179 Too Powerful to Cross


    Just like how ire had hired thugs to rape and kill Anna,


    she would employ ten times as many. She''d make sure ire suffered a thousand times more than what Anna had endured.


    At the back of the crowd, Caroline hung back, eagerly waiting for


    the drama to unfold.


    She was already daydreaming about being in Frederick''s bed after today''s events.


    Harrison stood nearby, unusually quiet.


    He alone wondered who was really behind that door - Frederick or Gregory.


    He''d locked ire in that room to help Diana''s n seed. But when he''d tossed away the key and tried to leave, he''d run into Frederick.


    He''d made up some excuse on the spot, but if Frederick and Gregory happened to meet...


    Still, things had gone too far to stop now. He found himself hoping Gregory was the one in the room.


    That way, he could maintain his alliance with Frederick.


    Frederick was the kind of man who made a perfect friend but a terrifying enemy - too powerful to cross. "Mom, what are you waiting for? Just say the word and I''ll break down that door!" Robert blurted out. Chapter 179 Too Powerful to Cross


    Robert and Margaret, the couple who''d been greeting guests, rushed over to join the growing crowd. Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 180

    Chapter 180 Losing Her Mind


    "Yes, we really can''t wait any longer at this point!" Margaret chimed in alongside her husband, Robert.


    ''Open it!" Elizabeth ordered, clenching her fists as she stared intently at the door before her.


    There was no other choice now.


    ""Dad, let me!"


    When Elizabeth gave themand, Robert was about to break down ire''s door, but Harrison stepped forward.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    For over twenty years, Harrison had believed in the deep brotherhood between himself and Frederick, convinced they would support each other until the end.


    Now, he realized there might never have been any real mutual support at all.


    Everyone was born alone, lived alone, and died alone. That was just how it was.


    They had only walked the same path because their interests hadn''t conflicted, and their goals had aligned - nothing more.


    At this moment, he needed to see for himself whether the man inside was Frederick or Gregory.


    Chapter 180 Losing Her Mind "Alright, go ahead."


    Robert stepped aside, figuring Harrison''s younger muscles would do a better job than his..


    Harrison clenched his fists as he stared at ire''s door, twenty years of memories with Frederick shing through his mind in mere seconds.


    He remembered the first time Frederick saved him, fighting through a gang of thugs like an avenging angel.


    of


    The first time, Frederick carved his way through a gang thugs to save him. It was a trap set by Arthur, but the thugs had captured the wrong guy. In the end, they fought their way out together on a bloody path to freedom. Later, as their bond deepened into brotherhood, they faced countless perils side-by-side, each shattering any threat to the other.


    Some threats came from Harrison''s position as the Prescott family heir and Kingstown''s richest son. Years in the business world had created plenty of enemies without him even realizing


    1. it.


    Others targeted Frederick, the second son of the Hawthorne family, from both the battlefield and political arena.


    They''d cheated death so many times together. But now, thinking about Frederick protecting ire, the monster who murdered


    Chapter 180 Losing Her Mind


    his sister. It made his blood boil.


    Rage bubbled up inside him like moltenva, impossible to contain.


    With all his might, Harrison kicked ire''s door. The impact was so violent that the door crashed to the floor with a


    thunderous bang.


    As the door fell, Harrison''s eyes locked onto that all-too-familiar face.


    "Heh!" He let out a scoff, but he said nothing more.


    Behind him, a crowd surged forward - some curious onlookers, others genuinely concerned - all pouring into the room at once. ''Ms. Prescott, are you alright?"


    "Yeah, we heard some man broke into your room - we were all worried sick!"


    Everyone was craning their necks, searching for any man besides Frederick.


    "Frederick? What are you doing here?"


    Nathan was the most surprised of all - thest person he expected to see was his son.


    Still, he felt relieved, especially since they were nning to announce Frederick and ire''s engagement at the birthday


    Chapter 180 Losing Her Mind


    banquet.


    "Yes, Father. I spotted someone sneaking around suspiciously, so I followed them. When they entered ire''s room, I rushed in after them. The intruder escaped through the window." Frederick approached Nathan with a respectful bow.


    His exnation seemed to silence any further spection.


    "Is that so? We were all outside for quite a while. You''re telling me you didn''t hear anything from inside the room? Why didn''t you open the door?"


    Only Harrison remained unmoved, quietly poking holes in Frederick''s story.


    The moment Frederick appeared when that door opened, it was clear these two men were destined to be rivals.


    "I was in the bathroom. The intruder escaped through the bathroom window - that''s why I couldn''t hear anything from outside."


    Frederick frowned, meeting Harrison''s zing gaze.


    Neither spoke a word.


    ire stood silently to the side. At first, she''d trusted Frederick to handle everything.


    But now, something felt off between Frederick and Harrison.


    Chapter 180 Losing Her Mind


    In her memory, these two had always been a united front. After years together, you could even say they shared one mind.


    The way they were looking at each other today reminded her of two boxers sizing each other up before a fight.


    Harrison especially - he was staring at Frederick like he was facing down a mortal enemy on a battlefield.


    Diana, meanwhile, was losing her mind.


    "How could Frederick possibly be in ire''s room?"


    She''d watched Gregory go in herself and hadn''t left until after he entered.


    She refused to ept it. "Wait, what''s this?"


    Diana scanned every inch of the room desperately until her eyes. caught something - the edge of a man''s suit jacket peeking out from behind a cab. Her eyes lit up triumphantly. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 181

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 181 A sh of Titans


    Diana pointed to a corner of ire''s wardrobe, instantly drawing everyone''s attention.


    There was a man''s suit in the closet - in as day for all to see.


    The whispers started immediately.


    "What''s going on here? Why is there men''s clothing in her closet?"


    "Didn''t the second young master of the Hawthorne family just tell us that man had already fled?"


    "Could he be hiding in the closet?"


    "Come on, seriously? Mr. Frederick Hawthorne runs Kingstown Command and he''s a decorated general. Why would he lie about something like this?"


    All eyes - Elizabeth''s, Robert and Margaret''s, Frederick''s, Nathan''s, and Jane''s - were fixed on the closet.


    Nathan was the first to act. He shot Frederick an icy re before striding over and yanking the closet door open.


    Everyone rushed forward, only to find nothing but ire''s dresses and clothes. The suit had simply fallen from its hanger.


    When the closet had been closed earlier, no one had noticed it getting caught in the door frame.


    Chapter 181 A sh of TitansProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gregory crawled out from under the bed, shaking like a leaf. "Mr. Hawthorne... I did everything exactly as you asked. Can I please go now?" Frederick kicked Gregory and snarled, "I''m letting you live only because you''re the eldest son of the Martin family. But if you


    ever touch one of my people again, I''ll make sure there''s nothing left of you to bury!"


    The kicknded squarely on Gregory''s body.


    "Yes, yes, sir! I swear I''ll nevery a finger on Ms. Prescott again, not ever!"


    Gregory groveled, then scrambled away like a terrified rat.


    "Get changed and head to the reception."


    Frederick straightened his suit and instructed ire before leaving.


    "Okay," ire responded automatically.


    Her mind wandered to the day''s events, especially the moment Frederick burst through the door to save her. Her heart softened at the memory.


    But she knew better. Frederick hadn''t done it for her sake - he just wanted to prevent a scandal between the Hawthorne and Prescott families. His words made it clear - "one of my people." That was all she was to him.


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 182

    Chapter 182 Still Alive


    "Frederick, Anna was just another woman you fancied. Without her, there would be others. Sure, you might be heartbroken for a while.


    "But that''s just a matter of time. For me, it''s different. Anna was my flesh and blood, my real sister."


    Harrison''s blood boiled thinking about Anna''s death and how ire had stolen his sister''s identity all these years.


    The more he thought about his past kindness to ire and all the hardships Anna had endured, the more guilt and rage consumed him.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And everything traced back to one person - ire''s birth mother, Effie.


    That selfish woman, desperate for her daughter to enjoy all the privileges of being the Prescott family''s heiress, had switched the babies without a second thought. "Harrison, things aren''t what they seem."


    Frederick understood Harrison''s anger. He hated ire, too.


    After all, he and Harrison had worked together to put her behind bars.


    "Not what they seem? Then what is it, Frederick? You think I don''t know what''s been going down while I was abroad?


    Chapter 182 Still Alive


    over heels for ire!


    "It started when you bailed her out of prison, keeping her close at the Halfmoon Manor. You were already in too deep back then.


    "And then you slept with her. Now you''re clearing her record and nning to put a ring on her finger. If that''s not love, what is it, huh?" Harrison was dead confident Frederick had fallen for ire.


    Harrison''s hysterical questioning took aback Frederick.


    "What''s wrong? Finally speechless? Got nothing left to say?"


    Harrison nodded heavily and took a few steps back as he stared


    at the silent Frederick.


    "Take a look at this."


    Frederick lit a cigarette, took a drag, and then pulled out his phone. He opened an encrypted file and handed it to Harrison. Harrison was in no mood to look at anything and almost swatted. the phone away. But the photo on the screen instantly caught his attention.


    The face in the photo was identical to Anna''s. Who else could it


    be?


    ''Anna? What''s going on?


    "Where did you find Anna?"


    > Chapter 182 Still Alive


    even correctly looking at the image.


    "I didn''t find her. Someone sent this to me. I still haven''t traced who - all I know is it came from a foreign email address.


    "I''ve had Richard pulling out all the stops to investigate, but every time we get close, someone''s always one step ahead, throwing up roadblocks. Whoever it is knows our operations inside and out." As Frederick finished speaking, Harrison''s head snapped up. "Arthur!"


    In Kingstown, within the Hawthorne family, Frederick''s greatest rival and enemy from childhood had always been Arthur.


    "It has to be him. I can''t think of anyone else." Frederick took a long drag from his cigarette.


    "But what''s Arthur''s angle here? What threat could Anna possibly pose to him? Why is he blocking your attempts to find her? Or was he behind everything that happened four years ago?" Harrison''s hostility toward Frederick had thawed slightly, his attention now wholly focused on Arthur''s involvement.


    "I don''t know. Take a look at this file."


    Frederick shook his head, pulling out his phone and opening another encrypted document.


    Harrison''s brow furrowed as he took the phone, falling silent.


    Chapter 182 Still Alive


    "Everything''s been off since ire got out of prison. It''s like some invisible puppet master is pulling all the strings.


    "Whoever''s behind this is no amateur. They''ve even forced my hand on certain things, like that slum video incident.


    "You know about that one too. But their motives are strange. It''s almost like they''re trying to force ire and me together. Even my engagement to ire came out of nowhere, straight from my father. "Harrison, you know my position in the Hawthorne family. I had no choice but to y along. Right now, you''re all I''ve got. If you leave too...


    "Of course, if you need to walk away, I understand. As the Prescott heir, you''ve got plenty of options. You don''t have to stick with me." Frederick carefully exined once he saw Harrison had cooled down.


    Even though the Prescott family was no longer the wealthiest in Kingstown, they remained a prime target for various power yers.


    "Frederick, what do you take me for? When you risked your life to save me back then, I swore that I, Harrison, would never choose anyone else but you. However, my family remains my bottom line." Realizing it was all a misunderstanding, Harrison let go of his frustration.


    0000


    Chapter 182 Still Alive


    with surgery, she didn''t have many years left.


    The only reason he tolerated ire now was for Elizabeth''s sake. Once Elizabeth passed, he''d make sure ire would pay dearly for everything.


    "I know," Frederick said.


    Frederick crushed out his cigarette and grabbed Harrison''s arm.


    He knew what Harrison meant by "family." Anna was his sister, and he had no intention of letting ire off the hook either.


    "So, are we still going ahead with the engagement today?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 183

    Chapter 183 Truly Fell in Love With Her


    With all misunderstandings cleared up, Harrison regained his usual calm and wisdom.


    Still, he wasn''t happy about Frederick''s engagement to ire today.


    "I don''t have a choice, Harrison. All these years, we still haven''t found my mother''s whereabouts. Do you think I have any options when ites to Nathan? "Unless I actually win the presidential election and take control of Nathan''s power base, I''ll never have a choice in this life."


    -Frederick let out a bitterugh. He didn''t want to be engaged to


    ire either.


    Harrison stood silently by the second-floor window after hearing Frederick''s words, watching the crowd swirling through the courtyard below, saying nothing more. Frederick, too, fell into silence.


    After what felt like an eternity, Harrison spoke again.


    ''Alright."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With just that single word, he turned and left.


    "Harrison thank you"


    Chapter 183 Truly Fell in Love With Her


    friend''s unwavering support over the years, given without any thought of turning back.


    Finally, the engagement between Frederick and ire was announced at the party.


    "What a perfect match they make!"


    "They''re truly made for each other - both from such good families!"


    The banquet hall buzzed with well-wishes from every corner.


    The scene was picture-perfect, filled with warmth and celebration.


    Yet both Frederick and ire, the stars of the show, were lost in their thoughts.


    Standing on stage, ire felt dizzy as the congrattions washed over her.


    It was the moment she''d dreamed of since childhood but never did she imagine it woulde about like this.


    She knew Frederick had a thousand reasons to get engaged to her, but not a single one of them was love.


    Though she''d steeled herself for this when the moment actually arrived, she wasn''t as strong as she''d thought she''d be.


    Her fists were tightly clenched as she fought back the hot tears threatening to fall.


    Chapter 183 Truly Fell in Love With Her Ha, no!


    It was just the sudden realization of a long-held dream that made her feel this way.


    It was like how some people spend their whole lives dreaming of owning their own home.


    Or how wealthy collectors desperately chase after that one limited-edition figurine that''s no longer in production.


    When that dream finallyes true, they''d probably exactly feel like she did now.


    As for Frederick, his mind kept circling back to Harrison''s confrontational questions from earlier. He looked at ire beside him, repeatedly asking himself one thing. Had he genuinely fallen in love with this woman?


    What a joke as if that could ever happen!


    He had never liked ire since childhood, and even more so after she caused Anna''s death.


    Ever since Harrison saw Anna''s photo on Frederick''s phone and analyzed everything with him, he''d been scanning the party for any sign of Arthur.


    But Arthur never showed up, not even once.


    The party finally wrapped up around ten that night.


    Frederick, ire, Nathan, Jane, and all the other guests


    L


    Chapter 183 Truly Fell in Love With Her filtered out of the venue.


    Not far away, Arthur reclined in the back of a ck SUV, silently watching as everyone departed one by one.


    "Sir, why didn''t you attend the Prescott family''s party? Elizabeth''s birthday celebration is a significant event - surely all the bigwigs from both business and political circles would be there," Shawn asked from the driver''s seat, clearly puzzled. "Did the Titan family show up?" Arthur''s thoughts immediately went to them.


    "No, they didn''t." Shawn shook his head.


    "Well, there''s your answer. Right now, we''re in the same boat as the Titan family. Besides, sometimes it''s better to be an outsider than a yer - gives you a clearer view of the whole game, don''t you think?" Arthur said with a slight smirk. The Prescott family had lost their position as Kingstown''s wealthiest four years ago, which naturally diminished their


    influence.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Arthur watched Frederick get into his car. Once most people had left, he instructed Shawn to drive away.


    Frederick hadn''t noticed Arthur, nor had he spotted the ck


    SUV.


    Once inside his car, he stared out the window with a dark expression.


    Chapter 183 Truly Fell in Love With Her state of mind.


    Upon returning to the Halfmoon Manor, he headed straight for the wine cer.


    Looking at Anna''s photo on his phone, he drained bottle after bottle, leaving empties scattered across the floor.


    After who knows how long, Frederick stumbled to his feet, stepped through the mess of bottles, and made his way to ire''s room.


    ire was already asleep when the door burst open with a bang, startling her awake.


    Before she could react, Frederick pinned her down.


    "Frederick... how much have you had to drink?"


    The overwhelming smell of alcohol made her recoil.


    "If I truly fell in love with you, would you be with me?"


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 184

    *After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/6


    Chapter 184 Eat Me


    "What?"


    ire tried to push Frederick away, but the moment her hands touched his chest, his words stopped her cold.


    She froze, utterly stunned by what she''d just heard.


    Frederick had asked if she would be with him if he genuinely fell in love with her.


    At that moment, ire thought she must be dreaming.


    Years of secret wishes suddenly seemed possible, and ire couldn''t believe it was real.


    "Heh, how could Frederick possibly love me?" she thought.


    After those words, Frederick lowered his head, his lips finding the sensitive skin of her neck.


    He kissed her with a tenderness that surprised her, each touch light as a feather, almost reverent.


    It was a side of him she''d never seen before.


    In the darkness, he held her close, his fingers tracing patterns on her skin. He brushed a stray strand of hair from her face, then let his hand wander, mapping the delicate curve of her cheekbone, the line of her jaw, down to the hollow of her throat. Chapter 184 Eat Me


    Like a lover reunited with his soulmate.


    irey beneath Frederick, basking in this newfound gentleness and care.


    Whatever this was, she preferred this tender lovemaking to Frederick''s usual rough passion.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This night, she felt like she was living a beautiful, beautiful dream.


    It felt like she was floating, her body dissolving into a haze of pleasure.


    Every muscle, every fiber of her being, finally rxed, melting like ice cream on a hot summer day.


    ire finally surrenderedpletely, losing herself in the


    moment.


    "Oh god, Frederick, that feels so good," she moaned, her fingers tangling in his hair, pulling his head closer to her chest. "Frederick, eat me," she begged, her legs tightening around his waist as she arched her hips, desperate for more. "Ah!"


    Each thrust was deep and satisfying, driving into her again and again.


    She felt like she was going to lose her mind!


    With her head thrown back, chest arched, and body bowed, she


    3.8


    - ha that that night because he thought


    AAAA


    mana meet An Am


    HN!!


    HX XX XX XXH HH HOUSEHO 000000000000000000000 NO NORDDOKB


    is these though


    the mind the events from kom


    mens ng Bishal botore hores Me a broken recon


    Even now,


    She and Anna had been thick as thieves-Chine behovet shelt


    find a better friend in for livin


    Anna had said the same thing-that ire was her best friend


    sere has even that time when I stood up to those thug


    Chapter 184 Eat Me intense climax.


    But just as she reached the peak, she heard Frederick whisper a name, "Anna."


    ireughed bitterly.


    Silent tears streamed down her cheeks as she smiled.


    "Frederick only slept with me that first night because he thought I was Anna, didn''t he?" she thought.


    "Otherwise, why would he ever be with me?


    And just now, when he asked if I''d be with him - he must''ve been too drunk to tell Anna and me apart in the dark.


    Why else would he ask such a thing?


    After all, he believes he killed Anna.


    After all, he hates me so much!"


    As these thoughts raced through her mind, the events from four years ago shed before her eyes like a broken record.


    Even now, ire couldn''t make sense of it.


    She and Anna had been thick as thieves - ire believed she''d never find a better friend in her lifetime.


    Anna had said the same thing - that ire was her best friend.


    There was even that time when Anna stood up to those thugs to


    Chapter 184 Eat Me protect her.


    How could it be? How could her best friend, with whom she had once shared life and death, send that WhatsApp message falsely using her?


    In the end, Anna met her tragic fate outside the Redsun Bar, brutally assaulted and killed by a gang of thugs.


    "Ahh!"


    Frederick''s groan of pleasure signaled the end.


    ire''s torment was finally over, too, leaving her spent on the


    bed.


    That same sound drove Caroline, standing outside the door, absolutely crazy.


    In the past, hearing ire and Frederick together would have filled Caroline with murderous rage.


    She would have wanted nothing more than to strangle ire with her bare hands.


    But now,


    her distress wasn''t just emotional - it was physical, too.


    Maybe it was because of that night with Zachary.


    Listening to ire''s sounds made her blood boil with hatred, despising how ire was acting so wanton beneath Frederick.


    Yet her body responded traitorously to those sounds, leaving her in unbearable tension.


    Chapter 184 Eat Me


    She even found herself missing that feeling of being used.


    Already upset about her failed n carlier, she''de home and drowned her sorrows in alcohol.


    She''d been ready for bed when Frederick''s angry door-kicking caught her attention, drawing her out of her room.


    And now, here she stood at ire''s door, tormented by every sound that reached her ears.


    How could she not bepletely heartbroken?


    That night when Zachary screwed her up, Caroline had been drugged, experiencing sensations of ultimate pleasure. It was also her first time.


    Since then, she''d been living an ascetic life, untouched by


    anyone.


    The sounds of Frederick and ire tonight were indeed too


    much for her to bear.


    She had been waiting for four years, dreaming every night of being beneath Frederick.


    The house was silent now, the servants all asleep. In the deserted hallway, the quiet only seemed to magnify the sounds of ire and Frederick''s intimacy drifting from behind closed doors. Caroline felt a warmth pooling between her legs. Her fingers moved instinctively downward, confirming the dampness.


    > After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 185

    Chapter 185 So Good


    Caroline let out a sharp breath, feeling increasingly ufortable.


    The effects of the alcohol were making it difficult for her to think clearly.


    Being at the Halfmoon Manor, Frederick''s domain, put Caroline on edge. The fear of being discovered was a constant knot in her


    stomach.


    She rushed back to her room, trying to maintain a casual facade despite the frantic beating of her heart.


    Once inside, she quickly changed and crawled into bed, hoping to find some sce in sleep.


    But whether it was the lingering difort or perhaps the sounds of ire and Frederick making love that had stirred something within her, Caroline couldn''t be sure.


    As she drifted off to sleep, she found herself in a dream where shey beneath Frederick, his body moving against hers.


    In the realm of sleep, it was a symphony of climaxes, one after another.


    "Yes!" Caroline finally groaned, snapping awake.


    She found herself tangled in the sheets, her legs mped tightly together. It wasn''t hard to realize why! She was soaking wet.


    D


    Chapter 185 So Good


    throbbed between her legs.


    000000000000000 0


    Unable to take it anymore, she gave in to the primal urge. It felt almost dreamlike as she reached down and touched herself, mimicking the way Zachary had pleasured her. With each stroke, she imagined it was Frederick''s hands on her, his touch bringing her closer and closer to release.


    "Frederick, that''s so good!"


    Caroline reached down and rubbed her pussy while her other hand kept kneading her breasts, the relief going straight to her scalp in an instant.


    Lost in the memory of her dream, she pictured herself with Frederick, his hands exploring her body, and a wave of heat washed over her.


    "Frederick, eat me," Caroline whispered, her voice husky with


    desire.


    She even started to follow ire''s words and yell at Frederick toContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    eat him.


    But she remained still, eyes closed, imagining Frederick''s mouth on her breasts, his touch leaving a trail of fire wherever he roamed.


    The fantasy intensified, and she let her hands fall away, pressing her pussy against the bed, seeking friction.


    "Oh god, Frederick, yes!" she gasped, a surge of pleasure coursing through her as she climaxed.


    Chapter 185 So Good.


    It was as if she could actually feel the warmth of his lips, the delicate flick of his tongue.


    The whirlwind of excitement, the tension crackling in the air,bined with mirthful Frederick, made Caroline fall entirely under the spell.


    "Oh god, Frederick," she gasped. "Kiss me, touch me... I''m so ready for you. You know what?


    "I''ve been thinking about you for the past four years, and I''ve almost gone crazy!


    "I''ve thought about you every day. I''ve thought about you every night. I''ve dreamed of letting you fuck me! Fuck me hard! Stick it in me, will you? "Frederick, please! Fuck me! Fuck me hard with your big, hard cock!"


    Caroline''s body throbbed with need, an emptiness aching to be filled. She desperately needed Frederick to thrust his cock inside her.


    So, with both hands, she started rubbing her pussy lips with one hand, and with the other, she reached down and inserted


    herself.


    "Frederick, that''s so good! It''s so big. Your cock is so big, and I''m going to be all filled up with you!


    "Oh! It''s so good, I want you to fuck me like that every day!"


    The more Caroline fantasized, the more excited she became, the


    Chapter 185 So Good masturbatory orgasm.


    The water in her pussy was also like a small fountain, following the non-stop gushing out.


    "Yes, Frederick, Daddy, just fuck me like this every day, okay?" Caroline screamed.


    "It feels so good! Ah! I''ming! Fuck me! It''sing! I can''t help it! I''m going to squirt." With that gush of water, Caroline had aplete and utter


    orgasm.


    The speed of her hand kept increasing with it, working her little slutty pussy hard.


    "Frederick, I''m going to squirt you, okay? Squirt it all over


    your cock so you can feel my pussy tighter than ever," Caroline gasped.


    "I''ll make you feel good, so good that you can''t resist fucking me every day!"


    Caroline couldn''t stop screaming while rubbing her pussy, "Frederick, am I a little slut? Say it, say I''m the sluttiest bitch in the world!


    "I want to be your little bitch, Frederick. Please, fuck me every day!"


    By this point, Caroline had utterly lost her mind, and her voice was getting louder and louder, not even realizing that there was a pair of eyes staring at her from the doorway.


    L


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 186

    Chapter 186 She Wanted Anna to


    Die


    "Wow, she''s hot."


    "I never thought this woman would be so wild at night when she looks so proper during the day."


    "I really want to have some fun with her."


    Standing at the door was Newton, a newly hired servant at the Halfmoon Manor.


    Newton had gone to the bathroom in the middle of the night. After finishing, he heard the thunderous snores of the other servants and couldn''t fall back asleep.


    He decided to take a walk and ended up at Caroline''s door, where he heard strange noises.


    Any man would recognize those sounds.


    Instantly excited, he pressed his ear against the door.


    But the vi''s soundproof walls muffled the sounds.


    He pressed his ear to the door, but the sounds were not clear.


    Frustrated, he pushed the door slightly and, to his surprise, it opened.


    Caroline fooling unwell and drunk had forgotten to close her


    Chapter 186 She Wanted Anna to Die


    The room was dimly lit by moonlight, revealing Caroline''s long legs moving apart and together.


    He could vaguely see her hands roaming over her body.


    He fell aroused but knew he couldn''t act on it.


    He had to bide his time.


    He returned to the bathroom to relieve himself.


    In her room, Caroliney panting on the bed.


    She was now fully awake.


    Her hands rested on her chest and between her legs.


    They were sticky with moisture.


    She stared at the chandelier above, her mind filled with dreams of being with Frederick.


    She couldn''t imagine how wonderful it would be under him.


    She recalled her first feelings for Frederick four years ago, before Anna''s death.


    She had been enrolled in Kingstown University, and school hadn''t started yet. Anna had suddenly returned home.


    Back then, the truth about Anna and ire''s identities hadn''t been revealed.


    [


    Chapter 186 She Wanted Anna to Die Caroline found it strange.


    "Why are you back, Anna?" she asked casually.


    "What? Can''t Ie home just because I feel like it?" Anna reached out and yfully tapped her on the head.


    "No, of course not," Caroline replied with a smile, shaking her head.


    At that time, Anna had no idea how much she was hated.


    To Anna, she had always been the obedient little sister. Because of this, Anna willingly gave up her education to drop out of school and work to support her. But in reality, from childhood to adulthood, Effie had always favored Anna.


    No matter what happened, Effie would always find fault with her, never once ming Anna.


    The clearest memory Caroline had was from when they were little. Anna had broken a bowl.


    Their family was poor, scraping by with every penny.


    Every coin was stretched to its limit, so a bowl was a valuable


    item to them.


    Even though it was Anna who broke the bowl, Effie pped Caroline hard.


    To Effie, no matter what Anna did, she was always right, while


    D


    Chapter 186 She Wanted Anna to Die


    Whether it was her fault or not, she bore the me.


    And so, she hated Anna.


    Of course, Anna never knew this.


    Usually, Anna would only return home during holidays.


    She could tolerate that.


    But this time, Anna suddenly came back without it being a holiday or a special asion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    And when Anna came home, it always meant her days would take a turn for the worse.


    That day, her hatred for Anna doubled. She even found herself wishing Anna would just die.


    That evening, Anna seemed cheerful. She drank heavily, even bringing home a bottle of wine Caroline had never seen before.


    Anna said the wine was expensive. Later, after she moved into Frederick''s house, she learned that it was Lafite.


    It was famous all over the world.


    The price of the wine varied by vintage and size, with entry-level bottles generally costing between one to two thousand dors. Some ssic vintages could fetch tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands, renowned for their exceptional quality and vor. That night, Anna drank too much and ended up sharing a bed


    Chapter 186 She Wanted Anna to Die Caroline. She rambled on and on.


    It was also that night when, for the first time, she felt a real urge for Anna to die.


    She had always hated Anna, but at that moment, she genuinely wanted to strangle Anna.

 Love My Ex-Wife 187

    Chapter 187 How Could I ept This?


    Anna said, "Caroline, you know what? I feel really lucky to be Andrew''s sister. If it weren''t for Andrew, I would never have


    been taken in by Frederick."


    "What? Frederick?"


    Caroline still vividly remembered the shock she felt upon hearing Frederick''s name.


    In Kingstown, everyone knew him.


    He was the second son of the Hawthorne family and was like a god. He was decisive and invincible on the battlefield. More importantly, he was aloof and abstinent, keeping his distance from women. Every woman wanted to marry him.


    The first time Caroline saw Frederick trending, she was captivated by his disheveled appearance on the battlefield.


    It was a scene recorded by a war journalist during an anti-terrorist operation. Rumor had it that Frederick was facing one of the world''srgest terrorist organizations.


    Those terrorists had countless lives on their hands, were ruthless, and went on rampages wherever they went, killing, looting, and raping without any restraint. Chapter 187 How Could I ept This?


    For years, no army had ever returned alive from an encounter with them.


    Yet, Frederick had fought his way out of this well-organized and formidable group.


    In the trending video, Frederick was holding a sniper rifle, intently focusing on the enemy before him.


    His hair was disheveled, his forehead stained with blood, and his face bore the scars of battle. But his eyes were resolute andProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    fearless.


    Dressed in a dark green military uniform, he looked sharp and righteous, providing a sense of security amidst the chaos of war.


    It was a sense of security so strong that even in hell, one would feel no fear.


    It was a sense of security that made one willing to follow him, even if the path ahead was treacherous.


    If he told them to trust him, they would follow him without


    hesitation.


    From that moment on, Caroline was smitten with Frederick.


    But she knew that given her status, she would never have any connection with him.


    Caroline never imagined that Anna would end up living in the Halfmoon Manor, and it was all because of Andrew.


    But Anna was not his only sister, so was Caroline.


    Chapter 187 How Could I ept This?


    That night, Anna, drunk, pulled Caroline aside and talked endlessly about her and Frederick.


    Anna told Caroline that Frederick seemed to like her, but it might just be because of Andrew''s lifesaving debt to him.


    Anna also told Caroline how good Frederick was to her, saying she never imagined she could live such an unrestrained and noble life.


    It was like being a pampered princess in a novel.


    Anna shared every detail with Caroline.


    But what Anna didn''t know was that the more she talked, the more Caroline hated her.


    They were both Andrew''s sisters, and she was not inferior to


    Anna.


    Anna dropped out after high school to work, while Caroline had gone to college.


    The resentment that had been building up since childhood reached its peak that night.


    Later, the truth about Anna and ire''s identities came to light. -


    Caroline''s hatred grew even stronger, and she wanted to kill


    everyone.


    ire was the pampered daughter of the Prescott family, and she had known Frederick since childhood.


    Chapter 187 How Could I ept This?


    But these two women were her childhood friend and her real sister who had been swapped at birth and sent to the Prescott family.


    During those days, Caroline furiously stabbed dolls, imagining they were Effie, ire, and Anna.


    She hated Effie for not sending her to the Prescott family to enjoy a life of wealth.


    She resented ire for growing up in the Prescott family, the wealthiest household.


    She hated Anna for moving into Frederick''s house because of Andrew''s death.


    But what she hated the most was realizing that she had once believed she would never cross paths with Frederick in her lifetime. Only to discover, in the end, that every opportunity she should have had was mistakenly taken by others. She found it hard to ept.

 Love My Ex-Wife 188

    Chapter 188 Obsession


    During that period, Caroline was consumed by an almost insane obsession. Every night, she dreamt of Frederick.


    Sometimes, she would dream of Frederick with ire, and other times, with Anna.


    Each dream was a tormenting vision of Frederick entwined with one of them on a bed.


    Almost every night, she was tortured by these dreams.


    So, when she learned that Anna was dead and that ire was the killer, she was ecstatic to the point of insanity.


    With one woman dead and the other in prison, she believed she was the only one left.


    She was Andrew''s sister and Anna''s sister.


    Even though Anna''s identity had been exposed, she didn''t care.


    She only wanted Frederick.


    She was willing to do anything just to be with him.


    Later, she did everything she could to get close to Frederick.


    But she never imagined that after enduring for four years, ire would still seed.


    Chapter 188 Obsession Zachary,Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She had always hoped that Diana would help her, but now that Diana was failing repeatedly, she couldn''t afford to be passive anymore.


    Even today at the banquet, she had failed.


    If ire and Frederick continued like this and ire got pregnant, she would have no chance to turn things around.


    She had to act quickly.


    Caroliney in bed, plotting.


    Meanwhile, ire was exhausted and had fallen into a deep sleep. She had no idea that Caroline was standing at the door, listening to her and Frederick.


    She was also unaware that the events at the banquet were part of Caroline and Diana''s scheme.


    That night, ire slept soundly, whether from exhaustion or


    some other reason.


    The next day, when ire woke up, Frederick was already gofie.


    She assumed he had gone to work as usual, so she got up to wash and prepare for breakfast.


    To her surprise, when she went downstairs, she found Frederick sitting at the dining table.


    "Waiting for me?" ire asked instinctively, then realized how


    Chapter 188 Obsession


    unnecessary the question was.


    Frederick would never wait for her.


    Frederick frowned, wondering why he had unconsciously waited for ire.


    "Caroline,e and eat," he greeted, spotting Caroline on the stairs.


    "Okay, Frederick, what did you make?" Caroline asked excitedly, running over.


    It had been so long since Frederick had been so warm to her.


    "I made all your favorites," Frederick said, pushing several dishes toward Caroline.


    Then he observed ire''s reaction.


    The night before, Frederick had been drunk and didn''t remember what he had said or how he ended up in ire''s


    room.


    He only remembered fragments of ire clinging to him.


    He thought ire must have been worried about him and brought him to her room because he was drunk.


    After that, she kept clinging to him.


    He felt good about it.


    But he didn''t think his good mood was because of ire, but


    Chapter 188 Obsession


    "Okay, thank you, Frederick!" Caroline said, trying to hide her disappointment that none of the dishes were her favorites.


    ire ignored them and focused on her own meal.


    She felt a bit annoyed that Caroline''s favorite foods were the same as hers.


    After breakfast, ire prepared to go out and find a job.


    Frederick had cleared her criminal record, and she had already received several responses to her job applications. She had arranged interviews with twopanies for that day. ire finished her meal and walked toward the door at the same


    time as Frederick.


    Are you going out?" Frederick asked.


    "Yes, for a job interview," ire replied ndly.


    Caroline quickly joined them. "Frederick, I want to go out too. Take me with you!"


    She deliberately tripped ire as she ran over.


    But ire, with her skills, easily avoided the trip.


    She smiled and quickly lifted her foot, then extended her other foot, causing Caroline to fall t on her face.


    ire hadn''t expected Caroline to lunge at her.


    Chapter 188 Obsession


    "Frederick, save me!" Caroline cried out as she lunged toward


    ire.


    Frederick quickly reached out and pulled ire into his arms.


    ire couldn''t believe her eyes.


    She heard Caroline''s cries. "Frederick, why didn''t you save me?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 189

    Chapter 189 Want to See You


    ire looked into Frederick''s eyes, seeing the worry reflected in them, and was momentarily stunned.


    This


    gaze was all too familiar to her.


    She had looked at Frederick with the same concern for many years, from childhood to adulthood.


    Every time Frederick got hurt, even if it was just a small cut on his hand, she would worry just like this.


    But this concernsted only a few seconds in Frederick''s eyes before disappearing.


    ireughed at herself, convinced she must have been mistaken.


    Frederick was certain that she was the murderer of Anna, and he hated her for it.


    He only kept her by his side to use her as a shield.


    Even though her criminal record had been expunged, it was only because of the deal they had made.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If it weren''t for his presidential campaign and the need for her and the Prescott family, he would have had her killed the day she was released from prison, just like Anna had been years ago. Their engagement was merely a formality arranged by Nathan.


    Chapter 189 Want to See You


    "Bailey, take Caroline downstairs to get bandaged," Frederick ordered before turning and leaving for the Kingstown Security Department.


    ire watched him leave, her mind racing.


    On the bus to her job interview, she recalled Frederick''s concerned look.


    That genuine, heartfelt worry was hard to ignore, especially after loving him for so many years.


    But memories of the past flooded back.


    Everything that had happened four years ago and after her release from prison should be enough to wake her up.


    ire clenched her fist, feeling a sharp pain in her chest.


    It wasn''t excruciating, but every beat of her heart hurt.


    It was a knot that felt impossible to untie, a feeling she hated but couldn''t escape.


    She had grown up following Frederick, caring about him, knowing even the smallest details about him, like his preferred brand ofundry detergent and tissues. Habits like these were deeply ingrained and hard to change.


    But things would get better once Frederick became president.


    She could leave then and was never to see him again.


    Chapter 189 Want to See You


    This thought lifted her spirits.


    Soon, she arrived at thepany for her interview.


    Standing in front of the towering office building, she smiled to herself.


    She had lived her life for Frederick, hoping to marry him one day.


    But from now on, she would live for herself, rebuilding her career and reaching the pinnacle of her life.


    Only then could she truly live freely.


    Only if she became more capable, more outstanding, would the Hawthorne family, Frederick, Harrison, and all those who wanted to harm her think twice. Elizabeth could protect her for a while, but not forever.


    In the end, the only person she could truly rely on was herself.


    ire had prepared for this interview for half a month, nning even before Frederick agreed to expunge her criminal record.


    The Hiokeeh Group was the world''srgest headhunting firm, controlling 90% of the global core talent market.


    From minor employees to core engineers in military weapon manufacturing, the Hiokeeh Group could find anyone, as long as the price was right.


    see wanted to join the Hiokeeh Group to help


    Chapter 189 Want to See You


    She thought that if she reached a high position, she could ess the core talents the Hiokeeh Group controlled.


    It would be helpful for Frederick''s career.


    But now, she had given up that thought.


    She needed the Hiokeeh Group''s resources for her own survival.


    She straightened her clothes and walked confidently into the building.


    She was determined to pass the interview and climb the corporatedder.


    Little did she know, a life-threatening ordeal awaited her.


    Back at the Halfmoon Manor, Bailey finished bandaging Caroline''s wound. She returned to her room, her mind filled with the scene of Frederick protecting ire and the events of the previous night. After sitting on her bed for a long time, she picked up her phone and called Zachary.


    "Zachary, I want to see you," she said.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 190

    Chapter 190 Eager to Misbehave


    "See me? Ha, Caroline, who do you think you are? You think you can see me just because you want to?" Zachary snorted.


    Caroline thought she had humbled herself enough, but Zachary was still so rude.


    "No, Zachary, I miss you." She hid her disgust and continued to tter him.


    "Is that so? How do you miss me, little bitch?" Zachary chuckled mockingly.


    "Ever since that night I came back from your ce, I haven''t been able to sleep. I think about you and dream about you every night." Caroline gripped her phone tightly.


    She added, "I don''t even know why I acted like that; I just couldn''t help it. Although that night I was forced, it felt like I had some masochistic tendencies. Every time I dream, it''s always the image of you doing that to me." "Really? A woman dreaming about a man who forced himself on her?" Zachary was skeptical.


    She replied, "Yes, Zachary. Even I can''t believe it. At first, I was scared, but after a few days, I started to miss you.


    "Especially these past few days, after my period, I''ve been thinking about you more. Last night, I even dreamt about you. When I woke up, the bed was wet. I can send you a photo if you


    Chapter 190 Eager to Misbehave


    Caroline was willing to do anything, to convince him, even send him a photo,


    She had already been humiliated by him before, so she didn''t


    care anymore,


    Her main goal was to get Zachary to torture ire.


    Diana couldn''t achieve anything, and she didn''t want to waitProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    anymore.


    If Zachary could take her away under Frederick''s nose, he could do the same to ire.


    "Bitch, you''re horny. But I''m not stupid. I have all the information about you.


    "I know all your thoughts too. You like Frederick so much. You won''t change your mind so quickly.


    "Tell me, what do you really want? If you don''t be honest with me, I have all the ways to kill you." Zachary knew everything about Caroline.


    In that position, he had a group of capable subordinates.


    "Fine, Zachary. I''ll be honest. I like Frederick, and I want to be


    his woman.


    "I wanted to sleep with him that night but ended up with you.


    "I hate you and like him. Today, I''m calling to ask you a favor. I need your help to deal with a woman.


    Chapter 190 Eager to Misbehave


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be at a loss. This woman is beautiful and has a great figure. You can have both of us. What do you think?" Caroline confessed her true intentions. Besides, she had been scared by his threats.


    Few people could outsmart Frederick, and Zachary couldn''t be an ordinary man.


    "Are you talking about ire Prescott?" Zachary guessed correctly.


    Now Caroline was even more convinced of his abilities.


    "Yes, Zachary, you''re amazing. I haven''t even mentioned her name yet. So, do you want to y with her?" Caroline ttered him.


    "I know her and her current situation. I must admit, I do want to y with her.


    "Rich girls like her, who have always been pampered, must feel amazing. I want to y with her badly!" Zachary said.


    He recalled the sight of her from years ago at a random banquet.


    She wore a white chiffon dress, her smile bright and pure, evoking a desire in others to possess her mercilessly.


    "So, Zachary, should Ie over to discuss how to get ire?" Caroline was excited.


    "Sure, I''ll send you the address. Come over." Zachary looked at and a broken chair in front of him.


    >> Chapter 190 Eager to Misbehave


    "Are you really going to get ire? The boss said not to touch her for now," his henchman reminded him.


    "Get ire? Don''t be ridiculous! But when a woman is eager to misbehave, it would be a shame not to y with her," Zacharyughed. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 191

    §³§áap§ä§Ö 191 [nat metining Happens


    Zachary sneered, "Besides, this woman is rted to Effie. Back then..."


    He suddenly stopped mid-sentence.


    "And?" asked his henchman.


    "The first time I ever yed with a woman, it was with her mother. The thought of ying with both mother and daughter excites me," Zachary said. "Really? That must have been amazing, Zachary," the henchman


    said.


    Caroline, unaware of Zachary''s intentions, believed he would help her against ire and prepared herself carefully.


    She chose a ck, tight silk dress from her wardrobe and cut


    holes in it with scissors.


    a


    After applying makeup, she put on the dress, covered it withrge coat, and took a taxi to the address Zachary had given her.


    Half an hourter, Caroline stood in front of a luxurious vi,


    =


    Aa


    B W


    . Chapter 191 What If Something Happens


    She became more confident in her n to take down ire.


    Meanwhile, ire was at apany waiting for her job interview.


    Thepany wasrge, and there were many applicants.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She sat outside the interview office, nervous about the long line of candidates.


    Even for the most basic position of a file assistant in the interview, she didn''t have much confidence.


    After all, she hadn''t evenpleted college before going to prison.


    Now, on her resume, it stated that she was in a dropout status.


    A chatty girl behind her struck up a conversation. "Hi, what degree do you have? I only have a bachelor''s. I heard that even for entry-level positions, the Hiokeeh Group usually requires a master''s degree. I''m just trying my luck." "It''s okay. My education is even less than yours. I dropped out of college and didn''t finish," ire replied with a smile.


    "Wow, you''re confident! I couldn''t do that; I''m too scared," the girl responded, impressed.


    "I believe you''re amazing too," ire said, feeling more rxed.


    "I''m Danielle White, you can call me Danielle," the girl introduced herself.


    . Chapter 191 What If Something Happens


    "Your name is so beautiful, and you''re so pretty and kind. I hope we both get the job and can be colleagues," Danielle said enthusiastically.


    "Me too," ire agreed, feeling a warmth she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    Even after being released from prison, she continued to be tormented by Frederick and went to ces like Eclipse Nightclub. The warmth that Danielle showed her was a rare experience she felt. "Next one, Danielle White," the interviewer called out.


    "Coming! I''ll go in first, i," Danielle said with a smile before entering the interview room.


    ire continued to review her interview materials, unaware that she was being watched through a surveince camera.


    "Zachary, ire''s interview has been arranged," the henchman monitoring the camera reported.


    "I see," Zachary replied, sharpening a dagger.


    "By the way, Caroline has arrived. She''s in the living room on the first floor," the henchman added.


    "Take her to the basement," Zachary ordered, running his finger along the sharp de of the dagger.


    "The basement? Zachary, that might not be a good idea. After all, Caroline is still useful to us. What if something happens?" the henchman expressed concern.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 192

    Chapter 192 Come Here


    The henchman was worried when he heard about the basement.


    Everyone knew that if Zachary wanted to take a woman to the basement, it meant she was in for more than just a casual fling.


    "What? You have a problem with that?" Zachary asked, stabbing a dagger into the chair he was sitting on.


    "No, no problem, Zachary. I''ll bring Caroline to the basement right away," the henchman replied hastily before rushing off.


    "Ms. Beaumont, Zachary wants you to wait for him in the basement," the henchman said.


    "Okay." Caroline hesitated but eventually agreed.


    The mention of the basement made her uneasy, but she felt she had no choice but to go along with it.


    She told herself that as long as she could get rid of ire, it would be worth it.


    Upon entering the basement, she pushed open the door and was shocked by what she saw.


    The basement had no windows, and the dim lighting was made even more eerie by a single red light.


    Everything in the basement was white-the bedsheets, the nkets, even the rug on the floor. Chapter 192 Come Here


    The basement was enormous,rger than any she had seen


    before. 2/4


    It seemed like several basement rooms had beenbined intoProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    one.


    Arge bed divided the room in half, and the other half was filled with various ribbons, like those used for aerial yoga.


    Some were connected, while others hung separately.


    Under the red light, the ribbons seemed stained with blood.


    Caroline couldn''t help but imagine the countless women who


    had been tormented here.


    Their screams echoed in her mind. She shivered, her body covered in goosebumps.


    "Scared?" a warm yet chilling voice asked from behind her.


    Caroline froze, not daring to move.


    She stood there, motionless, as cold sweat poured down her body.


    "No, I''m fine," she finally managed to say.


    She knew it was Zachary behind her.


    "Good, because we need to have fun, don''t we?" Zachary said, closing the basement door and sitting on the bed.


    "Of course," Caroline replied, trying to hide her fear as she


    Chapter 192 Come Here


    start, let''s discuss the conditions."


    "Conditions?" Caroline asked, confused.


    She thought they had already agreed that he would help her deal with ire.


    "I can help you deal with ire, but not in the way you think. I can cause misunderstandings between her and Frederick, and drive a wedge between them.


    "But for now, we can''t touch her. We can torment herter, but not now," Zachary exined, fiddling with his cuffs and not bothering to look at Caroline.


    His tone was not negotiating.


    "Zachary, how can I trust you like this?" Caroline said, not expecting things to turn out that way.


    But Zachary was holding the tape. She had to please him. "I said I would help you, and I will cause trouble between Frederick and ire. Caroline, you better think this through," Zachary said, swinging his crossed legs and staring at her. Caroline hesitated, unsure of what to do.


    This wasn''t what she had nned.


    Just then, her phone buzzed with a message.


    Its content surprised her.


    [Caroline, my dad found out about what happened at the


    Chapter 192 Come Here


    He''s sending me abroad, so don''t contact me for a while. Don''t worry, I''lle back. Wait for me!]


    It was from Diana. She didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    She quickly replied: [Diana, what happened? Why is it so serious this time?]


    But the message failed to send, as Diana had unfriended her.


    Caroline had thought Diana wouldn''t be able to help her anymore, which was why she turned to Zachary.


    But now, with Diana being sent abroad and unfriending her, Caroline realized that Zachary was her only hope.


    She looked up at him.


    Now she could only rely on him.


    "Okay, Zachary, I agree to your conditions. Do whatever you want, just help me," she said, clenching and unclenching her fists. Then she forced a smile.


    "Good. Come here. Kneel down!" hemanded.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 193

    Chapter 193 Horny


    Zachary smiled, as if he had anticipated Caroline''s agreement all along.


    He beckoned her with a flick of his finger,manding her toe closer.


    Caroline hesitated briefly but ultimatelyplied.


    "Take this," Zachary ordered, pulling out a packet of white powder from his drawer.


    "Zachary, what is this?" Caroline asked, her voice trembling with fear as she stared at the white powder.


    She didn''t know what that was.


    "Something that will make you happy," Zachary replied, holding up the packet against the red light.


    He recalled the first time he had used it.


    That night, he had reached an unprecedented peak of pleasure.


    It had also plunged his life into darkness.


    He cursed at Effie.


    Even though he couldn''t find her, he could still take his revenge.


    She would never have imagined that her daughter would end up


    > Chapter 193 Horny


    Caroline knew she had no choice. She took the packet but couldn''t bring herself to open it..


    "Hurry up


    and take it! Otherwise, get out, and don''t ever mention our deal again," Zachary threatened, kicking her.


    "I''ll take it." Caroline quickly poured the powder into her mouth, choking and coughing as she did.


    Zachary handed her a ss of water. "Here, have some water."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She took it and gulped down eagerly.


    After consuming the powder, Caroline expected some reaction, but she felt nothing.


    Suddenly, a clock on the wall chimed, drawing her attention to the old-fashioned timepiece.


    "It''s noon. Time to eat," Zachary said, stretching. "We''ll eat heret in the basement, alright?"


    "Okay." Caroline forced a smile, knowing she had no power to refuse.


    "Bring the lunch." Zachary spoke into the phone.


    Soon, lunch was brought over.


    As the subordinates came and went, Caroline noticed at that moment that behind theyers of gauze was a table.


    The table was covered with a white tablecloth, and even the


    benches


    Chapter 193 Horny


    were draped in white fabric.


    Before long, the table was filled with food. Steaks, wine, pasta,


    sd...


    After setting everything up, Zachary''s subordinate left, and the door closed once again.


    "Come over," Zachary said.


    He walked in and sat at the table.


    Caroline couldn''t see Zachary''s expression through theyers of gauze, but she couldn''t shake off a terrible feeling.


    She dared not make a sound and cautiously approached.


    "Zachary." She went over and bowed respectfully.


    ""Are you hungry?" Zachary forked a piece of sliced steak and offered it to her.


    "Yes." Caroline nodded.


    Her stomach grumbled. She was indeed hungry.


    She hadn''t eaten anything since morning, and it was already


    noon.


    "Come, sit on myp. I''ll feed you." Zachary patted his leg.


    Caroline was both surprised and uneasy but sat on Zachary''sp as he intended to feed her.


    Chapter 193 Horny


    Before long, Caroline was full.


    However, after finishing the meal, she noticed she was feeling hot and slightly sweaty.


    She couldn''t tell if it was because she had eaten or due to the


    "I''m full, Zachary." Caroline wanted to stand up and move


    around.


    "You''re full, but I''m still hungry." Zachary nced at Caroline, smiling mischievously.


    He pulled her back from behind, adjusted their position, and ced her right on top of something firm.


    As soon as she sat down, Caroline reacted.


    A sticky sensation began to flow out, and she remembered the packet of powder she had consumed earlier.


    Even after getting drunkst night and under simr circumstances, it hadn''t felt like this.


    "What''s wrong?" Zachary noticed everything.


    "N-nothing." Caroline felt nervous and scared, but she tried to hold herself together.


    Zachary remained calm, keeping Caroline confined against him.


    After all, forey needed to be done properly for the main event to be more exciting. Chapter 193 Horny


    Since that night at the bar when he had taken her out, he had sensed how horny she was. Today, he intended to thoroughly explore that side of her.


    0,00

 Love My Ex-Wife 194

    Chapter 194 Begging Him


    "It''s okay? Are you really okay?" Zachary saw through it but didn''t say it.


    He knew the powder was the most powerful and explosive thing he had seen in all these years!


    No matter how pure a woman was, once she swallowed a pack of the powder, she would eventually be the sluttiest woman in the world.


    "It''s okay." Caroline was struggling in her heart at this moment.


    She really wanted to do it, but when she thought about what she did under Zachary that night, she felt that she was low and slutty.


    Caroline didn''t want to be like that, and she never thought of herself as that kind of person, but she really couldn''t help it.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She drankst night, and she also drank the night she went to, the bar. However, today, Caroline didn''t drink a drop of alcohol except for eating the powder that Zachary handed to her.


    "I didn''t expect you, little slut, to be wearing something so sexy. Are your holes just waiting for me to get in there so you can feel it properly? Ah!"


    As Zachary was touching, the clothes under the windbreaker were cut with holes, and her clothes were torn open with a sound.


    Chapter 194 Begging Him


    She only felt his hot hand touching her skin more directly, and


    she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Then, Caroline shouted, "Um!"


    "Listen to this cry, how tempting! How wanton!" Zachary reached out and pinched her waist hard.


    The sudden pain was real, but somehow, it stimted her body all at once.


    She shook unconsciously and moved 1.3 inches toward the


    hardness under her.


    It was a feeling that Caroline could not control, as if there were a pair of hands guiding her all the time and as if there were 1,000 or 10,000 little bugs in her heart that were constantly scratching her. The itch was so severe that she could not control herself or even


    her behavior.


    His hands on her body were still moving around, and wherever they went, it was as if a me was burning on her body.


    Caroline felt as if she was being roasted on fire, and hot sweat kept pouring out.


    From head to toe, every strand of her hair seemed to be moring for it.


    "Are you feeling ufortable?" Zachary held her tightly in his


    arms.


    Chapter 194 Begging Him


    The male hormonespletely enveloped Caroline. She could feel that every breath she smelled was so fascinating. She finally couldn''t hold back her shaking any longer and began


    to touch her body with her hands.


    "Um!"


    "What a wild woman! Is it fun?"


    "Cool!"


    "Do you want it?"


    "Yes."


    ""How much do you want?


    "Do you want me to hold you down and y with you hard? I want you to make all your sexual emission flow out."


    Seeing that things had reached a certain point, Zachary began to seduce her step by step.


    He was indeed already hardened to a certain extent, but he could still bear it. However, Caroline was different, after taking the packet of powder.


    As the drug''s effect reached its maximum, her performance would be the most outstanding.


    Today, Zachary wanted to return to her daughter everything that bitch Effie had done to him.


    Chapter 194 Begging Him


    He just wanted to watch Caroline go crazy and horny, kneel at his feet, and beg for mercy, begging him to abuse her!


    Today, this powder was different from that day''s. It had a slow effect, which meant people needed to y with it slowly.


    It was not a problem tost all day.


    "Yes, Zachary, please do it to me, okay?" Caroline was really itchy, very itchy.


    He saw that the time hade, so he stretched out his hand and pushed her down.


    "But I''m hungry, wait!"


    Zachary picked up the knife and fork and started eating the steak, taking a bite of steak and a sip of red wine, devouring the meal with relish.


    Caroline had been feeling extremely ufortable for a long time, and her heart was already itching unbearably. This itch was different from the one she felt that night. It was not just that Caroline felt empty down there, but she wanted something to go inside. Her whole body needed someone to touch and caress her. Even a hard p in the face would be much better than leaving her there alone.


    Layers of hot sweat kepting out of Caroline''s body. She felt wet all over and extremely ufortable.


    Especially down there, her panties seemed to have been soaked


    Chapter 194 Begging Him


    wanted to leak, and she also wanted someone to touch her.


    "Zachary, please don''t torture me like this, okay?"


    She thought it was because of the effect of the thing she had eaten, but she was already feeling so ufortable that she was almost going crazy and didn''t care about anything else. "Do you want it?"


    As he heard the plea, he reluctantly opened his eyes and nced at Caroline.


    "Yeah, yeah! I want it!" She nodded frantically.


    "You know what to do!" Zachary raised his head and pointed at his penis.


    Caroline took a look at his penis and licked her lips. At that moment, this thing seemed like the best thing in the world, making her so greedy that her whole body was drooling.


    She rushed over and dove headfirst into it.


    "You filthy bitch, you''re so vile!"


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 195

    Chapter 195 As Long as You Don''t Die


    As Zachary saw Caroline like this, he finally felt a lot better.


    The image of him kneeling before shed through his mind, and he reached out and grabbed her hair. "Look at you now, aren''t you a slut? Ah?"


    "I am dissolute, I am dissolute, I am the most dissolute! Zachary, can you let me have another bite?"


    Caroline felt ufortable as the penis left her mouth.


    "Okay! Okay! Just do it!"


    Zachary reached out and pressed Caroline on his penis, then took the red wine on the table and poured it down her head.


    The bright red and sticky liquid went in and out of Caroline''s mouth.


    She knelt there, weing the red wine and obeying him. But for some reason, after this action, she became excited.


    It seemed as if there was endless power, and the feeling of emptiness in the private parts was magnified to the extreme at this moment.


    Caroline even began to fantasize about how refreshing andfortable it would be if this penis entered her and pumped


    T


    ¡ú Chapter 195 As Long as You Don''t Die


    The ce where the tight skirt and underwear met was already sticky.


    After Caroline ate a few bites, she was ready to get up, but


    Zachary didn''t seem to have any intention of doing anything and pushed her back to her knees.


    "What should I do? I want to fuck sluts, but now, I think you''re not slutty enough. Keep on being slutty. If I don''t see the sluttiest slut, I won''t want to do it!"


    "Yes! Zachary. I really feel ufortable, and please tell me what you want me to do. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Caroline looked at the penis, stretched out her finger, and put it in her mouth. While eating it, she knelt on the ground with her legs rubbing against each other, waiting eagerly.


    ''Come on, start facing the camera. This is the only way for me to feel the stimtion and desire."


    He sneered, stood up, went to a corner, took out a camera and a tripod as if he had been prepared them long ago.


    As Caroline saw the camera, she quickly begged for mercy, "Zachary, don''t! Please don''t do this, okay?"


    Before, she was forced to record it, so if she was discovered, she would have an exnationter.


    But if Caroline took the initiative now and was really discovered


    by Frederick one day, there would really be no possibility for her and Frederick to be together in this life. Chapter 195 As Long as You Don''t Die


    However, she would never know that since that night in the bar, she had fallen into the deepest abyss of desire.


    It would never be possible for Caroline to be with Frederick!


    No, there was no possibility of being with Frederick from the very beginning. From the beginning to the end, all this was just her own wishful thinking.


    In his eyes, Caroline was just Anna''s sister from the very beginning.


    The reason why Frederick brought Caroline with him was, firstly, because she was Anna''s sister, and secondly, because something happened to Anna, and Frederick didn''t want anything to happen to Caroline again. All along, he kept Caroline by his side for the past four years only because he felt guilty about Anna''s death and Andrew''s sacrifice.


    Zachary checked it out clearly, so of course, he knew it.


    However, now that he knew that Caroline was Effie''s daughter, if he didn''t y with her well, how could he be justified for what Effie had done to him back then?


    In the eyes of the people above, Caroline had always been just an additive that catalyzed the conflict between ire and Frederick.


    Originally, Zachary really thought that she was very scheming, but he didn''t expect that she would be so uselesster.


    Chapter 195 As Long as You Don''t Die


    Now, he could y her however he wanted, as long as she did not die.


    "Really? Don''t you want it anymore? Huh?"


    Zachary put a piece of steak into his mouth and chewed it with enjoyment. He stretched out his legs and passed them through Caroline''s private parts, rubbing them continuously with his calves. "Yes, of course, I do! Yes! Very much! Ah! Zachary, please tell me, and I''ll do whatever you want me to do!"


    Caroline finally couldn''t bear it anymore, and she hugged his legs like a madman and covered her private parts with force!


    Under the extreme desire, any hint of temptation was enough to lead to irreparable destruction.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Do you see the tools on that wall? Go now and take them off one by one, and try them in front of the camera. I like to see your horny and enjoying expressions, and only in this way can I get excited!" Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 196

    Chapter 196 Why Are You So Shameless?


    "What?"


    Although Caroline was in great pain, she still remained rational.


    She never expected that Zachary would ask her to do this.


    "What? Aren''t you feeling ufortable?"


    It wasn''t until he saw her like this that he reached out and put his fingers directly into her.


    Finally, at this moment, her reasonpletely copsed.


    "Yes! Ah! I''ll do it, Zachary. I''ll do it, and I''ll do whatever you say!"


    000000


    It was as if the poison hadpletely entered her body. Caroline could no longer bear it and felt like she was going crazy.


    She hurried over, grabbed the things on the wall, and brought them to the camera.


    Caroline was originally full of resistance and shame, but she didn''t expect that once she got those things and used them, she would be so addicted.


    She first took a cloth strip about 2 inches wide, with many spikes on it, but the hardness of those spikes was just right, touching


    Chapter 196 Why Are You So Shameless? Caroline feel like she was floating in ecstasy.


    "Ah!"


    She couldn''t help shouting and screaming, and with the camera in front of her, she didn''t know why, but the shame at this moment seemed to have turned into a huge excitement. The wetness from under her body kept flowing out drop by drop.


    Caroline even seemed unable to control herself due to the


    pleasure she was feeling, and she sped up her movements.


    "Um! So cool! Sofortable! Ah!"


    She felt great while moving her hands.


    Under such stimtion, all the props became Caroline''s own initiative.


    There was no need for Zachary to remind her. She took the initiative to y with all the props.


    Even he did not expect that Caroline was so slutty and turned out to be so despicable. She was even worse than Effie.


    However, Zachary just looked down at Caroline, with excitement and desire in his eyes, but more of hatred.


    After her ying, he finally couldn''t control his body''s desires


    anymore.


    Then, he pressed Caroline down on the table, then thrust his


    ? Chapter 196 Why Are You So Shameless?


    "Slut! You''re such a slut! You used all the tools and there''s still so much bodily fluid!"


    "Ah! Yes, Zachary, I am a slut, and please fuck me hard!"


    "What are you shouting for? Call me daddy!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Okay, Daddy. I''m just horny and I want you to fuck me hard! Ah!"


    "Little bitch. Are you a little bitch who needs to be fucked?"


    "Yes, I am whatever my daddy says I am. I am a little bitch who needs to be fucked."


    He did not know how many times he continued, and he did not know how many times he did it. Zachary finally felt that he had vented enough, and looking at the marks on Caroline''s body, he stopped with a sense of relief.


    She was so tired that she couldn''t even stand up because she had been standing there the whole time, and her legs were so weak that she didn''t have any strength left.


    Zachary looked at her appearance, smiled smugly, took her clothes, and threw them at her fiercely. "You''re such a slut, and you deserve to be fucked."


    The weight of the windbreaker and the skirt fell heavily on her body, leaving another red mark.


    Then, the door closed with a bang.


    Caroline was the only one left in the entire basement and the


    Chapter 196 Why Are You So Shameless?


    was a mess.


    The red wine and props were scattered on the tablecloth, and the pieces of paper were also stained with patches of bright red.


    Caroline copsed on the ground, her mind filled with everything that had happened that day. She was slutty to the core in front of the camera, and the final scene where she kept shouting for sex under Zachary emerged. Caroline hated herself for being dissolute, but she also hated herself for begging for it like crazy under such circumstances.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah!


    "Caroline, how can you be so shameless?


    "Why are you so shameless?


    "Why don''t you just die?"


    She stood up, yelling and smashing everything in the basement.


    For a moment, Caroline looked at the wall and really wanted to ram her head against it and end her life.


    But before she rushed over, ire''s face shed in her mind.


    Why? Why did she die so easily while that bitch ire could still be happily together with Frederick?


    ire killed Anna and was imprisoned.


    As for her, she carefully stayed by Frederick''s side for four vos ne


    Chapter 196 Why Are You So Shameless?


    She just wanted to be his woman and never even dreamed of bing his wife or asking Frederick to marry her.


    If ire wasn''t there, Frederick would definitely be with Caroline before long.


    It had already been four years, and she was only a little short of thest one.


    Yes! ire, everything she suffered was all caused by ire!


    If there was no ire, Caroline wouldn''t be going through everything now! Write yourment


    tt Gifts


    B


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 197

    Chapter 197 The Unexpected Result


    Caroline clenched her hands tightly, her nails digging into her flesh and blood dripping down her fingers.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She turned pale with pain, hunched over, and curled up on the ground. She was in so much pain that she could hardly breathe, and only then did Caroline finally let go of her hand. It seemed that only in this way could she feel a little better.


    Finally, Caroline closed her eyes, took a deep breath, looked at the blood and the mess on the ground, and stood up to clean it


    1. up.


    Because she was ravaged by Zachary all afternoon, she didn''t have much strength in her body, and her legs were so weak that every step she took required a lot of strength.


    It took Caroline almost an hour of intermittent cleaning to finally restore the room to its original tidiness.


    As for the red wine stains on the cloth on the table, they need to be cleaned and can not be removed no matter what.


    She took one look, then turned and walked out of the basement.


    In the living room, Zachary was being massaged by a pretty


    maid.


    "How is it? Zachary, are youfortable?"


    Chapter 197 The Unexpected Result


    Caroline walked over and said, "Zachary, the basement has been cleaned up. If there is nothing else, I will go back."


    Zachary then opened his eyes. Looking at Caroline standing in front of him, so respectful and cautious, as if she had suffered a great injustice and was unable to speak, he suddenly felt heartbroken. Thinking about what he did in the afternoon and the videos he recorded, he felt bad.


    In the past, Zachary was quite cruel to those women and had a lot of fun with them, but he had never been so cruel before, asking her to y with everything on the entire wall.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at ire''s interview video on the phone, reminding Caroline, "Well, the things I promised you are already being done. Someone will contact you in the next few days and tell you what to do." "Okay, thank you, Zachary."


    Caroline nodded and thanked him. She didn''t expect that he would do it so quickly. At this moment, she felt that all the pain and suffering in the afternoon was worth it.


    However, this also made her hate ire even more!


    ire sneezed a few times in a row and didn''t know what was


    going on.


    She looked down at the interview results in her hand and felt that everything was normal.


    An ordinary undergraduate might not be able to Hiokeeh


    pass the


    Chapter 197 The Unexpected Result Group''s interview, let alone her, who has not even graduated from college.


    However, ire originally thought that the position of file assistant had no real value, and she should have some chance.


    But as she saw so many people who came to interview for the position of file assistant today, and their academic qualifications were better than hers, ire knew she had no chance.


    She had no job-hunting experience and had no idea that this was all a trap set by someone.


    As ire was in school, as thedy of the Prescott family, she did not need to do an internship or make money, so naturally, she had no contact with people.


    The only people she came into contact with were the people around her. Due to her status, those people either ttered her or fawned over her.


    How could ire be exposed to the real society? If she had not been in jail four years ago and still been the prouddy of the Prescott family, she would not have fallen to the point of submitting a resume. ire also wouldn''t know that going to the Eclipse Nightclub for interviews and going to the underground boxing ring were all different from the real workce.


    In addition, she spent the past four years in prison, so ire never knew what the real society was like.


    She even came prepared only for the interview.


    Chapter 197 The Unexpected Result


    ire never thought about whether there was any fishy thing about this interview invitation sent by the Hiokech Group.


    For apany as popr as the Hiokech Group, it would be very strict to recruit a cleaner. Even if it did not require a very important academic degree, it would still require many years of work experience. Not to mention the position of file assistant, the position of file assistant inrgepanies was very important, and this resume was intentional!


    She had just walked out of thepany with disappointment, and Frederick received the news.


    "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott was rejected for the interview at the Hiokeeh Group."


    Right after Richard finished fighting on the battlefield, the first news he received was that ire went to the Hiokeeh Group for an interview.


    He was very nervous all the way. As soon as he got off the ne today, Richard asked about the result of ire''s interview and hurried to the Kingstown Security Department.


    "Yeah." Frederick had expected this oue as he heard that it was the Hiokeeh Group''s interview.


    After all, it was the Hiokeeh Group that he had his eyes on and invested in. How could it be so easy to get in?


    If the Hiokeeh Group recruited people in this way and required


    a


    Chapter 197 The Unexpected Result


    r¨¦sume of someone who had not even graduated from college, it proved that he was not a good hirer, and the CEO should be reced. Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..., 1/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 198

    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg HimBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Should we send someone to inform them?" Richard asked Aagain.


    "No need." Frederick didn''t even raise his head.


    Seeing this, Richard responded casually, said nothing, and went downstairs.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, as Frederick returned home, ire was lying in the room, constantly flipping through videos and information on her mobile phone, trying to find other opportunities to join the Hiokeeh Group. Even if she was rejected today, she still wanted to join the Hiokeeh Group.


    When it came to headhunting, nopany couldpare to the Hiokeeh Group.


    Traditional headhuntingpanies only provide employees torgepanies, from small supervisors topany directors, CEO, etc.


    Only the Hiokeeh Group had made thepany a globally renowned headhunter and had never opened branches in other countries.


    But even so,panies in various industries around the world were still scrambling to grab talent


    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg Him


    Some people said that behind the Hiokeeh Group were government personnel from the United International Organization.


    Some people also said that the Hiokech Group was the world''srgest intelligence organization and its ostensible headhuntingpany was just a cover-up.


    Some people also said that the leader of the Hiokeeh Group was the leader of the world''srgest terrorist organization, and so


    on...


    All kinds of things had been said over the years.


    In short, it could be summed up in two words: Powerful! Mysterious!


    No one had ever met the Hiokeeh Group''s real boss.


    As ire was busy reviewing the information, the door suddenly


    rang.


    "Ms. Prescott." It was Bailey who knocked on the door.


    "What''s wrong? Bailey." As ire opened the door, she saw Bailey carrying delicious meals.


    "Ms. Prescott, people need to eat food. If you don''t eat for a meal, you will be hungry. You can''t not eat! What''s wrong with you? Did the interview today not go well?" Bailey came in, put down the food, and asked. "Well, it''s normal that it''s hard to get into a poprpany," ire responded casually.


    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg Him.


    She wasn''t in such a bad mood that she couldn''t eat. She just came back and immersed herself in her mobile phone, looking at the interview materials of the Hiokech Group, and didn''t pay attention to anything else. Bailey put down the te and said, "Ms. Prescott, you don''t have to go through such a hard interview. Just tell General Hawthorne. Once he informs them, you will be in in a few minutes."


    Hearing what Bailey said, ire was indeed moved.


    However, she didn''t think Frederick would help her.


    "No, I''ll try again myself," ire paused and answered.


    Frederick hated her so much, so how could he help her, let alone help her join a group like the Hiokech Group?


    Outside the door, he listened to the conversation between Bailey and ire.


    As Bailey came out with the tray, he saw Frederick and said nervously, "General Hawthorne, I..."


    "I heard it. Get down!"


    Frederick turned around and went back to the room.


    She did want to rely on herself even if he gave her a chance, right?


    That was great!


    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg Him


    to sneak into the Hiokeeh Group and get our core talent information. Please pay attention and be more cautious in recruiting recently.]


    [Yes, don''t worry, and I will stop all recruitment recently.]


    Seeing the reply on WhatsApp, Frederick smiled.


    He was waiting for ire toe and beg him!


    In the next few days, she had been carefully preparing for the interview with the Hiokeeh Group.


    But for several days, there was no result.


    In the past, her resume could at least be passed, but now, even her resume could not be passed. Frederick knew all of the Hiokeeh Group''s movements and the resume that ire had submitted.


    Every day, he watched her with her head hanging down, looking listless.


    Therefore, he was in a good mood and was just waiting for ire to take the initiative to ask him for help. However, he waited day after day, and soon, a week passed, but ire still didn''te to beg him. Richard also noticed that Frederick was unhappy, so he followed Frederick back home that day.


    As he was getting the documents, he saw ire and couldn''t


    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg Him


    asking, "Ms. Prescott, I heard that you have been busy with the interview at the Hiokeeh Group recently."


    ""Yeah." ire nodded.


    "Is it going well?" Richard asked.


    "It''s not going very smoothly, but it''s not easy to get into the Hiokeeh Group. Not to mention that I don''t have a good education. It''s okay, and I''ll take my time."


    She knew very well where her shorings were.


    Richard tried to remind her, "Actually, you can also go and tell General Hawthorne. He..."


    At this moment, ire''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    "Wait a moment."


    She took out her cell phone and quickly answered it, fearing that she would miss the call from the Hiokech Group.


    "Hello, are you Ms. Prescott?"


    "Yes, I am. May I ask who you are?"


    The official tone made her suddenly excited.


    "I''m from the Hiokeeh Group. Our manager is looking for an assistant. He has selected several candidates, including you.


    Now, the situation is like this. You need topete with these interviewees for the same assistant position for a period of one


    Chapter 198 Waiting for Her to Beg Him month.


    "During this period, the manager will score you, and those with the highest scores will be able to stay. Of course, Ms. Prescott, you can refuse if you don''t want to participate."


    The person on the other end of the phone was polite and courteous and exined the matter to ire.


    "Yes, of course, I am. I am very grateful that the Hiokeeh Group gives me this opportunity, and I will report there tomorrow."


    ire was just worrying about how to get into the Hiokeeh Group, and now, she felt it was fortunate.


    Frederick came down from upstairs with documents in his hand and heard ire''s call.


    "The Hiokeeh Group''s offer?" His face darkened in an instant.


    He clearly heard what ire said just now, and it was the Hiokeeh Group.

 Love My Ex-Wife 199

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 199 The Arrogant Man


    "Yes."


    ire didn''t expect Frederick to be behind her, and she didn''t know what he was thinking, so she answered casually.


    "You guys are busy, and I''ll go back to my room to get ready and go to work tomorrow."


    ire didn''t bother to guess what Frederick was thinking. At this moment, she had already been excited because of the Hiokeeh Group''s offer.


    Without even looking at him, she went upstairs.


    Seeing this, Richard, who was standing by, did not dare to stay for a moment. He took out his cell phone and quickly asked the Hiokeeh Group what was going on.


    On the second floor, Caroline was standing at the stairs, smiling triumphantly.


    Just now, Zachary sent a message saying that he had already made arrangements for ire. She would directly join the Hiokeeh Group and work as a personal assistant to Antony.


    He also told Caroline everything that had happened between Antony and ire.


    Caroline was so happy, and she never expected that such a thing would happen.


    ? Chapter 199 The Arrogant Man


    Antony was not bad. She did not care which man ire was with. What she cared about was whether ire slept with other


    men.


    As long as ire slept with another man, Frederick would never want her again.


    At that time, wouldn''t it be Caroline''s best chance to get close to Frederick?


    [Let me arrange everything. Don''t act rashly.]


    Another message came on the phone, still from Zachary.


    [Okay.] Then, Caroline put away her phone and went back to her


    room.


    In the living room, Richard also received a reply from his subordinates.


    "General Hawthorne, the Hiokeeh Group..."


    He never thought that Antony could be the manager of the Hiokech Group.


    Even before Frederick invested in the Hiokeeh Group, he was already an employee of the Hiokeeh Group.


    Otherwise, Antony wouldn''t be able to reach the position of manager now and have such a big say in personnel transfers.


    However, for all these years, Frederick never checked into the Hiokeeh Group.


    Chapter 199 The Arrogant Man


    Frederick felt angry as he thought of his instructions a few days


    ago.


    He had already given instructions for the recruitment, so how could there be any mistakes?


    "General Hawthorne, it''s all my fault for not doing my job well. I didn''t find out that Antony was in the Hiokeeh Group. Before we invested, he had already..." Richard carefully told Frederick all this. "Antony Yohan..."


    Frederick stood there with a frown on his face, his expression solemn.


    "General Hawthorne, don''t worry, and there won''t be such mistakes again. As for Antony, I will deal with him right away. I will make sure that Ms. Prescott will not have any contact with Antony." Richard had followed Frederick for so many years, and he knew very well how angry Frederick was.


    Frederick''s frown suddenly rxed. "What do you want to deal with? This woman can go with whoever she wants. ire is of little use to me." "Okay."


    Richard was stunned and really didn''t expect Frederick to say that.


    Then, he thought, "Was this because he could not see his own


    Chapter 199 The Arrogant Man


    gloomy?"


    Richard really wanted to walk up to Frederick and remind him, "General Hawthorne, women need to be coaxed. If you like


    them, can''t you just pursue them?


    Otherwise, if it was anyter, Ms. Prescott would really be snatched away by someone else."


    Richard secretlyined for a while, but in the end, he said nothing and went home with the documents in his hand.


    After Richard left, Frederick turned around, went upstairs, and nced at ire''s room as he passed by.


    He just wanted ire to repay Anna. To him, she was just a tool to vent his physical desires.


    Moreover, if he had not been drunk that night, he would not have had a rtionship with ire at all.


    As for Antony, ire loved him so much. Maybe she took the initiative to contact him just to get his attention.


    Frederick straightened his cuffs casually and returned to his room proudly.


    He couldn''t remember at all the time as he was furious andThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    jealous of Antony!

 Love My Ex-Wife 200

    Chapter 200 It''s Him


    Caroline returned to her room,y down on the bed, closed her eyes, and fell asleep.


    This was the only good night''s sleep she had in so many days.


    Next, she just had to wait for Frederick and ire to have a falling out.


    Frederick returned to his room and fell asleep, but he was dreaming all night.


    In the dream, either ire and Antony were together with smiles on their faces, or they were ying and joking.


    As he woke up, Frederick just felt ufortable in his heart, as if he had undergone a bypass surgery.


    However, ire slept unusually soundly that night without having any dreams. As she woke up, she felt refreshed and well-rested.


    After washing up and putting on some delicate makeup, ire went to the Hiokeeh Group for an interview.


    Frederick didn''t even have breakfast and went straight to the Kingstown Security Department. As he arrived, Richard saw that Frederick was listless and asked, "General Hawthorne, what''s wrong with you? Did you not sleep wellst night? Why do you have such dark circles under your eyes?"


    Chapter 200 It''s Him


    Security Department to conduct a 6.2 mile off-road training today?"


    He had a dream all night and was very angry.


    "What?" Richard, who didn''t know the situation, was shocked.


    They usually conducted 3.1 miles of off-road training with heavy loads, but now, they had doubled it directly.


    "12.4 miles. " Frederick squeezed the pen in his hand.


    "Okay, I''ll go now, right away!"


    Richard didn''t dare to bargain anymore. He turned around, opened the door, and went to call for help.


    As soon as the door closed, Frederick put down the pen in his hand, and the scene fromst night''s dream reappeared in his


    mind.


    ire! Very good!


    Here, ire had just walked into thepany and was waiting for the manager toe over when she sneezed.


    The HR department agreed yesterday that the manager would be selecting the candidate from among them, so she could juste and meet the manager directly today. Everything, including assessment criteria, was determined by the manager.


    After she sneezed twice in session, ire touched her


    Chapter 200 It''s Him


    "ire!" Suddenly, she heard someone calling her from behind.


    "Danielle?" ire turned around and saw Danielle.


    "It''s great that you''re here, too." Danielle saw ire and ran over excitedly.


    "Why didn''t you pass the interview?"


    ire didn''t expect that Danielle didn''t pass the interview either.


    It was just a position of file assistant that day. To put it bluntly, one just needed to deliver a file, and there was no technical content involved.


    ire did not have a college diploma, dropped out of school, and didn''t pass the interview, probably because of her academic qualifications.


    It was really unexpected that Danielle, who graduated from Kingstown University, failed the interview.


    Not to mention, among all the positions in the Hiokeeh Group, the easiest one to get was the file assistant position.


    "Yeah, I don''t know, either. I thought it was just a file assistant and I should be able to pass the job." Danielle was also very puzzled.


    "It seems that the Hiokeeh Group is really strict." ire couldn''t think of anything else except this.


    "Maybe the interviewees this year are too outstanding," Danielle


    D


    Chapter 200 It''s Him


    ire didn''t think so, but she really couldn''t figure out the


    reason.


    At the Hiokech Group, the position of file assistant was easy to get because many people knew that a file assistant was just a file assistant.


    In a group as popr as the Hiokeeh Group, it was too difficult to be promoted through the file assistant position.


    Many people had worked as file assistants for many years and had been file assistants from start to finish.


    This led to many vacancies in this position, which was why it was so easy to get in.


    However, ire did not say these words to Danielle. Failing the interview was already a very unhappy thing, and she did not want to make Danielle feel worse.


    "However, it is incredible that the manager this year screened out all of us who were rejected for interviews. I want to know who this manager is. Is he in a high position? Otherwise, how could he have such a say?


    "It would be better there was a handsome guy. I value appearance very much, and I will be motivated to do anything if there is a handsome guy."


    As ire was lost in thought, Danielle fantasized about poking her arm.


    "I think you should work hard."


    Chapter 200 It''s Him


    "Okay, I know. You know, this is the Hiokech Group, the world''srgest headhuntingpany, which has high-end core talents in all walks of life around the world. Staying here for a year, on top of the 5 years we spent at other headhuntingpanies. I will definitely work hard for the next year."


    Danielle patted her chest and made the promise.


    ""Here hees, ire. The manager is here. Wow, he is so handsome!"


    ire looked up, following Danielle''s voice, and was stunned for


    a moment.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She never thought that it was him!


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..., 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 201

    Chapter 201 It''s Too Agonizing


    "ire, you... Oh my god! Don''t you also care about appearance? You just told me to work hard and not think about these. However, you''re even more crazy than me!" Danielle tugged at her arm.


    "..."


    ire came back to her senses. She was about to exin that she was not a fangirl. It was just because the person in front of her was Antony, whom she had never expected.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she opened her mouth to say a word, Antony walked straight up to her.


    "ire,e with me to the office."


    ire nodded awkwardly and followed him into the office.


    "ire, please forgive me for my self-assertion. I really didn''t expect you toe to the Hiokeeh Group for an interview. I just identally saw you being rejected. That''s why I organized this manager''s assistant screening." Antony spoke directly.


    "What? Antony, are you crazy? This is the Hiokeeh Group."


    ire never thought that he did this for her.


    Chapter 201 It''s Too Agonizing


    to get in.


    Not to mention that Antony had already been promoted to manager here. The next step, he would be the department manager and would have ess to information on the core personnel of the Hiokech Group. 2/5


    If Antony was unable to make further progress because of her, what a huge loss that would be.


    "ire, don''t worry. After all, I have been in the Hiokeeh Group for so many years. Nothing like this will happen.


    "Besides, everything I do now is legal andpliant. There are precedents like this in the Hiokeeh Group. The interview requirements and academic qualifications had always been very strict.


    "But when the Hiokeeh Group was first established, its first founder, Mr. Gonzales, said that we should recruit talents regardless of their background at all times."


    Every word Antony said was perfect, and it was impossible to find any fault with it.


    ire had indeed heard what Mark, the first founder of the Hiokeeh Group, said about recruiting talent in an unconventional way.


    "Well, as long as it doesn''t affect you."


    She really wanted to join the Hiokeeh Group.


    In the camera above her head, Frederick was facing the screen,


    Chapter 201 It''s Too Agonizing


    Richard had just gathered everyone to prepare for a 12.4-mile off-road load, and as he came in to report, he saw the content on


    the screen.


    He felt nervous.


    It was over. The 12.4-mile off-road load might soon be 18.6 miles.


    Frederick watched helplessly as another man expressed


    his admiration for ire. All of this stillplies with the regtions of the Hiokech Group, and he could not even dismiss Antony. It was really agonizing!


    As Frederick invested in the Hiokeeh Group, people in it said that he could invest and hold shares, but he was not allowed to interfere in the internal affairs of the Hiokeeh Group.


    Especially in terms of personnel transfers, Frederick could also get the world''s top core talents he needed.


    At this moment, Frederick must be so angry and furious.


    In the video, Antony finally whispered something into ire''s car, and she just smiled and left the office.


    Frederick closed theptop with a snap.


    "Have you seen enough?" He looked up at Richard.


    "General Hawthorne, we will now embark on an 18.6-mile off-road load."


    Chapter 201 It''s Too Agonizing


    Richard didn''t dare to stay for a moment. After saluting, he turned around and ran out.


    Frederick narrowed his eyes, and the pen in his hand broke.


    For the next whole day, after Frederick finished the things at hand, he went to the underground boxing room and practiced boxing all day.


    As Richard returned from an 18.6-mile off-road journey with his men, Frederick was still fighting.


    Arge group of people had copsed from exhaustion.


    Richard walked up with a smile, handing out towels and water.


    Frederick saw that Richard seemed to be hesitant to speak. "Do you have anything to say?"


    "General Hawthorne, someone just reported that there have been some small moves within the Hiokeeh Group recently. I think we need to pay attention to it.


    "We have invested in the Hiokeeh Group for so many years, but we have never paid attention to their internal movements. Even if it is for the high-end talents we need, we should send someone to take a look." Richard reminded Frederick very tactfully, not even daring to breathe.


    ''Richard, you go on another 18.6-mile 30km off-road journey alone."


    > Chapter 201 It''s Too Agonizing


    Finally, Frederick threw away his towel and left after saying these words.


    What a joke. It was just a video, and he would not send people to the Hiokeeh Group.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Did ire deserve it?


    As Frederick walked out of the underground boxing room, he realized that it was already dark..


    He was driving back to the Halfmoon Manor, but for some reason, he ended up in front of the Hiokeeh Group''s office building.


    Frederick looked up, stepped on the elerator, and was about to drive away. The scene fromst night''s dream shed before his eyes. He took out his cell phone and called ire.


    "I''m at the Hiokeeh Group''s door. Come out!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 202

    Chapter 202 Imprisonment


    Frederick hung up the phone before ire could even respond.


    What was this woman still doing at the office sote?


    "Hello?"


    ire said as she answered Frederick''s call.


    But before she could say anything else, she heard the unmistakable sound of him hanging up. How utterly bizarre!


    She saved her work and closed herptop, deciding to take it


    home.


    Dealing with someone like Frederick was pointless; it wouldn''t do her any good to go against him.


    Five minutester, ire stepped out of the Hiokeeh Group office building, herptop in hand, and spotted Frederick''s car waiting for her.


    "Five minutes," he said, ncing at his watch and gesturing impatiently.


    Unable to hold back, ire asked, "Frederick, is there something you need?"


    She had packed up as quickly as she could manage, but his


    §ã


    Chapter 202 Imprisonment


    Why did he insist she leave immediately?


    After all, she had just started interning at Hiokeeh Group, and whether she got to stay on was still uncertain.


    With only a couple of spots avable, workingte seemed like a reasonable thing to do.


    "What? Am I not allowed to make you leave if I don''t have anything urgent?" Frederick shot back, irritation evident in his voice. "Don''t forget your ce, ire. You''re not really seeing yourself as the future Mrs. Hawthorne, are you?" His tone made it clear he was frustrated with her demeanor.


    It was a stark contrast to how she had been smiling and chatting with Antony earlier that day.


    "Yes, I understand," ire replied coolly. "I''m here to shield Caroline from any trouble thates her way. So tell me, is there some urgent crisis I need to handle tonight? Or do we have an event that requires my attendance now that we''re engaged?"


    Just moments before Frederick''s call, ire was still grappling with the headache of selecting candidates for a position.


    Antony had narrowed down six resumes, knowing that only two.


    could be retained.


    Starting today, they would be keeping score, and the candidates with the highest points would earn a spot. Although Antony imed this process was designed to help her stay at Hiokeeh Group, ire knew that appearances mattered; if her performance fell short, there was no way she could secure a


    Chapter 202 Imprisonment


    After all, this was Hiokech Group-having Antony''s backing wouldn''t guarantee her sess.


    Today, he had assigned them a task: the Flores Group needed a financial manager, and it was up to them to find the right candidate among those six.


    They had only three days to aplish this.


    In a typical recruitment agency, finding a financial manager would be a straightforward task for an experienced recruiter.


    However, asking fresh graduates like them to deliver suitable candidates in such a short timeframe was daunting.


    This challenge underscored Hiokeeh Group''s dominance in the recruitment industry and its high standards.


    With no resources or connections in the headhunting field, ire had to rely on sheer determination and the most basic methods to gather information from the market.


    She had to explore various channels one by one to figure out where to find potential candidates.


    Collecting and filtering through this information was just the beginning; she also needed to conduct background checks before presenting viable options to the department head at Flores Group.


    She hadn''t even passed the first hurdle yet when Frederick showed up, seemingly looking for trouble. How could she possibly focus with him around?


    Chapter 202 Imprisonment


    "ire, who do you think you are to bargain with me? Whatever I need, you have to handle it!" Frederick''s frustration red as he faced her.


    "Oh really? Frederick, do you want me to die? Should I just stab myself right here?" ire retorted with augh, knowing Frederick was just looking for trouble.


    "Fine, ire. I see you''ve been living toofortablytely, thinking you can act out in front of me! Very well!" Frederick''s eyes darkened as he mmed his foot down on the elerator, racing toward Halfmoon Manor. "Frederick, are you insane?" ire eximed as the sudden surge of speed mmed her back against the seat.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Pain shot through her, and she nearly burst into tears.


    Frederick seemed oblivious to her distress, pressing the gas even harder.


    What should have been an hour-long drive was cut in half by his reckless speed.


    When they finally arrived at Halfmoon Manor, ire felt a wave of nausea crashing over her. As soon as she stepped out of the car, she doubled over and vomited violently.


    "Get ire upstairs and lock her in! No leaving this room until I say so!" Frederick ordered, his voice booming above her groans.


    ire hadn''t even finished throwing up before hismand rang out.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.

 Love My Ex-Wife 203

    Chapter 203 You Can''t Do That!


    "Wait, what? Frederick, you''re going to lock me up? On what grounds?"


    ire immediately panicked, wiping her mouth with her hand, forgetting all about the paper.


    "Take her away!"


    Frederick pretended he hadn''t heard and ordered his men to take ire.


    "Frederick, you can''t lock me up!" ire''s panic escted.


    away.


    She had finally managed to get into Hiokeeh Group, and now, at the most critical moment, she couldn''t afford to be locked Tomorrow was her second day on the job-if they locked her up, how could she go to work?


    At that point, no matter how powerful Antony was as the department manager, he wouldn''t be able to protect her.


    The noise downstairs grew louder, and ire''s voice was no quieter. Hearing themotion, Caroline rushed out of her


    room.


    When she saw Frederick about to lock ire up, her heart couldn''t help but swell with glee.


    Recalling the message Zachary had sent her earlier, her long, narrow eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction.


    AN


    Chapter 203 You Can''t Do That!


    Ha ha..." she thought.


    "What''s going on? Frederick, why are you locking ire up?"


    Caroline asked, ying the concerned role as she made her way over to Frederick.


    She wasn''t going to miss this opportunity to make an


    impression, not when the chance was practically handed to her.


    Having already crafted a perfect excuse when she got Zachary''s message, Caroline was ready to stoke the fire.


    "She needs to be locked up."


    But Frederick''s response was short and final, and he turned around to go back to his room without saying anything more. Caroline froze.


    Her well-thought-out n had just been sidelined, and she ? found herself getting flustered.


    If she didn''t find a way to stand out in front of Frederick or make a move soon, when would she ever have the chance to be his woman?


    Fuming, she returned to her room. Seeing the stuffed animal on the bed, she grabbed it and punched it a few times in frustration.


    "ire, you bitch, why did you have to get out of prison? Why did you have to tempt Frederick? If it weren''t for you, I''d be the one with him." Chapter 203 You Can''t Do That!


    After venting, Caroliney down on her bed, seething. She sent another message to Zachary.


    [Zachary, things are unfolding just as you said. Frederick''s


    locked ire up as soon as he came back today. But is that all? How will this deepen the rift between them? How can we drive a wedge between them?]


    [What? It only took one day for Frederick to lock ire up, and you''re asking for more? Stop rushing me. I''ve got other things to deal with.]


    Zachary, who was in the middle of some passionate moments with a sexy woman, nced at Caroline''s message and replied casually before returning to his distraction.


    [Zachary, I know you made progress in just one day, but can''t we speed this up a bit? I''m worried that if ire and Frederick are together too long, she might get pregnant and have a kid- then it''ll be toote.]


    Caroline thought for a moment, using pregnancy as a way to escte things, but she got no reply from Zachary, even after waiting a long while.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Meanwhile, Zachary had already stripped down, wrapping his arms around the woman''s long legs as he prepared to move things to the next level. WhatsApp messages were thest thing on his mind. Caroline, seeing no response from Zachary, could only stew in her frustration, lying in bed and ring at the screen.


    Her eyes were fixated on the word "pregnant" she had just sent.


    Chapter 203 You Can''t Do That!


    Pregnant?


    Of course! How had she not thought of this before?


    Now that ire and Antony were working together at the samepany, constantly crossing paths, there was bound to be after-hours socializing.


    And during those social events, with all the drinks flowing and inhibitions lowered, wasn''t it entirely possible something could happen?


    Just a small nudge one little adjustment and the two of them could end up in bed together.


    Antony was so obviously infatuated with ire; she doubted he''d be able to resist in that situation.


    And if things yed out just right, even if ire ended up pregnant with Frederick''s child, everyone would think it was Antony''s.


    Hahaha! Caroline couldn''t contain her glee. This was genius. There couldn''t be a more perfect n.


    But for this scheme to work, she couldn''t do it alone. She needed help.


    Zachary was an option, but she couldn''t ce all her hopes on him.


    After all, if life had taught her anything, it was that the only person she could truly rely on was herself.


    Chapter 203 You Can''t Do That!


    The problem was, she didn''t have any connections or resources to pull from. Few of her university ssmates had made it into apany as prestigious as Hiokeeh Group, and her old contacts and leverage had all been tied to Diana. Now that Diana had been shipped off overseas and wiped her WhatsApp clean, that avenue waspletely shut.


    Caroline spent the entire night tossing and turning, scouring herwork, reaching out to people, and trying to find someone-anyone-connected to Hiokeeh Group. But her efforts came up empty.


    Exhausted and out of options, she eventually fell asleep.


    The next morning, as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw an email waiting for her.


    [Do something for me, and I''ll help you get a foothold in Hiokeeh Group.]


    The email wasn''t from a stranger-it was from the same mysterious ount that had given her the idea to use public pressure to force ire back to Halfmoon Manor.

 Love My Ex-Wife 204

    Chapter 204 Stupid Woman


    "Why should I trust you?"


    Caroline gripped her phone, staring at the screen for a long time before finally sending a reply.


    "You don''t have to."


    The response came back almost immediately, blunt and unbothered.


    After that, the sender didn''t write anything else.


    Caroline mulled it over for the entire day, turning the matter over in her mind. Throughout the day, there was no further response from the mysterious contact. As for ire, she spent the whole day locked in her room by


    Frederick.


    Unable to do anything else, she called Antony and told him she wasn''t feeling well and wouldn''t be able toe to work. Thankfully, Frederick hadn''t confiscated her phone.


    Antony''s voice was full of concern as soon as he heard. "What''s wrong? Are you okay? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?"


    "It''s nothing, really. I just didn''t sleep wellst night and caught a bit of a chill. My stomach hurts a little-it''s, uh, that time of Chapter 204 Stupid Woman


    Knowing Antony''s personality, she was certain that if he found out Frederick had locked her up, he''d storm over without a second thought.


    She could still remember how the two of them nearly came to blows back at the hospital.


    "Well, as long as it''s nothing serious. Just rest up. Don''t worry about work; I''ll handle everything here," Antony reassured her, believing her exnation without question.


    Relieved, ire ended the call. Being stuck at home wasn''t ideal, but at least she could still get some work done.


    She spent her time researching and gathering information about potential department heads for Flores Group.


    When she was busy, time always seemed to fly. Before she knew it, the entire day had passed.


    Other than a servant bringing her meals, Frederick hadn''te


    to see her once.


    Antony had given an assignment in front of the whole Hiokeeh Group team: within three days, the six of them needed to identify suitable candidates for the Flores Group department head position.


    Now only two days remained, which meant ire could afford to stay home for just one more day. After that, she absolutely had to return to the office. Missing this opportunity wasn''t an option-falling short on this project could cost her a critical score in thepany''s evaluations. . Chapter 204 Stupid Woman


    In a ce like Hiokech Group, even onest point could mean the difference betweennding a coveted position of losing it entirely.


    ire knew she couldn''t afford to sit around and wait. She needed to find a way to leave the house and got back to work before the third day arrived.


    But the thought of Frederick''s heavy-handed stude left her frustrated and at a loss.


    She sighed. It was clear now-she couldn''t go head-to-head with Frederick in the future. If she did, the one who''d end up paying the price would always be her. Caroline was at her wit''s end.


    She hadn''t received a single email all day, and despite her efforts to dig up information, she had exhausted nearly all her contacts without finding any leads on Hiokech Group.


    Even if she managed to break through the obstacles and find someone connected to them, there was no guarantee that person would be willing to help.


    At eight o''clock in the evening. Frederick returned home.


    "General, you''re back," the butler sat rushing over to greet him and offering his slippers.


    Frederick nced toward the room where ire had been cooped up all day.


    The butler, quick to read the situation, spoke up. "General, Ms.


    >> Chapter 204 Stupid Woman


    trouble at all, and she ate the meals we sent up."


    "Hmm," Frederick replied, a hint of confusion in his tone.


    No tears orntrums?


    He recalled her tense demeanor from the night before and wondered how she could be soposed now.


    "Are you sure she''s still in there?" Frederick asked again.


    "I checked on her during lunch; she was lying in bed. I haven''t taken dinner up yet," the butler admitted, uncertainty creeping into his voice.


    Without another word, Frederick headed upstairs with purpose, the butler trailing closely behind.


    "Open the door!" Frederick called out, genuinely worried that ire might have left the room.


    The butler quickly unlocked the door.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As it swung open, darkness enveloped them. Frederick reached for the light switch and illuminated the room to find ire lying in bed, clutching her stomach and shivering under the covers. "ire!" Frederick''s heart raced as he rushed over to her side."


    "Frederick, I... my stomach... it hurts... so much..."


    ire peeked out from under the nket, looking weak and fragile.


    L


    >> Chapter 204 Stupid Woman


    sick?"


    Frederick scolded her gently before scooping her into his arms without hesitation. "Butler, get the car ready for the hospital!"


    ""Yes, General!"


    The butler replied, noticing ire''s paleplexion and feeling a pang of worry as he hurried to prepare the vehicle.


    Meanwhile, irey limp in Frederick''s embrace, no longer pretending to be in pain.


    After spending hours contemting her situation in solitude, she had finally devised this n to feign illness.


    To her surprise, Frederick didn''t question it at all; he simply held her tightly and rushed her to the hospital.


    In all their years together, she had never seen him so anxious.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 205

    Chapter 205 Do You Love Her?


    In a daze, ire found herself under the illusion that Frederick truly loved her deeply.


    Throughout the ride to the hospital, he held her tightly in his arms, and she didn''t utter a single cry of pain.


    It wasn''t until they arrived at the hospital and the doctor began examining her that she snapped back to reality.


    "Where does it hurt? Here? Or here?" the doctor asked, pressing on her abdomen and inquiring about various areas.


    "Doctor, I think I''m in so much pain that I can''t pinpoint where it hurts. It just feels like my entire stomach is aching," ire replied, knowing full well that she wasn''t really in pain-she was just pretending. "Stop pressing; let''s get some tests done!"


    Frederickmanded upon hearing ire''s words.


    "Yes, sir," the doctor replied, ncing at Frederick''s military uniform before promptly taking ire for further examination.


    An hourter, after all the tests werepleted, the doctor delivered the final diagnosis: it was just a normal physiological urrence rted to her menstrual cycle.


    He suggested that her recent fatigue or some emotional stress might have affected her estrogen levels.


    Chapter 205 Do You Love Her?


    Coincidentally, ire was indeed on her cycle, providing a perfect excuse for her fabricated illness.


    With the results showing nothing serious, there was no need for hospitalization. After receiving a pain relief injection, Frederick took ire home. Throughout the journey back, he continued to carry her in his


    arms.


    Even when they reached their room upstairs, he held her until they reached the bedside before gently setting her down.


    But his attentiveness didn''t stop there; he fetched water and prepared pain medication with meticulous care, attending to her every need. Watching Frederick fuss over her like this almost made ire believe she was genuinely unwell and that her stomach really did hurt.


    "How are you feeling now? Any better?" Frederick asked after finishing up his tasks around midnight.


    He sat on the edge of the bed and tucked her in snugly.


    "Much better," ire replied with a smile.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re so foolish! In such pain and yet you didn''t call for help or let anyone know," he said, recalling how pale she had looked earlier, frustration evident in his voice. ire remained silent, not knowing how frightening it had truly been. She had pinched herself hard to maintain the act.


    Chapter 205 Do You Love Her?


    Yet hearing Frederick''s words made her feel a lump in her throat; tears threatened to spill from her eyes.


    The only person she had ever received such concern from was her grandmother.


    She sat there frozen, overwhelmed by emotions and unable to respond further.


    In that moment, ire found herself wishing time could stand still.


    It wasn''t until her phone buzzed and the screen lit up with messages from her work group that she snapped back to reality, reminded of the responsibilities awaiting her the next day.


    "I''m really fine... I''m just worried about going back to work tomorrow. Plus, I caught a chill after my shower today... cough, cough..." she said, trying to sound weak and vulnerable as originally nned. But now, it seemed unnecessary.


    "So, you''re that eager to get into Hiokech Group?"


    Frederick asked, not directly answering her but instead posing a question of his own.


    "Yes! I would do anything to get into Hiokech Group," ire replied honestly.


    In that instant, Frederick thought of Antony.


    Was it possible that ire would go so far as to sleep with him


    Chapter 205 Do You Love Her?


    "Very well, ire! You can start work tomorrow!" Frederick said decisively, nodding firmly before turning to leave.


    ire stood there, momentarily stunned by his unexpected. agreement. She hadn''t anticipated such an easy acquiescence from him; it waspletely out of character for Frederick. What could his true intentions be?


    A man who despised her so much was suddenly granting her wish so readily?


    That night, irey in bed, tossing and turning as she tried to make sense of it all.


    It wasn''t until dawn broke that she remembered she had to prepare for work. With a heavy sigh, she finally closed her eyes and drifted into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, she got up, washed up, and had breakfast before heading out for her first day back at work. To her surprise, Frederick had indeed allowed her to return.


    However, she never expected that upon arriving at the office, she''d be called into Antony''s office.


    As she pushed the door open, the first thing she saw was Frederick sitting there.


    B


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 206

    Chapter 206 Coming for Her


    Antony stood to Frederick''s left, while his former workstation was now upied by his boss.


    Yesterday, during the task briefing, Antony had introduced the team to their chain ofmand. In their department, Antony was the department manager, and above him was Ethan Hunter. Across from Frederick stood the five remaining recruits Antony had hired, excluding ire.


    As soon as ire entered the room, Ethan tapped the table to get their attention. "Alright, now that everyone''s here, let''s have a quick meeting. To be honest, I was against Antony''s decision to keep the six of you yesterday.


    "But Antony insisted he needed assistants, and he made it clear that you were all carefully selected. In the end, only two of you


    will remain.


    "Since joining our department, Antony has consistently excelled in his work. His achievements speak for themselves, and he''s regarded as one of the top-performing managers in the entire Hiokech Group.


    "That''s the only reason I approved his request to keep you. The Flores Group department head selection will serve as your first assessment. Today is the second day. By tomorrow, you need to submit your shortlisted candidates. Whoever''s nominee gets Chapter 206 Coming for Her


    "But today, you''ll set aside your other tasks. Your primary duty is to apany Mr. Hawthorne. He''s a very important customer and came to visit ourpany today."


    Ethan turned to Frederick with a deferential bow. "Mr.


    Hawthorne, are you satisfied with the team? Is there anything else you''d like to add?" Frederick didn''t even nce up from his phone. "No. Just have your team handle it."


    "Of course, Mr. Hawthorne. If you need anything, just let them know," Ethan replied, nodding.


    Frederick gave a distracted hum of acknowledgment, still focused on his screen.


    Ethan straightened, then addressed the group. "You all,e with me."


    With a respectful nod to Frederick, Ethan led the team out of the room.


    "This is one of our biggest clients," Ethan said, addressing the group after pulling them aside. "Make sure you handle this well. You''ve chosen the headhunting industry, so you should already know how lucrative it can be. Having ess to high-level talent, resources, and connections is one thing.


    "But your true skill lies in cing those resources and connections exactly where the client needs them. Mr. Hawthorne is no ordinary man. With just a word, he can aplish things that would take you days of running around in circles. Even the crumbs he leaves behind are enough to Chapter 206 Coming for Her


    "If you can manage to keep Mr. Hawthorne happy, he could have you converted to full-time employees with a single sentence. You could evennd yourselves in any position you dream of." With that, Ethan left, leaving the group buzzing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Holy crap, a client this powerful? And they''re giving us newbies the chance to handle it? It''s like hitting the jackpot!"


    "Ha, is it?" someone scoffed. "If it''s really a jackpot, do you think upper management would let it fall into ourps?" "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means you''re a total rookie. Think about it-if they''re giving us this so-called golden opportunity, it''s bound toe with strings attached. It''s not some gift from heaven; it''s a ticking time bomb." "Exactly. This Mr. Hawthorne must be incredibly hard to please. Otherwise, why hand him over to us instead of the senior staff?"


    "True. And don''t forget, we''re all still on probation. No


    contracts, no security. If we screw up even a little, they can fire us on the spot-no severance, no nothing."


    "Damn, so that''s the game they''re ying. Ethan''s as ruthless as theye."


    ""Yeah, ruthless!"


    "Ruthless or not, this is just how big corporations operate. Instead of wasting timeining about Ethan, we should Chapter 206 Coming for Her


    "By the way, does anyone actually know who this Mr. Hawthorne is? He sounds like a big deal."


    The group quieted down and turned their attention to the man seated in the office-Frederick. "No idea."


    "Never heard of him."


    One by one, they all shook their heads before pulling out their phones to search.


    Except ire. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from Frederick.


    Her instincts told her that he was here because of her.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    . After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 207

    Chapter 207 Office Politics


    ire clenched her fists tightly.


    She thought back tost night, when Frederick had so easily agreed to let her go to work today.


    How convenient. It made sense now-he had a n all along.


    She should''ve known. Frederick despised her. There was no way he''d let her off the hook so easily.


    What puzzled her, though, was why someone like Frederick- powerful enough to crush her with the flick of a finger-would go to the trouble ofing to her workce under the guise of "apanying a client."


    Or maybe... maybe it wasn''t about her at all. Perhaps he truly had business with Hiokeeh Group.


    After all, thispany held the keys to the most elite and specialized talent across industries worldwide.


    Even as a high-ranking general overseeing all of Kingstown Security Department, Frederick stood to gain immeasurable advantages by aligning himself with Hiokeeh Group''s resources.


    And if he had aspirations for the presidency, securing these assets would be the ultimate power move.


    Yes, that had to be it.


    0000


    Chapter 207 Office Politics


    not when he could''ve dealt with her in private at Halfmoon


    Manor. 2/5


    ire exhaled, her nerves easing slightly at the thought.


    In his office, Antony was just as uneasy. From the moment he arrived at work and heard the news, he couldn''t stop worrying.


    After weighing all the pros and cons, he came to the same conclusion as ire. If Frederick had any real intentions toward her, he wouldn''t need to show up at Hiokeeh Group to pull this borate stunt.


    Besides, Antony had always known how deeply ire felt for Frederick.


    What neither ire nor Antony realized was the bigger picture: Frederick was one of Hiokeeh Group''s primary investors, a major shareholder.


    Ethan was merely following orders, ying along in a staged performance orchestrated from above.


    For the rest of the day, ire and the other five associates, including Danielle, shadowed Frederick every step of the way. They apanied him on apany tour, sat through meetings, shared meals, and even joined him for leisure activities.


    By evening, after finishing dinner, the group made their way to Eclipse Nightclub.


    The moment the van pulled up and ire caught sight of the club''s neon sign glowing through the window, unease crept into


    Chapter 207 Office Politics


    3/5 here felt wrong. Maybe it was the memories of her time working at this very club, or the unpleasant experiences she''d endured in its shadowy corners,


    Shaking off the thought, ire followed Ethan, Antony, and Frederick inside, brushing aside her growing apprehension.


    Frederick might despise her, but this was a formal setting-there werepany colleagues, superiors, and even Antony present. No matter how much he hated her, it couldn''t possibly get as dark or menacing as the shadows of Eclipse Nightclub in the past.


    Tonight''s outing seemed like nothing more than an opportunity. to entertain a client.


    At most, it would involve sharing drinks and singing a few songs.


    As ire stepped out of the car, she followed Ethan and the others into the nightclub.


    Danielle clung tightly to her arm the entire way.


    "ire, I''ve heard about Eclipse Nightclub. People say it''s the most exciting ce in Kingstown... but also the darkest. They say it''s where all the city''s evil converges," Danielle whispered, her eyes darting nervously around the entrance, her hands trembling. "Don''t worry," ire reassured her, patting her shoulder.


    "Hiokeeh Group is a legitimatepany. We''re just here to apany a client. Whatever else goes on has nothing to do with us."


    Chapter 207 Office Politics


    trying to convince herself. "Hiokech Group is thergest headhunting firm in the world. Apany that big wouldn''t let anything sketchy happen."


    When they arrived at their private room, ire''s prediction seemed to hold true. The group ordered drinks, sang karaoke, and nothing more.


    Even Frederick, who sat beside Ethan the entire time, didn''t spare ire a second nce.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Danielle clung to ire and stayed in a corner of the room, wary


    of the environment.


    Out of the six associates, only the two of them were women, and in a ce like this, they felt the need to be especially cautious.


    Halfway through the night, after a round of drinks, Danielle whispered to ire that she needed to use the restroom and insisted iree with her.


    Just as ire stood up, Ethan''s voice stopped her.


    "You. Yes, you, ire. Come sit with Mr. Hawthorne. Antony, a word outside," Ethan said, motioning for Antony to follow him.


    Ethan stepped out to signal the staff for another round of drinks before leading Antony further down the hall.


    Inside, ire froze for a moment, realizing the inevitable truth of the old saying-the tallest tree catches the wind.


    Still, Ethan had spoken, and with all eyes on her, she had no choice but to approach Frederick.


    Chapter 207 Office Politics


    "Mr. Hawthorne," she said with a calm, professional smile, "a toast to you."


    Frederick''s lips curved into a faint, knowing smirk as he lifted his ss. Leaning in as he passed her ear, he murmured, "What''s the point of just drinking? You know exactly what kind of entertainment Eclipse Nightclub offers, don''t you?" ire stiffened, her hand trembling so badly that the wine spilled from her ss.


    Outside, Ethan took a long drag from his cigarette as he addressed Antony.


    "You know how it is, Antony," he began, his tone cold and measured. "Office politics alwayse with a few dirty tricks. ire is one of your people you know what needs to be done."


    CALT


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 208

    Chapter 208 Seductive and Polite


    "You''re asking me to hand ire over to Frederick?"


    Antony frowned deeply, immediately grasping Ethan''s implication.


    "Sharp as always," Ethan said with a smirk, stubbing out his cigarette before pping Antony on the shoulder.


    Around the corner, Danielle was just returning from the restroom when she caught sight of the two men.


    Her eyes widened as she froze in ce, her hand instinctively flying to cover her mouth to stifle any sound.


    Danielle couldn''t believe what she was witnessing. On only her second day at Hiokeeh Group, she had already stumbled into something so ugly.


    Without daring to linger, she turned and darted back toward the private room, her steps unsteady.


    Outside, Antony''s fists were clenched tightly at his sides. "I won''t do it. And I won''t let you force anyone else to do it either.


    "What did you just say?" Ethan''s expression shifted from shock to a chilling smile. "Oh, Antony... Have you been at Hiokeeh Group for so long that you''ve started to think you''re someone important?" He jabbed a finger into Antony''s chest with each word. "Don''t


    Chapter 208 Seductive and Polite


    "I haven''t forgotten," Antony replied firmly. "You''ve helped me countless times, and I''ve done everything you''ve asked of me. But this-this is the one thing I won''t do." Antony''s voice was steady, but his heart was heavy with the weight of his decision. He knew all too well what defying Ethan would mean for his future at Hiokeeh Group. But the idea of giving ire away like a pawn in someone else''s game was something he couldn''t stomach.


    Even knowing Frederick''s history with ire-even knowing they had once been intimately involved it didn''t matter.


    She was the woman he had loved for half his life, the light he had chased for as long as he could remember.


    No one in the world, aside from his family, meant more to himContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    than ire.


    Without waiting for Ethan''s response, Antony turned on his heel and headed back to the private room, his mind bracing for the storm that would follow his refusal.


    Inside, ire was still sitting near Frederick, maintaining her professional demeanor, while Danielle sat off to the side, agonizing over how to warn her friend about what she had overheard.


    Danielle''s mind raced, desperately trying to figure out the best way to alert ire to Ethan and Antony''s conversation. Summoning her courage, she picked up a ss of wine, preparing to approach Frederick under the guise of a toast, but the door opened before she could take a step.


    . Chapter 208 Seductive and Polite


    Ethan and Antony walked back in.


    Danielle''s stomach dropped. Her hand trembled an badly that the winess nearly slipped from her grip. Her heart sank further she had missed her chance.


    With no other options, Danielle fumbled for her phone and quickly typed out a WhatsApp message to ire. But in the tense atmosphere of the room, ire didn''t even nce at her phone, leaving Danielle helplessly clutching it in her hand.


    As soon as Antony returned, he sat down next to ire.


    "ire, Ethan just asked me to send you to Frederick. I refused, but he won''t let it go. Be careful," he whispered urgently.


    Antony knew well how far Ethan would go to get what he wanted. If Antony wouldn''t do it, Ethan would find another way.


    What he didn''t realize was that this whole situation had been Frederick''s n from the start.


    Seeing Antony take a seat beside ire, Ethan walked over to join Frederick on the other side of the room.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, Antony refused," Ethan reported calmly.


    Frederick paused for a moment, his hand mid-motion as he swirled his drink, his smile never fading.


    The vibrant lights of the private room reflected off the deep red liquor, casting a beautiful glow.


    Danielle''s heart raced with panic. She was still terrified about


    the deal Ethan and Antony had made regarding ire, but now she was watching ire volunteer to dance.


    The tension in the room was thick. Danielle had no idea what was going on, but she was as anxious as a cat on a hot tin roof, desperate to find some way to help.


    "Well, that depends on how well you dance," Frederick said leisurely, lounging back on the couch, his legs crossed.


    "In that case, I''d be honored if Mr. Hawthorne would give me the chance," ire replied with a faint smile before gracefully beginning her performance.


    As the former little princess of the Prescott family, ire had always attended various sses growing up, and dance had been one of her specialties. With her background and her time spent working at the Eclipse Nightclub, she was more than capable of impressing with a dance.


    But this performance wasn''t just about technique-it was about giving Frederick exactly what he wanted.


    Under the watchful eyes of Ethan, Antony, Danielle, and the other Hiokeeh Group employees, ire danced, moving with a confidence that seemed to y into the very stereotypes that often gued the corporate world.


    She seemed to embody the image of a morous, money-hungry woman, desperate for approval, as she flirted with Frederick.


    Frederick raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a satisfied smile as


    Chapter 208 Seductive and Polite


    he watched the scene unfold, He could see the difort on Antony''s face, and it only served to enhance his enjoyment.


    However, there was no denying that ire''s body was breathtaking, and her movements were undeniably alluring.


    As Antony watched, a strange feeling stirred within him.


    It was a mixture of something ufortably possessive and something else he couldn''t quite ce. Frederick, of course, knew exactly what it was-he could see it in an instant.


    The tension in the room reached a breaking point, and Frederick''s voice cut through the air with sharp authority. "ire stays. Everyone else, get out!"


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.

 Love My Ex-Wife 209

    Chapter 209 Venting Desire


    Frederick''s roar sent a shock through the entire room.


    Everyone stood up in rm, heads lowered, too afraid to speak.


    No one dared to even breathe, unsure of what to do, their anxiety palpable.


    At the forefront of the fear was, of course, Ethan.


    His face turned ashen, his heart hammering in his chest, terrified of losing his position.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, please, calm down..." Ethan stammered, trying to pacify him.


    Frederick, not hearing a word, hurled a bottle to the ground. "I said get out! Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes, yes, get out! What are you all standing around for?" Ethan quickly ushered the others out, his tone frantic.


    The others, just as scared, hurried out of the room. Only Danielle, as she walked to the door, kept looking back at ire with concern.


    ire, noticing her worry, shook her head and gave Danielle a reassuring nce, silently telling her to leave without worry.


    Danielle nodded but reluctantly followed the others out. There was nothing she could do now, and no point in staying behind when she couldn''t help.


    L


    ? Chapter 209 Venting Desire


    ire and Frederick.


    "ire, you''re quite the show-off, huh? Looks like you enjoyed yourself in that underground Eclipse Nightclub," Frederick said, his voice dripping with mockery.


    At that moment, his mind was full of thoughts of Antony''s look earlier and memories of ire in the Eclipse Nightclub.


    ire knew exactly what Frederick wanted to hear and what he was expecting from her.


    But after all the humiliation, why should she bow down to this arrogant man, groveling at his feet?


    She stood tall in front of the big screen, shoulders squared, meeting his gaze without flinching.


    "Who gave you the nerve to act like this in front of me?" Frederick sneered, walking toward her.


    He grabbed her chin forcefully.


    "Frederick, don''t you see? You want me to suffer, but don''t forget-right now, we''re both stuck in the same boat," ire shot back, her voice steady.


    "I''m your fianc¨¦e, the one you announced in front of everyone at the Prescott family banquet."


    Frederick''s grip tightened, his fingers digging into her chin, making ire''s eyes water with pain.


    But she held back the tears, staring defiantly at him.


    >> Chapter 209 Venting Desire


    She couldn''t defeat him, and she''d learned to soften at times- but he was crossing a line.


    She wasn''t the same person she used to be, the helpless woman who''d just gotten out of prison, unable to fight back. She had her pride now, and she wasn''t going to let him crush it.


    "Right, you''re absolutely right," Frederick spat, his eyes burning with rage. "So you think you can do whatever you want, go around behind my back and make a fool of me!"


    The words cut ire deep, but it wasn''t his anger that took her by surprise-it was his usation. Making a fool of him? She was stunned, her mind racing to understand. His fury had to stem from one thing: Antony. Frederick was angry because of Antony, wasn''t he? She had defied him because of Antony. Was that it?


    The moment the thought crossed her mind, ire couldn''t help but let out augh. Not a bitter one, but a genuine, almost relievedugh.


    Frederick was angry because he thought she was with Antony


    behind his back?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    That was why he was so furious?


    "Frederick... you''re jealous!" she said, the words slipping out before she could stop them.


    And to her surprise, there was a trace of joy in her voice.


    It wasn''t just from the thrill of her defiance, but also the


    unexpected happiness of realizing that maybe, just maybe, he


    L


    Chapter 209 Venting Desire


    b/b


    Frederick froze, his rage momentarily reced by cold disbelief. "What do you think you are, ire? You''re nothing, but an outlet for my desires, Jealous? What a joke."


    His words were harsh, but ire could see the shift in his eyes- a fleeting moment of realization.


    The conversation ended there, neither of them willing to address what had just been revealed.


    As the days passed, ire didn''t give it another thought. She didn''t believe for a second that Frederick could truly be jealous


    of her.


    The words had slipped out in the heat of the moment, a fleeting response driven by her own emotions.


    After that night, Frederick never brought up her job at Hiokeeh Group again.


    ire settled back into her routine, focusing on her work. It wasn''t until a weekter, when her suggestion for a new department head at Flores Group was epted, that things took a sudden turn. Antony, in a celebratory mood after the sess, had a little too much to drink. "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott''s had too much to drink... and now she''s with Antony..." Richard''s voice broke through the quiet, making Frederick''s heart race as he immediately jumped into his car and sped off.

 Love My Ex-Wife 210

    Chapter 210 Dream On


    Richard watched the car speed away, shaking his head helplessly.


    "Really? And you say you don''t care about her?" he muttered to himself.


    Half an hourter, the screech of tires broke the quiet as Frederick mmed the brakes in front of a music restaurant called Serene River.


    Inside, the ce was alive-pulsating rock music red so loudly it could be felt in your chest.


    Frederick frowned as he stormed in.


    His eyes scanned the dimly lit room, but the swirling shadows and shifting bodies made it impossible to spot ire.


    At that moment, ire was nestled in the crowd, sipping a cocktail with a radiant smile.


    She was genuinely happy tonight.


    Since her release from prison, she hadn''t felt this free-this


    alive.


    Drink after drink had followed, and now she swayed unsteadily, clearly drunk.


    "Antony," she said, setting her ss down and fixing her gaze on


    Chapter 210 Dream On


    Antony shook his head firmly.


    "No way, ire. Good deeds have good returns. Bad deedse back to bite you. You''re a kind person-there''s no way you''d ever have a bad life."


    "Really?" ire let out a softugh, the bitterness in it subtle but unmistakable. "Maybe you''re right. But some things are inevitable. The seeds you nt determine the fruit you reap. Just like Frederick..."


    Her voice trailed off, and her eyes dimmed as memories came flooding back-painful, vivid, and unrelenting.


    Even her chest ached with the weight of it.


    She grabbed the drink in front of her and downed it in one go.


    "Antony," she said, pointing a slightly shaky finger at him, "why were you such a coward back then? If you''d confessed your feelings, then maybe..." But before she could finish, Frederick appeared in front of her, his expression stormy. "Frederick?" ire looked up in surprise, her ss pausing mid-air.


    "Let''s go. Home. Now."


    Frederick grabbed her hand and pulled her to her feet.


    Every word ire had just said to Antony echoed in his mind, crystal clear.


    If Antony had confessed back then?


    2


    Chapter 210 Dream On


    Oh, excellent. Just perfect.


    This woman-she was something else. Frederick clenched his jaw. Very well, ire. Very well.


    "Frederick, what gives you the right to take ire away?"


    Antony snapped, grabbing ire''s other arm to stop Frederick''s rough actions.


    "The right?" Frederick sneered, his voice icy. "Do I need to exin myself to you?"


    "ire," Antony said urgently, stepping closer to her, "if you don''t want to go with him, I won''t let him take you."


    But ire, drunk and ssy-eyed, simply stared at Frederick,ughing softly to herself as if Antony''s words didn''t even register.


    "See that, Antony?" Frederick''s tone was dark, and his arrogance cut through the air like a de.


    Without hesitation, he scooped ire up in his arms and strode


    out of the restaurant.


    "Frederick? Is it really you?"


    ire blinked up at him, dazed. Her intoxication blurred the edges of reality, making her unsure if she was hallucinating-or dreaming.


    She squirmed restlessly in his arms the entire way to the car.


    Chapter 210 Dream On


    ire nced at the seatbelt, then touched the soft leather seat beneath her. "Hmm, this all feels pretty real," she murmured.


    "ire," Frederick growled as he slid into the driver''s seat, his expression stormy, "you''d better exin yourself. Don''t forget your status-you''re my fianc¨¦e, at least in name. You should know what''s appropriate and what isn''t."


    "Of course, Frederick, I know exactly what''s appropriate and what isn''t," ire replied, sitting up straight and looking at him with exaggerated seriousness. "I know I shouldn''t have gone out drinking with Antony-especially now, when you''re in the middle of a presidential campaign. Meeting privately with any man right now is definitely a bad idea."


    She nodded solemnly and added, "If anyone caught wind of it, it''d cause all kinds of trouble. And I love you too much to do that to you, Frederick. I''ve loved you for so many years-why would I ever want to cause you problems?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Frederick''s anger eased, just a little, at her earnest tone. "At least you understand-"


    But before he could finish, ire pped him hard across the


    face.


    "Of course I understand!" she shouted, then burst intoughter.. "Understand my ass! Frederick, is this what you want to hear? Dream on!"


    B


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 211

    Chapter 211 Stop It!


    ire smacked Frederick''s arm like she was chastising a naughty child, one p following another without pause. Frederick grabbed her wrist firmly. "ire!" he snapped.


    The ps didn''t hurt, but the sheer audacity-this woman hadpletely lost her mind, daring to treat him like this.


    "What''s the matter? You mad?" ire taunted,ughing uncontrobly. "Oh, Frederick, I didn''t know you could get this angry! Look at you!" She leaned closer, squinting at him with mock curiosity.


    "You know, you''re actually kind of funny when you''re pissed off. How did I never notice how entertaining you are?"


    She was drunkpletely out of control-and doing whatever


    me to her mind without a shred of restraint.


    "Snap out of it!" Frederick growled, gripping her chin in a firm but controlled hold.


    "Frederick!" ire shouted, swatting his hand away. "You dare grab me? Who gave you the nerve to do that? I''m your fianc¨¦e, remember? We''re tied together, whether you like it or not." She smirked, her voice dripping with defiance.


    "If you piss me off tonight, want to guess what''ll happen


    Chapter 211 Stop It!


    tomorrow? Headlines. Front page. Your precious presidential campaign? Forget it. You''d be dreaming to even run for dogcatcher."


    Before Frederick could respond, ire lunged forward, climbing over the console to pin him against the driver''s seat.


    "ire, are you out of your mind?" Frederick hissed, caught off guard by her sudden move.


    "Out of my mind? Who''s out of their mind, huh? You think it''s me? No, Frederick, it''s you! You bastard! You''ve bullied me every single day since I got out of prison. Every. Single. Day. Who gave you the right?" Her voice cracked, anger and pain mingling with her drunken state.


    "You''ve gone too far, Frederick. Way too far. Do you know how much I loved you? And what did you do? Without even trying to hear me out, you threw me in prison!" ire''s voice was rising, the dam of emotions she''d held back for years finally breaking. "I told you over and over again-Anna''s death had nothing to


    ith me. It wasn''t me who sent those thugs after her, who..." Her voice faltered for a moment, but her re intensified. "But threw you wouldn''t believe me, would you? You locked me up, away the key, and you''re calling me crazy?"


    Before Frederick could process her words, ire leaned down and bit his neck-not hard enough to hurt, but shocking enough to render him speechless.


    For a moment, Frederick froze.


    Chapter 211 Stop It!


    ire was rambling, drunk out of her mind, yet her words struck a chord deep inside him. She kept insisting, even now, that she had nothing to do with Anna''s death four years ago, Could it be... she was telling the truth?


    Memories of that night resurfaced, sharp and vivid. He remembered ire on her knees, pleading with him to believe her, swearing she had no part in what happened.


    Even now, there was still no solid evidence tying her to Anna''s murder.


    If it wasn''t ire... then who?


    How could Anna have ended up like that-assaulted and killed by a group of thugs for no apparent reason?


    And what about that chilling message from Anna on ire''s WhatsApp? The questions swirled in Frederick''s mind, and for the first time in years, doubt began to creep into his certainty.


    * "..... ire, are you part dog or something?!"


    Frederick snapped out of his daze, a sharp, stinging pain radiating from his neck. It took him a second to realize ire had sunk her teeth into him, biting down hard.


    "ire!" he roared, grabbing her and pulling her off him.


    But ire,pletely unfazed, red back at him. "You''re Chapter 211 Stop It!


    yelling at me? Frederick, who do you think you are? I''ve taken enough from you! You wanted me to shield you? I did it! You wanted me to get engaged to you? I agreed! You''ve been bullying me for years, and now you''reing after me even when I''m drunk? You''re too much, Frederick! You''re just too much!" Her voice broke, and suddenly she burst into tears.


    Sobbing uncontrobly, she let her words tumble out as if the alcohol had unlocked every bottled-up grievance she''d been carrying.


    Frederick froze, his expression hardening as he pressed a hand against his neck, where blood was now seeping from the bite. "I''m the one who''s too much?" he ground out. "You bite me, draw blood, and I''m the one in the wrong?"


    But ire was too far gone to hear him. The sight of his frustrated face only seemed to fuel her rage. Memories of every cruel thing he''d ever done came flooding back to her, adding fuel to the fire. Who was it always her?


    Why did she always have to endure it?


    Fueled by a mixture of anger and drunken audacity, she suddenly grabbed the cor of his shirt and tore it open, exposing his chest. Then she bit him. Hard.


    11


    ''Argh! ire! Are you insane?" Frederick barked, his voice a mix of anger and disbelief as he felt her teeth sink into his skinThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    again


    Chapter 211 Stop It!


    "You think I''ll stop because you told me to?" ire muttered through clenched teeth, refusing to release him. "No way! I''ll bite you to death if I have to!"


    Her words were muffled, but her resolve was crystal clear as she kept biting, sinking her teeth deeper into his chest.


    But then-something shifted.


    As she bit down, she noticed something odd. The texture, the taste-there was something unexpectedly... good about it? The skin carried a faint sweetness, like a subtle vor she couldn''t quite ce. Before she knew it, her bites softened, and her actions took on a strange, almost yful turn. The ferocity faded as she began... licking.


    "ire! What the hell are you doing? Stop it!" Frederick''s voice was sharp, but there was a crack of panic in it now.

 Love My Ex-Wife 212

    Chapter 212 The sticity Is Really Good


    The warmth, the softness, the closeness of her body-Frederick froze. His entire frame stiffened as blood surged violently through him, quickening his pulse and heating his skin. "Why should I stop just because you told me to?" ire''s voice was low, almost yful, but there was a sharp edge beneath the


    sweetness.


    Far from stopping, she intensified her actions, her kisses trailing downward with deliberate slowness.


    All those risqu¨¦ scenes she''d read about? She''d learned a thing or two. Torturing someone? Oh, that wasn''t a skill exclusive to Frederick.


    After all, he had tormented her endlessly before. Now that she had him where she wanted, why not make him squirm for once?


    Lick. Bite. Nip. Kiss. ire unleashed every trick she''d ever heard of, exploring, teasing, and tormenting him with purpose.


    She moved lower, inch by inch, until she reached that ce. Without hesitation, her hands went to the waistband of his trousers, pulling them down with the same audacity she''d disyed all night. 0000


    Chapter 212 The sticity Is Really Good


    "ire, if you go any further, I swear I''ll..." Frederick''s voice was low and ragged, betraying how tightly wound he''d be.


    His body had stopped obeying him, every nerve alight, every ounce of control slipping away.


    Hard. Tense.


    ire didn''t respond.


    Instead, her lips curled into a devilish smile as she leaned in, closing the distance with deliberate intent.


    "Oh, you''re still threatening me?" she murmured against his skin, her toneced with mockery.


    "How very you."


    Her fingers curled around him, confident and unapologetic. She gave an experimental squeeze, her thumb brushing lightly. "Does that hurt?" she asked, her voice dripping with faux


    CO


    1. n.


    She leaned closer, her breath hot against his ear. "Does it feel... unbearable? Hmm, Frederick? Is this what you wanted?"


    Frederick''sposure cracked, his self-control all but obliterated by her relentless teasing. He growled, low and dangerous, "ire, you brought this on yourself. Don''t me me for what happens next."


    Her touch, her voice, the teasing, suggestive movements-it was too much. With a swift motion, Frederick grabbed her and flipped the dynamic, pinning her beneath him with a dominance he rarely allowed to slip.


    But ire didn''t flinch. If anything, sheughed. "Frederick, don''t you dare." Her voice turned sharp, her smirk unfazed. "We''re outside. In public. On a road." She tipped her head toward the nearby intersection. "Do you see that? Right over there-a traffic officer. Watching. Waiting." Frederick nced in the direction she indicated, his sharp eyes catching sight of a officer standing at a traffic post.


    "Oh, go ahead," ire taunted, her voice dropping into a sultry purr. "Try something. I dare you. But remember, darling, the minute you do, I''ll scream. I''ll call for help and tell everyone here you tried to assault me." She tilted her head coyly, her expression infuriatingly smug. "What do you think happens to General Hawthorne, the decorated officer in charge of Kingstown Security Department, when he''s used of that?" Frederick''s jaw clenched, but she didn''t stop.


    but maybe you''ll say it was me. That I was the oneing on to you." She leaned closer, whispering in his ear, "But do you think anyone will believe you? Hmm?" Her smile widened as she let the silence answer for him.


    "In cases like this, the woman always has the upper hand. Surely a man in your position knows that better than anyone."


    Her gaze darted to the officer again, her lips quirking as she enjoyed the momentary power shift.


    Chapter 212 The sticity Is Really Good


    A traffic cop might not be much-but tonight, it was enough.


    "You!" Frederick''s voice was a low growl, his gaze sharp and dangerous. "ire, you''re incredible. I almost admire your audacity, standing in the way of an oing train. Just remember this moment when you''re back at Halfmoon Manor, begging me for mercy." He leaned in, his breath brushing her ear as he delivered the warning, each word deliberately cold.


    ire, undeterred, let out a defiantugh. "Beg for mercy? Do you mean that if I behave myself now, I won''t need toter?" Her voice was dripping with mockery. "Frederick, think about everything that''s happened since I got out of prison. When have you ever let me off the hook? Do you really think I''ll let your threats scare me?"


    She tilted her head, her tone growing even bolder. "And don''t forget, I''m your fianc¨¦e now. If youy a finger on me, the mediat will rip you to shreds. The great General Hawthorne, undone by a scandal? The headlines will practically write themselves."


    ire was drunk, far braver and more reckless than usual. She didn''t just reject his warning-she mocked it. As if to hammer the point home, she reached out and pinched Frederick''s cheek with deliberate force.


    "I think, General, you should just sit back and take it tonight. Be a good boy for once. Don''t you agree?"


    Chapter 212 The sticity Is Really Good Frederick didn''t reply.


    His jaw tightened, his eyes flicking toward the traffic officer still stationed at the nearby intersection.


    He silently willed the man to clock out already.


    ire, however, was thoroughly enjoying herself. The sight of Frederick''s face-flushed with anger and humiliation, hisposure cracking-filled her with a smug satisfaction unlike anything she''d ever felt.


    "What''s wrong, General?" she teased, her voice light and mocking. "Why the sour face? Are you upset? That doesn''t make sense! A man of your stature, a man who holds all the power- when has anyone ever dared to turn the tables on you?"


    Sheughed, tilting her head yfully as she continued her taunts. "Come on, admit it. You must be enjoying this at least a little. Isn''t this what men dream of? Being pampered, having a woman at their service?"


    ire shifted closer, her smirk widening. "Look at me. I''m right here, on top of you. You''re not... enjoying yourself? Really?" Her teasing grew more exaggerated, her boldness unrelenting.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, wait," she added with mock realization, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "I forgot. You must be in some serious difort right now. Poor thing."


    Before he could react, she reached down, flicking her finger against the source of his frustration with feigned innocence.


    0000


    Chapter 212 The sticity Is Really Good "Wow," she said with a wicked grin, tilting her head as if impressed. "The tension... incredible. The sticity? Perfect!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 213

    Chapter 213 Addiction


    ire smirked mischievously, a glint of triumph in her eyes.


    Frederick, feeling the teasing, feather-light touches of her hand, tensed with every flick.


    He was General Frederick Hawthorne, head of Kingstown Security Department-a man whomanded authority and respect. Yet here he was, enduring this maddening torment from


    a woman.


    Worse still, with his presidential campaign in full swing, he couldn''t do anything inappropriate.


    Lying back in the driver''s seat, he fixed his gaze on the traffic officer stationed at the nearby intersection.


    As long as that officer remained there, he couldn''t act.


    But the officer seemed determined to linger, pacing back and forth despite the sparse traffic.


    Meanwhile, ire continued her yful torment.


    Her movements, deliberate and infuriatingly light, carried a strange allure. They sank into his skin like poison-intoxicating, addictive.


    Time blurred. The officer eventually left his post, but Frederick,


    Chapter 213 Addiction


    to his own surprise, didn''t push ire away.


    He had already sumbed, the tension in his body giving way to


    a moment of overwhelming release.


    When it was over, ire, seemingly satisfied and utterly drained, copsed against him and drifted into sleep.


    Frederick frowned, then sighed. Gently, he shifted her to the passenger seat, buckled her seatbelt, and straightened his clothes. Without a word, he started the car and drove back to Halfmoon Manor.


    The next morning, ire stirred, her body aching in unfamiliar


    ways.


    Groaning, she pressed a hand to her temple.


    Drinking that much had clearly been a terrible idea. Her head throbbed in protest as fragments of the previous night''s events


    swirled in her mind.


    She sat up, only to bump into someone. Turning, she froze.


    Frederick.


    In an instant, the memories came crashing down. She had gone out drinking with Antony to celebrate, but then Frederick had shown up. They argued. She got into his car. And then...


    000


    Chapter 213 Addiction


    A chaotic reel of intimate, heated moments yed in her head, making her cheeks burn with embarrassment.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    While drunk, she had actually dared to tease Frederick like that. Worse, she could still remember the inexplicable thrill of it all.


    Frederick''s sharp, unwavering gaze cut through her spiraling thoughts.


    "ire," he drawled, his voice low and dangerous. "How do you n to exin yourself forst night?"


    His hand shot out, fingers hooking under her chin to pull her closer.


    Still half-panicked, ire stammered, her voice small, "Exin? What''s there to exin?"


    "ire, you do realize how many women in Kingstown would give anything to end up in my bed, don''t you?" Frederick''s lips curved into a smirk as his hand tilted her chin, pulling her down against him. "Or have you conveniently forgotten what you didst night? Shall I remind you?" ire froze, her eyes wide with shock.


    She hadn''t cked outst night; every single detail was crystal clear.


    Her face turned crimson, the kind of deep red that made her


    000


    Chapter 213 Addiction


    want to vanish into thin air. Embarrassment flooded her, but it was quickly overtaken by panic.


    If Frederick decided to repay her for everything she had done to him, she wouldn''t stand a chance.


    She knew him too well. Frederick would be more ruthless, more calcted, and far better at making her regret her actions.


    She forced out an awkwardugh, trying topose herself. "Haha, Frederick. You''re a decorated General, head of Kingstown Security Department. Surely you wouldn''t stoop to squabbling with a weak, defenseless woman like me. Right?"


    She swallowed hard, pushing forward with desperate charm. "And besides, I was drunkst night. Whatever I did wasn''t intentional-it was just some harmless drunken madness. Surely you wouldn''t hold that against me..."


    Her voice trailed off, the cornered expression on her face betraying her inner turmoil. Now wasn''t the time to fight back; survival came first.


    Frederick''s sharp gaze darkened. "You''re right, ire. I am a General. And I do run all of Kingstown Security Department. Which means I''m certain you''ve lost your mind to dare cross me." His voice was low, calm, and utterly menacing. ire''s heart sank. He hadn''t forgotten a single detail fromst night-not the threats she made, nor the way she used his


    presidential campaign and public image against him. Now, here she was, trying to y the innocent kitten.


    00


    Chapter 213 Addiction


    As if he''d fall for it.


    "What do you mean, cross you? I was just drunk!" she snapped, straightening up to feign indignation. "If anything, you''re the one who overstepped. Don''t think I''ve forgotten how far you wentst night! And I didn''t even call you out for it. Honestly, Frederick, for such a big, important man, you''re unbelievably petty."


    She shot him a re, her cheeks still burning.


    The memory of the metallic tang on her lips fromst night shed in her mind. This man-this infuriating man-had taken full advantage, yet here he was acting like she had wronged him! ire straightened her shoulders. She might be cornered, but she wasn''t helpless.


    "Besides," she added coolly, "I''m your fianc¨¦e now, aren''t I? Whatever you''re nning to do to me, don''t forget how that looks to the world. What can you really do, Frederick? Hmm?"


    Her voice held a subtle defiance now, the same one she had sharpened to survive four brutal years in prison.


    What hadn''t she endured in those years? Whatever Frederick thought he could throw at her, she''d survive it. And she''d smile through it, too.


    ? After Divorce, My General HusbandContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 214

    Chapter 214 Open Your Eyes


    ire looked utterly unbothered, as though nothing, cold towe her.


    After everything she''d endured, it wasn''t just boiling, water she wasn''t afraid of she could probably handle scalding oil without flinching,


    "ire, I think..." Frederick''s eyes darkened, his patience wearing thin.


    This woman clearly wasn''t going to back down until she hit a dead end.


    Just as he was about to take action, his phone buzzed.


    Seeing Richard''s name on the screen, Frederick frowned, letting go of ire to answer.


    At this hour, Richard was likely on his way to pick him up for work. A call now could only mean something urgent.


    Sure enough, Richard''s anxious voice came through as soon as Frederick picked up.


    "General Hawthorne, we''ve got a problem. Ten minutes ago, there was an explosion at a produce market on the outskirts of Kingstown. The nearby troops have already secured the scene."


    0000


    Chapter 214 Open Your Eyes


    "What happened? Any casualties?" Frederick asked urgently, already grabbing his jacket while holding the phone to his ear.


    "We''re still assessing the damage, but initial reports suggest minimal injuries. It''s a suburban market, so there weren''t too many people around at this hour," Richard replied, his tone calm but cautious.


    "Most shoppers head thereter in the day. Early mornings, it''s mostly older folks, and even they wouldn''t be out inrge numbers at this time-eight or nine AM is still fairly quiet." "Richard," Frederick growled, his voice suddenly sharp, "remember this-even one injury is a failure on our part. The Kingstown Security Department exists to protect everyone."


    The force behind his words startled ire, who had never seen Frederick lose his temper like this.


    He wasn''t just angry; he wasmanding, almost fearsome in his intensity.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, unable to keep quiet any longer.


    "There''s been an explosion at a market on the outskirts," Frederick said curtly, already turning to leave.


    Whatever conflict he''d been having with ire was now thest thing on his mind.


    As he rushed out the door, ire let out a long breath, her body rxing for the first time since their confrontation began.


    000


    Chapter 214 Open Your Eyes


    But even as relief washed over her, her thoughts turned to the people at that market-innocent lives that might have been hurt.


    Why on earth had there been an explosion out of nowhere?


    ire quickly pulled out her phone and searched for news about the st in the suburbs.


    The images flooding her screen were devastating-bloodied streets, heart-wrenching cries of anguish echoing through the chaos.


    "Mom! Mom, please! Don''t do this. Open your eyes and look at me, okay? Please!"


    "Grandma... Grandma... Officer, what''s wrong with my


    grandma? Why is she bleeding so much? Why won''t she get up? Grandma!"


    "You old fool! You just went to buy groceries, that''s all! You wereughing and joking when you left this morning. How could you just... lie here like this? Is this some kind of punishment? Is it because I didn''t go with you this time? What am I supposed to do without you now? What am I supposed to do?" The cries of children, the heartbreak of the elderly grieving their lost loved ones, the agony of people who had just lost their closest family members-it all unfolded before ire''s eyes.


    She couldn''t stop her tears.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    000


    Chapter 214 Open Your Eyes


    For some reason, she had never felt as deeply as she did in this moment the importance of Frederick and the Kingstown Security Department.


    Seeing the raw devastation brought a sense of perspective. Their earlier spat felt trivial in the face of such overwhelming loss.


    "There wasn''t much she could do," ire thought. Except for going to work as usual and performing her duties with care and dedication, she could only hope that in her own small way, she could contribute to her country.


    If the need ever arose, she knew she wouldn''t hesitate to step forward where she was needed.


    Wiping away her tears, ire took a deep breath, stood up, and went to get ready for work.


    What she didn''t notice as she stepped out of her room was Caroline standing nearby, watching her door with an unblinking


    gaze.


    Caroline had woken up to find her phone buzzing with news of the explosion.


    The trending headlines immediately brought Frederick to mind. Without even changing out of her sleepwear, she had rushed out of her room.


    But before she could reach Frederick''s door, she saw ire stepping out of his room.


    Chapter 214 Open Your Eyes


    Caroline froze, clenching her fists tightly as she watched ire descend the stairs. It was only after a long moment that she


    turned and went back to her room.


    As Caroline sat on her bed, her thoughts churned. One particr memory kept reying.


    Her mind made up, she picked up her phone, opened her email, and replied to a message she''d been holding on to for days. [If you help me secure a connection with the Hiokeeh Group, I''ll help you.]

 Love My Ex-Wife 215

    Chapter 215 That''s So Pitiful


    Caroline sat on her bed, hesitating for what felt like an eternity before finally responding to the email she''d received earlier. Ever since she returned from Zachary''s, ire had been confined by Frederick.


    At the time, Caroline thought Zachary''s involvement would be enough and dismissed the mysterious person behind the email. While she couldn''t deny the person had helped push ire back to Halfmoon Manor, something about them felt... off.


    She couldn''t exin it, but their intentions didn''t seem entirely


    pure.


    Initially, Caroline assumed ire would be locked up for a while. But to her shock, ire was released after only a couple of days.


    Seeing her freely going to work had made Caroline uneasy, though she still hoped Zachary could stir up more trouble.


    That hope was short-lived. Over the past few days, not only had nothing gone wrong between ire and Frederick, but their rtionship seemed stronger than ever. And now, they were even sharing a bed again. Caroline was running out of time. She''d feared before that ire


    Chapter 215 That''s So Pitiful


    might get pregnant and solidify her position through the child.


    And now, it seemed that nightmare scenario was closer than


    ever.


    [Changed your mind? Good. Helping me means you''ve agreed to my terms.]


    The reply came quickly after she sent her email.


    [Yes. What do you want?]


    Caroline clutched her phone tightly, shutting her eyes. After an agonizing moment of internal struggle, she sent her response.


    Barely two minutester, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    Caroline hesitated, then answered. "Hello?"


    "You wanted to know my terms, didn''t you?"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The voice on the other end was distorted, neither male nor female-clearly altered with a voice changer.


    Caroline didn''t care who they were. All that mattered was that they could help her.


    "Yes," she said, gripping the phone. "What are they?"


    "It''s simple, really. By helping me, you''re helping yourself. The person I''ll connect you with is a notorious creep at the Hiokeeh 0000


    Chapter 215 That''s So Pitiful


    Group. All you need to do is serve him well-make him happy. I trust you understand what I mean by serve him well?"


    The words were delivered with unsettling ease, like they were nothing more than casual instructions.


    Caroline''s anger erupted instantly, her grip on the phone tightening as her face flushed with rage.


    "What did you just say? You call this helping me? After all this time working together, you should know exactly what I want. I''ve done everything to be with Frederick, and now you''re telling me to throw myself at some sleazy creep? If Frederick finds out about this, how could I ever have a chance to be with him again?"


    Caroline''s voice shook with fury, and she barely resisted the urge to hurl her phone across the room.


    The distorted voice on the other end chuckled coldly. "Oh, Caroline, don''t act so high and mighty. Do you think I don''t know what kind of person you really are? You''re no saint. You''ve already slept with other men. So stop pretending to be virtuous."


    The voice turned sharp and merciless. "You''ve already yed the game, Caroline. One man, two men-what difference does it make to add one more? Do it or don''t. Either way, you don''t get to negotiate with me. You''re in no position to make demands." Before Caroline could respond, the line went dead with a sharp click.


    0000


    Chapter 215 That''s So Pitiful


    "Ah!" she screamed, listening to the harsh beeping of the disconnected call.


    In a fit of rage, she grabbed her phone and flung it against the wall, her frustration boiling over.


    Why?


    Why could ire, who had killed Anna, served four years in prison, ande out disgraced, still manage to climb back into Frederick''s bed?


    And she? She had devoted herself to Frederick for four long years, staying loyally by his side, only to be overlooked time and again.


    If it were the past, maybe she could understand-ire had once been the pampered princess of the Prescott family. But now? ire was nothing.


    No better than her, maybe even worse in Frederick''s eyes.


    The more Caroline thought about it, the angrier she became. She stomped over to where her phoney on the floor, picked it up, and checked if it still worked. Satisfied it did, she dialed Zachary''s number.


    "Zachary, I can''t take this anymore," she sobbed, her voice dripping with feigned misery. "You promised me-when are you going to make good on your word? You said you''d make them turn against each other, but nothing''s happening! Not only that, but this morning, ire walked out of Frederick''s room!"


    Chapter 215 That''s So Pitiful


    Her performance was wless, each word steeped in pitiful desperation.


    "Rx," Zachary said smoothly, his toneced with amusement. "Everything''s going ording to n. If you''re that curious, why don''t youe see for yourself?"


    Hearing the trembling vulnerability in Caroline''s voice, Zachary licked his lips, savoring the moment.

 Love My Ex-Wife 216

    Chapter 216 First-Hand Goods


    It had been a few days since Zachary hadst touched Caroline. Oddly, since theirst encounter, no other woman had managed to hold his interest the same way.


    As always, a steady stream of women had been sent his way- beautiful, fresh-faced, and impably built.


    He''d entertained himself with one or two, but somehow, his mind kept drifting back to Caroline.


    He figured it had to do with Effie. That woman had infuriated him, leaving a bitter taste he couldn''t shake. He wasn''t done venting his frustration, and there was something perversely satisfying about seeing Caroline lower herself for him. "Fine, Zachary. I''lle over," Caroline finally said, after a moment''s hesitation.


    She knew exactly what would happen once she got to Zachary''s ce.


    But she was desperate. Things between ire and Frederick were spiraling out of control. If she waited any longer, and ire actually became pregnant, it would be over. A child would cement ire''s position forever.


    Her thoughts spun in circles, rationalizing her choice. She''d already slept with Zachary twice. Two times or three times-


    Chapter 216 First-Hand Goods.


    what difference did it make?


    At least it was better than throwing herself at some unknown pervert from the Hiokeeh Group.


    Besides, today was the perfect opportunity. With the explosion at the Kingstown outskirts, Frederick would bepletely tied up. There was no way he''d have time to check on her.


    After settling her thoughts, Caroline spent two hours meticulously getting ready before heading out.


    When she arrived at Zachary''s, he had everything prepared.


    A stack of documentsy waiting, and as she read through them, she was stunned by the sheer depth of what they revealed.


    Embedded spies within the Hiokeeh Group. The tangled web of secrets surrounding Frederick, Antony, and ire over the past few days. The threads of intrigue ran deeper than she''d ever imagined.


    By the time she was done, her entire perspective had shifted. Whoever the mysterious person behind the emails was, they no longer mattered.


    With Zachary''s resources and ns, she didn''t need anyone else. He was all she needed to bring everything under her control.


    "Zachary, I''ve always been curious-why are you so hell-bent on driving a wedge between Frederick and ire?" Caroline asked, perched on Zachary''sp, her bare shoulder exposed. Chapter 216 First-Hand Goods.


    She flinched slightly as his teeth grazed her skin, his bites possessive and unforgiving.


    "Stupid girl, who else would I do it for if not you? Wasn''t it you who begged me for thisst time?" Zachary murmured, his eyes closed, his lips trailing along her neck without pause. "Mm! Is that so? Zachary, you love me that much?" Caroline gasped, feigning delight as she yed along with his theatrics.


    She didn''t believe him for a second. There had to be another reason, or perhaps someone behind him pulling the strings. But right now, she couldn''t afford to care.


    "Of course I love you," Zachary replied, his voice dripping with mock sincerity. "I''d love you to death."


    He tightened his grip on her arm, sinking his teeth into her neck.


    The sharp pain sent a chill through her body, as if he intended to drain her like a vampire.


    "Zachary-ah! If you love me so much, could you do a little more for me?" Caroline winced, the color draining from her face, but she forced herself to endure it.


    "Go on, spit it out. As long as you keep me happy, I''ll make all your wishese true." He inhaled her scent deeply before tearing her blouse open with a loud rip. "Zachary, I admit, what you''ve done recently has been brilliantExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 216 First-Hand Goods


    Ifar better than anything I could''ve pulled off. But I think we can take this even further," she said, trying to steady her voice.


    "Antony is clearly into ire, and she''s already had fights with Frederick. Isn''t it only natural for those two to end up together? And, if by chance she were to... get pregnant... with Antony''s child, wouldn''t thatpletely ruin her chances with Frederick?" Caroline''s eyes gleamed with twisted satisfaction at the thought.


    She couldn''t wait to see Frederick''s reaction if ire ended up carrying Antony''s child.


    "Well said. Very well said." Zachary stopped abruptly, his predatory grin reced by a sharp gleam in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he grabbed Caroline by the hair and mmed her face onto the table.


    "If that happens, ire''s out of the picture for good. And you? You''ll finally have your precious Frederick to yourself-whispering sweet nothings, rolling in his sheets." He leaned in closer, his voice turning into a venomous hiss. "Isn''t that what you dream of? To have him on top of you, fucking you senseless?"


    Zachary''s grip was so tight that Caroline''s face twisted in pain, her cheeks ttening against the hard surface.


    "N-no, Zachary, listen to me..." Caroline stammered, terror shing in her eyes as she caught a glimpse of the murderous


    Chapter 216 First-Hand Goods. intent simmering in his gaze.


    But Zachary didn''t let her finish. With one hand crushing her jaw, he silenced her, his assault relentless.


    Her screams filled the room-piercing, desperate, and unending,


    By the time he was done, Caroliney crumpled on the table, her body trembling.


    Blood smeared the surface, and Zachary, unbothered, ran a finger through it before licking it off with a smirk. Picking up his phone, he stepped out, leaving Caroline behind.


    "Yes, I understand," he said as the call connected, his tone now servile. "Caroline suggested a twist to our n-setting up ire to get pregnant by Antony. It could speed up our results significantly. What do you think?"


    Zachary''s voice dripped with sycophancy, the picture of a man eager to please.

 Love My Ex-Wife 217

    Chapter 217 Extreme Madness


    "Yes... yes, I understand. Don''t worry, I''ve got it under control," Zachary said into the phone, his tone dripping with obsequiousness.


    From a distance, Caroline watched him with growing suspicion.


    She couldn''t hear the voice on the other end, but Zachary''s bodynguage was unmistakable-his posture hunched, his demeanor servile. Even his silhouette radiated groveling submission.


    "He must be working for someone powerful," Caroline thought, her mind racing.


    Zachary ended the call and turned back toward her, his tongue darting out to wet his lips, a crooked, malicious grin spreading across his face. "Well, little slut, it''s all set just like you Now tell me how are you going to thank me today?" wanted.


    "Really? That''s amazing, Zachary!" Caroline''s face lit up with exhration, her earlier uneasepletely forgotten.


    She pped her hands together, her voice honeyed as she added, "Tell me, however you want me to repay you, I''ll do it. Anything for you."


    She was so thrilled that she didn''t even care about Zachary''s mysterious boss anymore.


    D


    Chapter 217 Extreme Madness


    All that mattered was that things were finally going her way.


    Once, her sole ambition had been to marry Frederick, to be his everything.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But after that night-after being defiled by the very man standing before her she knew her dreams of bing Frederick''s wife were shattered.


    Even if he didn''t find out immediately, he''d learn the truth sooner orter.


    Now, Caroline''s priorities had shifted. She no longer sought love or devotion. All she wanted was revenge-revenge on ire, revenge for every humiliation she''d endured.


    If she couldn''t have Frederick, then neither could ire.


    Who did ire think she was, anyway? Once the precious daughter of the Prescott family, now just an ex-con with a criminal record.


    How could someone like her be worthy of Frederick when Caroline had dedicated four years to staying by his side?


    Four years of loyalty, patience, and sacrifice-and yet she''d never even spent a night with him.


    The thought made Caroline''s blood boil. No, she resolved. No matter what it took, she''d have Frederick.


    Half an hourter, Caroline, marked by bright red stains, took


    Chapter 217 Extreme Madness..


    the same powder as before and knelt before Zachary.


    "Please, Zachary," she begged, clutching his leg with a look of pure longing. "Let me have just one bite."


    At that moment, Caroline could hardly tell whether it was the effect of the drug or the role she was forced to y that was driving her actions. She had lost track of what was real and what was just a performance. Caroline knew one thing for sure-the pain she felt was unbearable, but it wasn''t the same as the heartache of being ignored by Frederick for four years. This was something far


    worse.


    It was the kind of agony that came from watching ire, of all people, in Frederick''s arms-being the one he desired, the one he loved.


    "Want some?" Zachary asked with a teasing smile, tapping his hand lightly on hisp.


    "Yeah, I want it... I really want it," Caroline responded, licking her lips, her voice thick with longing.


    Zachary tilted his head down and gently lifted Caroline''s chin. "We''ve done this enough times for you to know what I like."


    "Yes, I know, I know, Daddy. I''ll do whatever you want. Look, I''m even on my knees now," Caroline eximed, her voice trembling with desperation. "Please, Daddy! I''ll do anything to make you happy."


    0000


    D


    Chapter 217 Extreme Madness.


    Zachary''s face twisted into a cruel smile as he leaned back in his chair, his massive belly jiggling with each movement. "Oh, you want to make me happy, huh? Well, if you can make me happy, I''ll make sure you feel... ecstatic. But if you fail, you know the consequences." "Thank you, Daddy. You''re so kind to me."


    With a sudden burst of energy, Caroline flung herself at Zachary, her lips wrapping around his groin in a desperate attempt to please him.


    The sound of her slurping noises filled the air, echoing off the cold walls of the basement.


    "Ah, yes!" Zachary''s eyes closed in ecstasy as hey back in his chair, his entire body rxed and content.


    He had reached the pinnacle of pleasure, and it was too much to bear. With a sudden burst of energy, he pinned Caroline to the ground, grasping her leg and pulling it upwards as he thrust himself into her.


    "Ahh!" Caroline''s body arched in response, her entire being surrendering to the intense sensation.


    The dim red lighting seemed to bring out the deepest, most primal desires within her.


    Zachary''s release was fierce and unbridled, his sweat-drenched body trembling with each thrust.


    a


    A


    Chapter 217 Extreme Madness.


    Caroliney beneath him, her body rising and falling with each breath, her cries and moans filling the air.


    was as if she had been drained of all tension, her spirit dissolving into a state of pure rxation.


    As they moved in perfect syne, their bodies seemed to be driven by a shared madness, a desire to surrender to the moment and let go of all inhibitions.


    This time, Caroline''s reactions were different.


    Gone was the fear and reluctance of the past; in its ce was a sense of surrender, a willingness to let go and indulge in the pleasure.


    "More!" she begged, her voice husky with desire.


    "Deeper! Harder!"


    "Yes, Dad! I want you to take me every day! I want to feel your cock inside me, making me feel alive!"


    Zachary was more than happy to oblige, his words dripping with satisfaction. "You''re a little slut, aren''t you?" he whispered, his voice low and husky. "You fucking love getting fucked, don''t you?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 218

    Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to Women


    In Zachary''s eyes, there was no greater sense of aplishment than slowly taming a woman, transforming her into aplete seductress from the very beginning.


    And this woman, Effie''s daughter, was particrly enticing.


    Every time he thought back to the past, gazing at Caroline''s face, he felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction.


    Not to mention ire, the Prescott family''s little princess, who was actually Effie''s biological daughter, secretly switched at birth.


    He couldn''t help but think about the once-proud and haughty princess, who had eventually crawled to his feet, calling him "Dad" and begging him to make love to her. The thought sent a surge


    of excitement through him.


    As he thought about it, Zachary''s body responded, and his movements became more intense.


    Caroline, too, was reaching new heights of pleasure.


    "Oh, I''m going toe! Dad, I''m going toe! Ahh!" she eximed.


    Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to Women


    "Rub my breasts harder, squeeze them tighter! Now, now, now! I want you to fuck me harder, faster, deeper!" she begged, her voice trembling with desire.


    It was unclear how long itsted, but Zachary reached an unparalleled high, and Caroline was left utterly spent, feeling like she had melted into a puddle on the desk.


    After all that, she waspletely exhausted, barely able to get


    1. up.


    She copsed on the basement floor, not even wanting to move


    anymore.


    By the time she got back to Halfmoon Manor, it was already evening. Luckily, Frederick had gone to handle the aftermath of the explosion, still busy with the fallout and not yet back. ire had returned earlier, but she had her own tasks to attend to, the next round of evaluations. She had no time to worry


    about Caroline.


    After a quick meal, ire headed straight to her room to dive into her work.


    In the end, she had been the one chosen for the Flores Group position. During the selection process, she had earned a point. Now, the next step was to have her chosen candidate join the Flores Group.


    00 000


    Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to Women Though it was ire''s suggestion, all six of them were on equal footing in thispetition. Whoever seeded in getting Vincent Patterson hired would score a point in this round.


    ire had known from the beginning that convincing Vincent would not be easy.


    His skills were unquestionable, which was why Flores Group, one of the leading domestic automakers, especially in the public bus sector, had taken an interest in him.


    But the issue was Vincent''s reputation-particrly regarding his numerous affairs. ire knew she was at a disadvantage here, and that her biggest obstacle was her gender.


    If she were a man, she wouldn''t have to worry about it.


    But as a woman, any attempt to approach Vincent would likely result in unwanted advances. The extent of those advances was anyone''s guess-after all, Vincent had yed around with countless young women. ire knew she was skilled and capable enough to handle Vincent, but in this case, she needed something from him.


    She couldn''t use force; she had to be tactful and y along.


    If the situation weren''t so urgent, she could take her time. But now, with all six of thempeting for the same prize, there


    0000


    >> Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to WomenBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Vins no time to waste, 11 she missed the opportunity, someone else would swatch it up,


    Ven more pressing, was Vincent''s impressive track record-


    he had been courted by many headhunterstely, receiving frequent interview invitations,


    The only reason he hadn''t joined apany yet was that he was waiting for a better offer.


    That night, ire barely got any sleep, tossing and turning in bed. She couldn''te up with a good n-one that would convince Vincent to join, while ensuring she could keep her distance and avoid getting too involved. Meanwhile, Caroline slept soundly, likely because she had been so exhausted by Zachary''s relentless attention. With her emotional burden finally lifted, she slept through the night, undisturbed until morning.


    The next morning, during breakfast, it was obvious that ire''s dark circles were heavy, and even a thickyer of makeup couldn''t hide them.


    "ire, didn''t get much sleepst night? What''s going on? Work not going well? Or did you run into someone at work that''s giving you a headache?" Caroline asked, looking fresh and energetic as shezily stirred her spoon in her bowl. She still naively believed that after serving Zacharyst night, he''d take quick action. Clearly, ire had spent the whole night wide awake, didn''t she?


    Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to Women


    "I''ve always got work to do, whether it''s going smoothly or not. Hiokech Group is one of the toppanies globally, so yeah, the pressure''s on," ire replied, a slight smirk ying on her lips as she shot back.


    Did she think ire was still that easy to manipte, like right after she got out of prison? Ridiculous. ire just wasn''t in the mood to deal with Caroline at the moment-if she was, she could easily make her furious. "You-!"


    Sure enough, Caroline was instantly furious by ire''s simple reply.


    ire acted as if she hadn''t heard, giving a small smile before standing up, slipping on her shoes, and heading out to work.


    By 9 AM, ire arrived at the office. Most of the team was out meeting clients, and when she saw the others who were alsopeting with her, it was clear where they were all headed.


    They were no doubt going to see Vincent.


    Tightening her grip, ire decided to send Vincent a friend request on WhatsApp: [Mr. Patterson, long time no see.]


    She hade across that phrase while gathering information about Vincent, under ament on his social media.


    After verifying, she realized it was something he often said to


    D


    Chapter 218 Very Compassionate to Women 6/6


    those women he''d been involved with.


    Recently, many headhunters had reached out to Vincent. If she went now, she''d likely be turned away, so she had to approach this from a different angle. As for the rest, she''d take it step by step.


    At that moment, Vincent was at a massage parlor, enjoying a treatment. When he saw the requeste through, he smiled.


    "Let me guess, what''s this smile about? Another young girl falling for your charm?" one of the people getting a massage with him remarked with a knowing look.


    ¡°Zachary, what are you talking about? I''m always respectful and kind to women. I would never deceive anyone," Vincent replied, smirking yfully.

 Love My Ex-Wife 219

    Chapter 219 She Came to the Door Herself


    "Just a headhunting agency sending someone to poach me," Vincent said with augh, rubbing his stubble as he epted ire''s WhatsApp request. ire, thrilled that Vincent had epted her invite, eagerly wondered if she could meet him soon-maybe even tonight.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the person with Vincent at the spa was Zachary.


    "Oh, Vincent, are you sure you''re not considering thepany I rmended? Infinity Group is miles ahead of yourstpany," Zachary said.


    "Zachary, I know yourpany''s great, but you know how it is with my wife. She insists I should work for a bigpany. Now, Hiokeeh Group''s headhunter hase after me," Vincent replied with a grin. "They want me to be a department head at Flores Group. Can you imagine? If I take it, I''ll never have to hear my wife nagging me again. That''ll shut her up for good."


    Vincent chuckled to himself. "And it''s Hiokeeh Group! If I get into Flores Group as a department head, I can make the money I need in just one year."


    Chapter 219 She Came to the Door Herself


    He paused, his mind racing. "That''ll be it-I''ll be done with her. And then, I can enjoy the good life. All the women, all the fun. Haha..."


    "Flores Group? Vincent, that''s impressive. If Hiokeeh Group is recruiting you, I totally support that too. Wait, who from Hiokeeh Group is after you?" Zachary asked, his interest piqued. Zachary thought for a moment. "If I can, I''ll go meet them. Hiokeeh''s one of the top headhunting agencies in the world, right? Everyone says they''ve got connections to the world''s elite talent." Zachary''s mind shed to ire.


    Vincent froze.


    He nced at his phone and saw the WhatsApp message from the mysterious contact-his usual code for setting up meetings with women.


    But before he could respond, his phone buzzed with several new


    messages.


    [Mr. Patterson, hello. I''m an employee of Hiokeeh Group. Sorry to contact you like this, but you''ve been a bit elusive, so I had to take another approach.]


    [Here''s my ID badge, my office, and my desk. Feel free to call Hiokeeh''s HR to verify if you''d like. But if you trust me, I''d love to meet you in person soon.]


    Chapter 219 She Came to the Door Herself [I''ve found a top-tier position for you. As you know, Hiokech Group is the world''s leading headhunter, and we''remitted to finding only the best. I hope you''ll consider this seriously. At this point, ire had no idea what was going on, nor did she know that Zachary was with Vincent.


    She hadn''t met Zachary yet, and she certainly wasn''t aware of the secret history between Zachary and Caroline, let alone the messy past between Zachary and Effie, or the darker thoughts Zachary harbored.


    All of hermunication was professional, carefully crafted, and wless.


    There was nothing out of ce. The key, she knew, was the photos.


    She understood Vincent''s interests and knew exactly what would tempt him most.


    As for meeting in person, that wouldeter. Once they were face to face, she''d handle it from there.


    If things went that far, she didn''t want it to, but if it did, she wouldn''t hesitate to fight fire with fire.


    ire thought she had everything perfectly nned out. No matter what it took, Vincent would be hers.


    But what she didn''t know was that Zachary was staring intentlyContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Chapter 219 She Came to the Door Herself at her photo.


    "Look at this, Zachary-Hiokeeh Group. This girl''s really something, huh?" Vincent said with a proud smile, a glint of mischief in his eyes as he showed Zachary the photo on his phone. "Damn, it''s her?" Zachary murmured, running his fingers thoughtfully over the edge of his phone. He pretended to be surprised, but inside, he was already plotting.


    "Well, well-ire. It seems like everything is falling into ce," he thought.


    He''d just finished reporting to his superiors about Caroline''s n to get ire and Antony together, to have ire pregnant with Antony''s child.


    Now, it looked like ire was delivering herself right to his doorstep.


    At the end of the day, pregnancy was pregnancy. Who she got pregnant by didn''t matter, as long as it wasn''t Frederick.


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 220

    Chapter 220 It Must Taste Delicious


    Zachary nced at Vincent, stroking his beard, a glint of excitement shing in his eyes.


    Vincent was the type to be easily swayed by a pretty face-his greatest pleasure in life was chasing women. The moment he saw ire''s photo, his eyes went wide.


    He waspletely caught up in it, barely aware of Zachary''s watchful gaze.


    When he heard Zachary''s astonished words, his attention was fully on ire.


    "Zachary, do you know this woman?" Vincent asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Vincent and Zachary had known each other for a while, and their bond had formed over their shared interests.


    Of course, that shared interest was women.


    "Of course I do. What? You don''t know her?" Zachary replied, his jaw almost dropping in disbelief.


    "No." Vincent shook his head.


    "Damn! You''ve got to be kidding me, man. This is the daughter of the Prescott family-the little princess of the wealthiest family


    . Chapter 220 It Must Taste Delicious


    Vincent. "But the truth is, she killed someone and went to


    prison. She''s just been released. Otherwise, how could she be working at Hiokech Group? And she''s not even a Prescott


    Vincent blinked in disbelief. "What? You''re kidding, right?" Zachary chuckled. "You seriously don''t know? It was all over the news years ago-the whole fake heiress scandal. But of course. the Prescott family swept it all under the rug."


    He leaned back with a smirk, savoring the moment. "No one dares talk about the Prescott family. But now, this little princENS -she''s probably barely hanging on by a thead."


    Zachary pramed for a moment, then added, "Oh, by the way. didn''t you say she works at Hokech Group? That reminds me


    - there was a rumor I heard not long ago. Apparenth, this Prescott family princess has been released, and now she''s


    struggling just to get by. She even wred to a bigpany for an


    #gazatne fall


    internship. Makes sense now, don''t it? How else would she be here, working at Hookerhe"


    Zachary deliberately probed, testing the waters. If Vincent knew about ire''s engagement to Frederick, there was a way he''d


    dare make a move.


    1


    Vincent, looking increasingly confused, scratched his head. "I dows'' know why you''re so surprised I was overseas for years, remember? I only came back because things got messy with my wilemele was trying to move assets around. My whole life''s been chaos, and you think I had time to keep up with news like this?"


    . Chapter 220 It Must Taste Delicious


    He slumped back, a pained look crossing his face as he thought of his domestic troubles.


    "Yeah, I know all about that," Zachary said with a sigh, feigning regret. "Man, if only you didn''t have that wife of yours. Just think about the Prescott family''s little princess-pumpered her whole life, delicate, soft. She must be absolutely irresistible."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He sighed again, his expression fall of mock helplessness, but every word was calcted to entice Vincent further.


    He knew Vincent was in a bad ce, and he was feeding into it. Vincent neudal to blow off some steam, and Zachary was happ to provide the Buck


    With that, Zachary turned and returned to his massage table, sendy for his most round of wictation


    Menawhile, Winuenty there, distracted, his thoughts


    consumed by ire''s photo,


    His phone buraud incessanty


    messages from her, cuck one


    more urgent than thest


    ire was desperate to meet him.


    "Zachary," Vincent suddenly said, sitting up, his voice tight with iputience. "I just remembered something I need to take care! of You go ahead, enjoy your massage."


    the


    from his phone


    ntinued to pulor against his


    ecent couldn''t sit still any longer. He quickly got up and


    Vizces


    Chapter 220 It Must Taste Delicious walked out of the massage room.


    The moment he stepped outside, he pulled out his phone and typed a reply to ire: [In that case, let''s meet, Ms. Prescott.]


    Zachary watched Vincent hurry off with a knowing smile, a smug chuckle escaping his lips.


    "Ha, you pery, I know exactly what you''re up to," Zachary muttered under his breath, pleased with the way things were ying out.

 Love My Ex-Wife 221

    Chapter 221 Special Incense


    After Vincent left the massage parlor, Zachary got up and quietly followed.


    As he suspected, Vincent stepped out of the parlor and immediately turned into the hotel next door.


    Zachary trailed behind, slipping through the doors just as they


    closed.


    Watching Vincent check in, he stayed close but kept his distance. When Vincent was about to step into the elevator, Zachary hurried forward.


    "Vincent! Ah, missed you by a second," he called out, pretending he''d been trying to catch up.


    Deliberately slowing his steps, he let the elevator doors close on


    purpose.


    The moment the elevator whisked Vincent away, Zachary darted to the front desk.


    "The guy who just came in-that''s my friend, Vincent Patterson. Can you tell me his room number?"


    The receptionists exchanged hesitant nces, unsure what to do.


    Chapter 221 Special Incense


    "What?" Zachary pressed, feigning exasperation. "You don''t believe me? You saw me call out to him just now! What do you want a phone call to prove it? Honestly, a hotel this size, and you can''t even handle something so simple. I''m filing aint." The staff hesitated but ultimately caved, perhaps swayed by the interaction they''d witnessed.


    "Sir," one of them said reluctantly, "your friend is in room 1005. We apologize, but we do take guest privacy very seriously. We hope you understand and won''t file aint."


    "Well," Zachary said, pretending to relent, "since you''ve seen reason, I''ll let it slide." With a curt nod, he walked toward the elevators, his expression a mix of irritation and smug satisfaction.


    Inside the elevator, he rode up only two floors before stepping out and taking the stairs.


    He climbed to the tenth floor and stationed himself by the stairwell, waiting for ire.


    Meanwhile, in room 1005, Vincent sent a WhatsApp message to ire.


    [I''m at Bright Night Hotel, room 1005.]


    *


    ire froze for a moment when she saw the message, instantly grasping Vincent''s intentions.


    Chapter 221 Special Incense


    She hesitated briefly, her heart pounding, but the urgency of the Flores Group position pressed hard on her mind.


    Competition was fierce-six contenders vying for only two spots. Every second mattered, and she couldn''t afford to fall behind.


    Determined, ire grabbed her bag, left the office, and hailed a cab straight to Bright Night Hotel.


    Zachary waited at the stairwell, his legs nearly numb from crouching so long, his eyes fixed on the hallway. Finally, ire appeared.


    She was dressed in a fitted yet professional outfit that struck a perfect bnce between businesslike and alluring, making Zachary''s heart race.


    Watching her retreating figure, he smirked and pulled out his phone to make a call.


    "I''m at the Bright Night Hotel," he said to one of his men. "Get over here immediately. I need one of you to pose as a waiter and deliver a bottle of wine to room 1005.


    "And listen carefully," he added, his tone turning sharp. "Don''t tamper with the wine. Just make sure to light my usual incense discreetly-it''s already prepped. Be subtle. No one can know.'' Satisfied with his instructions, Zachary ended the call, leaning back with a sly grin.


    Inside room 1005, ire had barely stepped through the door


    Chapter 221 Special Incense


    when Vincent''s eyes locked on her. He didn''t bother hiding his gaze as it roamed over her, his interest in as day.


    ire, fully aware of his intentions, pretended not to notice. Keeping herposure, she pulled out the folder she''d prepared,


    "Mr. Patterson," she began, her tone professional, "this is a detailed proposal about the Flores Group and the position you''re considering. It includes job responsibilities, sry structure-everything you''d want to know." She stepped forward and handed the file to Vincent.


    Vincent raised an eyebrow, took the folder, and casually ced it on a nearby table.


    "Ms. Prescott," he said, leaning back, his smirk deepening, "I think we both know what I really want. You figured out my private code and contacted me directly-so you must know the kind of person I am."


    He leaned closer, his voice dropping. "I don''t like beating around the bush. If you''re willing, I can be at Flores Group tomorrow."


    Vincent''s arrogance was palpable. Buoyed by whatever Zachary had told him, he assumed ire was desperate enough to be easily manipted.


    ire, however, had no idea what backroom scheming Vincent might be relying on. She had simplye prepared.


    Chapter 221 Special Incense


    Reaching into her pocket, she subtly adjusted the recordingContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    device she''d been hiding, ready to catch whatever "performance" Vincent had in mind.


    "Willing?" she echoed, feigning confusion. "I''m not sure I understand, Mr. Patterson. Could you rify?"


    Vincent chuckled darkly, clearly unconvinced. "Don''t y dumb. You knew exactly what you were doing when you contacted me this way. Don''t tell me you''re "


    Before he could finish, a knock interrupted him.


    "Good evening, sir," a voice called from the other side of the door. "I''m with the hotel staff. Tonight, we''re hosting a special raffle, and your room has won aplimentary bottle of Bordeaux red wine, paired with a selection of gourmet snacks." The voice belonged to Zachary''s man. Outside the door, a service cart waited, adorned with mood-setting candles and a faint tracer of the incense Zachary had instructed them to use, its subtle fragrance already mingling with the air.

 Love My Ex-Wife 222

    Chapter 222 How Dare You Plot Against Me!


    Zachary had nned everything meticulously. He knew Vincent wouldn''t resist the temptation of a rare vintage Bordeaux, especially in the current circumstances.


    A good bottle of wine was the perfect icebreaker for what Vincent had in mind.


    Sure enough, the moment Vincent heard about theplimentary bottle of century-old Bordeaux, he opened the door without hesitation.


    "Come in," he said, stepping aside.


    ire overheard the exchange and immediately suspected it was Vincent''s doing.


    She had anticipated something like this on her way over and already had her defenses in ce.


    Her solution was simple-she wouldn''t touch anything edible or drinkable.


    What she didn''t realize, however, was that Zachary''s scheme wasn''t about the wine. And Vincent hadn''t ordered it either.


    "Ms. Prescott, care for a ss?" Vincent asked, uncorking the


    Chapter 222 How Dare You Plot Against Me! wine as soon as the server left.


    He poured himself a generous amount and gestured for her to join him.


    "No, thank you, Mr. Patterson," ire replied smoothly, offering an excuse. "I''m slightly allergic to alcohol."


    Vincent''s smirk faltered briefly, reced by a hint of impatience. "Ms. Prescott, don''t be such a buzzkill. I''ve already made myself clear. The ball''s in your court now."


    His arrogance filled the room as he drained his ss in one gulp.


    "Mr. Patterson," ire said, lowering her head as if in despair. Her voice trembled as she continued, "Is this really the only way? Do I have no other choice? I''m in a difficult situation right now... I desperately need this job. Please, I''m begging you give me a chance." Following her n, ire began to feign tears, her shoulders shaking as she pretended to wipe her face.


    "Oh,e on now," Vincent said, feigning concern but with an unmistakable glint of triumph in his eyes. "Why are you doing this? You''re breaking my heart. I can''t stand to see a pretty gifl cry."


    He stepped closer, his voice lowering. "There, there. Don''t cry. I promise to take good care of you. I''m not the kind of man who doesn''t take responsibility. After tonight, you''ll be my sweetheart, my little darling."


    ? Chapter 222 How Dare You Plot Against Me!


    His tone turned oily, his hand reaching out to touch her shoulder. "Whatever you want, I''ll buy it for you. But first, you have to take good care of me tonight."


    As Vincent leaned in, ire recoiled sharply. "Ah! No. Mr. Patterson, please," she pleaded, her voice rising as she backed away. "I''m begging you don''t do this. I''m not the kind of woman you think I am."


    Feigning panic, ire iled her arms, scratching and wing at random.


    "Ahhh!" Vincent yelped as her nails raked across his face, leaving a long, angry gash that stung sharply.


    ire''s nails weren''t just a defense-they were part of her n. The mark was both evidence and a calcted way to enrage


    Vincent.


    "You worthless little wench! Who do you think you are,ying hands on me like that?" Vincent snarled, his face contorted with rage. "Still think you''re the Prescott family''s precious little princess, don''t you? You''re nothing now-just a disgraced fake heiress who hit rock bottom, got locked up, and has nowhere


    else to go.


    "All those years of acting high and mighty in the Prescott family, huh? Well, today, I''ll teach you a lesson about obedience!"


    Vincent stormed forward, grabbing ire by the hair and pping her hard across the face.


    D


    Chapter 222 How Dare You Plot Against Me!


    But instead of breaking down, ire smiled. Her n was working.


    Taking the stinging blow, she waited for the perfect moment. Then, without warning, she swung back, pping Vincent across the face with all her strength.


    The force of her retaliation left his ears ringing.


    For a moment, Vincent was stunned he hadn''t expected this.


    Women in situations like this usually crumbled under his aggression, eventually submitting to his every whim.


    But ire? She was different. Vincent''s shock quickly turned to fury, and he raised his hand to strike again.


    ire, however, wasn''t fazed. She smirked coldly, pulling a small recording device from her pocket. "Vincent, did you really think you could get away with this forever? Everything you''ve done tonight has been recorded. The scratches on your face? More evidence. If I go to the police now, you''re done."


    "You conniving little-!" Vincent''s rage boiled over as he realized he''d been yed.


    He lunged for the recorder, his teeth clenched in frustration.


    "Go ahead and take it," ire said evenly, standing her ground. "It won''t matter. The recording''s already been uploaded to the cloud through my phone."


    Chapter 222 How Dare You Plot Against Me! Vincent snatched the device and hurled it to the ground, shattering it into pieces.


    His chest heaved as he red at her, fists clenched in helpless rage. "Fine. What do you want?"


    ire chuckled softly.


    "I don''t-" she began, but her words faltered as dizziness washed over her. Her legs wobbled, and she instinctively grabbed the edge of the nearby table for support.


    It was then she noticed the faint smoke curling from the incense that had been burning behind the wine.


    "You..." she gasped, her voice weak as realization struck.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 223

    Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting


    ire''s eyes darted toward the incense, realization hitting her like a wave.


    "You twisted bastard..." she muttered, reaching out to swat the burning stick to the ground.


    She assumed this was all part of Vincent''s borate n, unaware that Zachary had orchestrated the entire setup.


    It seemed obvious now-a man so practiced in preying on women would naturally have tricks up his sleeve.


    She had been cautious, avoiding the wine, but still, she''d fallen into the trap.


    Her head felt heavy, her strength ebbing away with each passing second. Panic began to creep in.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She couldn''t stay here-if she did, there was no telling what Vincent might do to her.


    But Vincent, too, had been affected by the incense, though not as much. Standing farther from it, he''d inhaled less of its effects. His mind, however, was clouded with lust, and when he saw ire trying to leave, his instincts took over.


    As she managed to get the door open, Vincent lunged at her, dragging her back into the room.


    Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting


    "You think you can leave? Hah!" he sneered, mming the door shut and locking it behind them. "You little tease-once you''re in my grasp, there''s no way you''re getting away."


    Vincent shoved her back toward the room, the force causing her to stumble.


    Thankfully, the incense had burned out, and without inhaling more of its fumes, ire''s head began to clear, if only slightly.


    Even so, her limbs were weak, her usual strength diminished. On a normal day, she could have taken Vincent down in seconds, but tonight was different.


    "Mr. Patterson," ire said weakly, lowering her head as if in submission. "I see now-I was wrong. I shouldn''t have tried to outsmart you. I know there''s no way I''m getting out of this tonight, so I won''t fight anymore. All I ask is that you sign the documents, and then I''ll do whatever you want."


    Feigning defeat, ire softened her tone, hoping to buy time.


    She knew that once the effects wore off, Vincent wouldn''t stand a chance against her.


    Vincent''s expression shifted into one of smug satisfaction, his guard lowering. "Oh, so now you want to y nice?" he sneered. "If you''d just agreed earlier, all I''d have asked for was one night of your attention. But it''s toote for that now. You''ll have to keep me entertained for a few days at least, until I''m satisfied. Then maybe-maybe I''ll think about signing your little


    Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting.


    "You think you can leave? Hah!" he sneered, mming the door shut and locking it behind them. "You little tease-once you''re in my grasp, there''s no way you''re getting away."


    Vincent shoved her back toward the room, the force causing her to stumble.


    Thankfully, the incense had burned out, and without inhaling more of its fumes, ire''s head began to clear, if only slightly.


    Even so, her limbs were weak, her usual strength diminished. On a normal day, she could have taken Vincent down in seconds, but tonight was different.


    "Mr. Patterson," ire said weakly, lowering her head as if in submission. "I see now-I was wrong. I shouldn''t have tried to outsmart you. I know there''s no way I''m getting out of this tonight, so I won''t fight anymore. All I ask is that you sign the documents, and then I''ll do whatever you want."


    Feigning defeat, ire softened her tone, hoping to buy time.


    She knew that once the effects wore off, Vincent wouldn''t stand a chance against her.


    Vincent''s expression shifted into one of smug satisfaction, his guard lowering. "Oh, so now you want to y nice?" he sneered. "If you''d just agreed earlier, all I''d have asked for was one night of your attention. But it''s toote for that now. You''ll have to keep me entertained for a few days at least, until I''m satisfied. Then maybe-maybe I''ll think about signing your little


    Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting papers."


    ire knelt on the ground, head bowed, her demeanor one of submission. "Yes, Mr. Patterson," she said, her voice dripping with falsepliance. "I''ll do whatever you say. It''s all up to


    you."


    Inside, she was fuming, but she kept her expression docile. She had no intention of letting him get away with this. ire bided her time, knowing that the moment her strength returned, Vincent would regret every word he''d said. "Come here and make me happy," Vincentmanded, a smug grin spreading across his face as he flopped onto the bed.


    ire felt a surge of fury at his words. If she had the strength, she''d have pped him so hard his head would spin.


    But for now, she had to y along.


    "Mr. Patterson," she said weakly, her voice deliberately trembling, "I... I don''t have the strength... I can barely even talk, let alone crawl over to you..."


    Her words only seemed to excite him further.


    His eyes gleamed with anticipation as he got up and grabbed her by the arm, hauling her effortlessly onto the bed.


    irended hard, her vision spinning from the force of the throw. Before she could regain her bearings, Vincent was already on top of her. Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting


    His bloated, leering face loomed over hers, and the sight alone made her stomach churn.


    She swallowed her revulsion, forcing herself to stay in character. If sheshed out now, it would all be over.


    "Mr. Patterson," she whimpered, her voice small and shaky, "I''m scared... I''ve never done this before... Please, be gentle..."


    The lie rolled off her tongue effortlessly. Men like Vincent always seemed to have a sick obsession with innocence, and she knew exactly how to exploit it.


    His face lit up with glee. "Oh? A virgin, huh? Even better! Don''t worry, sweetheart. I''ll make sure tonight is unforgettable. You''ll thank me when it''s over."


    Vincent''s excitement reached a fever pitch as he rubbed his hands together, practically salivating at the thought.


    "Ah! Please, Mr. Patterson, not so rough," ire cried out each time he moved closer, her trembling voice a calcted plea.


    For the next thirty minutes, she skillfully stalled him. Every time he made a move, she''d cry out, hesitate, or shift just enough to slow him down. It was excruciating, but it worked-for a while.


    But Vincent''s patience was wearing thin. His brows furrowed, and his eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    "You little minx," he growled. "You''re stalling, aren''t you?"


    Chapter 223 I''m Done Waiting


    "No, I... I swear I''m not..." ire''s mind raced.


    How had he caught on so soon? The effects of the incense still hadn''t worn off entirely, leaving her feeling weak and vulnerable.


    "Liar!" Vincent bellowed. "You think I''m stupid? You''re just trying to waste time. Well, enough of that! I''m done waiting!"


    He reached for her clothes, intent on tearing them away. ire''s heart raced, panic ring. She needed a new n-and fast.

 Love My Ex-Wife 224

    Chapter 224 So Tender!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "No, Mr. Patterson, I''m genuinely unwell and not used to this. I''m in pain all over. This is my first time, and I''m really scared." ire was still trying to buy time, but she was running out of


    excuses.


    Vincent''s sudden outburst had her on edge.


    "Bitch, you''ve told me this so many times tonight. Can''t I see you''re stalling? Who are you waiting for to save you?"


    Vincent was convinced ire was waiting for someone to rescue


    her.


    "Mr. Patterson, I swear I''m not. My phone is in your hands. Who could I possibly contact? Besides, how could I have arranged this beforehand? I came here to sign a contract with you, to get you to agree to join the Flores Group. Under these circumstances, how could I possibly do something to offend you... I..."


    To convince Vincent, ire was desperately exining herself.


    "Is that so? Your exnations are just a cover for your lies. You say no, right? Fine, let me have my way with you first, and I''ll believe you!"


    Vincent believed that only by genuinely taking ire could he


    Chapter 224 So Tender!


    trust her words. Otherwise, all her exnations were just stalling.


    "No! Don''t, Mr. Patterson..."


    ire continued to plead desperately.


    She had regained about half of her strength. She really just needed a little more time to deal with Vincent.


    But she knew Vincent had lost all patience. She couldn''t stall any longer.


    Yet, if she didn''tnd a decisive blow, it would surely raise Vincent''s guard. If he tied her up and did anything to her, even if she fully regained her strength, she wouldn''t be able to deal with Vincent.


    Thinking this, ire felt her heart race wildly.


    She took a deep breath, trying to ignore Vincent''s actions, and keptforting herself in her heart, "ire, you must not panic at this moment. You have to stay calm to think of a better n. Otherwise, you''re really going to be ruined by this man tonight." But how could it be easy to stay calm?


    As the sound of her clothes being torn filled the air, ire


    shuddered.


    She tried her best not to panic, but her mind went nk in an instant.


    Chapter 224 So Tender!


    "You are indeed the pampered primenen of the Vest family Such tender skin!"


    315


    Vincent''s eyes gleamed, and his month wdered & the sight of ire''s delicate skin.


    The moment Vincent''s filthy hands touched her, Ok¨¢ve could no longer resist the urge to punch him. Although she was well aware of the cmequemen of taut punch, she really couldn''t hold back.


    Just as she clenched her fist to raise it, there was a sudden bang The wall behind Vincent exploded, The wall copsed in an instant, and Vincent was knocked out by a flying brick, falling onto ire. Fortunately, Vincent took the brunt, and ire remained unharmed.


    After Vincent was knocked out, ire crawled out from under


    him.


    She stared at the hole blown in the wall, stunned.


    Why would a perfect wall explode like that?


    As she was lost in thought, several men in ck burst through the hole in the wall.


    Chapter 224 So Tender!


    Following the men in ck was a man in white. Even amidst


    such an explosion, he remained spotless, not a hair out of ce, casually holding a handkerchief to his mouth, his demeanorposed.


    "Mr. Gonzales, are you sure about this? Themotion is quite significant," one of the men in ck approached the man in the white suit, asking. "This is how we deal with Frederick. He''s already sent people to investigate here. We''ll leave like this. Also, take all the people in this room with us.


    "I want to see how Frederick, who''s in charge of the Kingstown Security Department, a general, and now running for president, will handle our explosion and hostages." The man smiled, looking at ire. "Capture her too!"


    As terrorists, they moved with incredible speed. Before ire could react, she was knocked out and taken away.


    Meanwhile, Frederick received the news almost immediately.


    "General Hawthorne! There''s been an explosion at the Bright Night Hotel. It''s likely the same group we''ve been looking for, the ones who caused explosions in the suburbs. And..." Richard stopped mid-sentence when he saw ire''s figure in the surveince, his words cut off.


    "Go on!" Frederickmanded, frowning.


    Chapter 224 So Tender!


    "Ms. Prescott seems to be at the Bright Night Hotel as well."

 Love My Ex-Wife 225

    Chapter 225 A Bloody Nightmare


    Richard handed Frederick the surveince footage on his phone, holding his breath and lowering his head.


    "Head to the Bright Night Hotel!"


    Frederick saw the video and only gave the order, saying nothing


    else.


    But his cold tone made Richard break out in a cold sweat.


    Throughout the journey, Richard didn''t dare to rx. After notifying the traffic department, he sped, reducing what would have been an hour''s drive to 20 minutes.


    On the way, Richard had people pull up all the surveince from ire''s time at the Bright Night Hotel.


    Upon arrival, Frederick went straight to the room Vincent had opened.


    The scene was a mess.


    Many rooms on the entire floor had exploded, but the range of the explosions was not extensive.


    Moreover, the explosions were very precise, mostly just blowing open a hole about three feet in diameter, allowing people to pass through freely.


    A


    1000


    ? Chapter 225 A Bloody Nightmare


    Inside the room, there was only the unconscious Vincent; ire


    was gone.


    Richard quickly had the explosive materials identified.


    "General Hawthorne, we can now basically confirm that they are the same group causing explosions in the suburbs."


    Richard had just finished his report when Frederick''s email received an anonymous message.


    The email was sent through anonymous re-encoding, with no trace or IP address to be found. The content of the file was only a


    video.


    In the video was a very dark room, with many people locked inside. The lighting was not bright, but they could see men, women, children, and older people.


    The video was chaotic, filled with various wails and pleas for


    mercy.


    "Shut up! If anyone says another word, I''ll shoot him!"


    It wasn''t until a man''s voice came from the video that the room finally fell silent.


    The man did not show his face, only bringing the camera closer to those who had been captured.


    "Frederick, take a good look. These are all people under the


    Chapter 225 A Bloody Nightmare


    protection of your Kingstown Security Department. I''ve captured so many. How will you exin this to your superiors?


    "After all, you''re a general now, in charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department. If I kill them all one by one and throw their bodies onto the streets of Kingstown, would you be immediately dismissed?


    "Oh, no, you''d probably be stripped of your eligibility to run for president first. Hahaha... I''m telling you, Frederick. This is the price you pay.


    "Do you remember that battle on the frontier many years ago? You killed my brother! Since you had the guts to kill my brother,


    should bear the consequences.


    you


    "I''m giving you two options. First, you abandon these people, and after I''ve tortured them all, I''ll just dump their bodies on some street. Second, youe here alone, without any help, and I might consider letting these people go. "I''m giving you 24 hours to think about it. Once the time is up, I''ll kill someone every hour. It''s up to you."Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After the man finished speaking andughed, the video ended.


    Frederick stared intently at the phone screen until it waspletely unresponsive.


    His mind was filled with the sight of ire''s face as the camera zoomed in on those people.


    19


    00 0000


    Chapter 225 A Bloody Nightmare


    Frederick remembered very clearly what the man said about that battle years ago.


    In that battle, he took out the world''srgest terrorist organization.


    These people caused countless deaths, each one of them a desperate criminal. Wherever they went in any country, they were like maniacs on a killing spree,mitting all sorts of evil deeds.


    Most of them were internationally notorious fugitives or very capable mercenaries.


    It was also in that battle that Anna''s brother Andrew sacrificed himself to save him.


    Since then, he had risen rapidly in his career.


    For so many years, no terrorist organization so well-trained had emerged. He thought they had eliminated those people.


    To his surprise, they had been biding their time, waiting to take revenge on him!


    "General Hawthorne, you can''t go. This is clearly a trap," Richard reminded urgently, seeing Frederick silent for a long time.


    He had also experienced that battle firsthand. He knew better than anyone how terrifying these people were.


    Chapter 225 A Bloody Nightmare


    For two or three years after returning, from the battlefield, every night was filled with bloody nightmares,


    "If I don''t go, I won''t be able to keep my general''s rank or the Kingstown Security Department, let alone my eligibility to run for president. Even my career will end here!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 226

    Chapter 226 Frederick Had No Choice


    Frederick smiled with a frown.


    He was well aware that at such a critical moment, nothing could


    go wrong.


    They had abducted so many people from the Bright Night Hotel. If any bodies were to appear on the streets of Kingstown or at the doorstep of the Kingstown Security Department by tomorrow morning, he would bear an inescapable responsibility. Moreover, an explosion had already urred at the suburban market before the incident at the Bright Night Hotel.


    He was responsible for the safety of the entire Kingstown, so he should have heightened security after the explosion.


    If no idents urred, it would mean he had done his job well. If idents did happen, he would bear the full responsibility.


    Most importantly, ire was among those who had been taken.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He had personally fought against this terrorist group. No one knew their methods better than they did.


    Thinking of their terrifying and brutal methods and what ire


    0000


    Chapter 226 Frederick Had No Choice


    was about to go through, Frederick clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles cracked.


    In his view, it wasn''t that he was overly concerned about ire.


    ire was his nominal fianc¨¦e. No matter what, he couldn''t just ignore her.


    As a general and the head of the Kingstown Security Department, if he couldn''t even protect his fianc¨¦e, he would have no authority in the military and no credibility among the public. "But, General Hawthorne, you know how terrifying this group is. You..."


    Hearing Frederick say he would go personally, Richard was very worried.


    "Yes, it''s precisely because I know how terrifying they are that I must go. Otherwise, everything we did back then would be in vain."


    Frederick was resolute and immediately replied to the email with: [The address.]


    It was by eliminating this group of terrorists that he had secured- hister career.


    He had dealt with the terrorist leader, Mark Gonzales, and almost sacrificed all of his men.


    00 0000


    4


    Chapter 226 Frederick Had No Choice


    He had thought there might be some who slipped through the cracks, but they should ount for less than five percent.


    What he didn''t expect was that Mark had a brother who, yearster, trained a simr group of terrorists.


    As Mark''s brother, this man was very familiar with Mark''s methods. Naturally, the newly established terrorist group was also very capable.


    Therefore, Frederick had to personally eliminate this group of terrorists again to solve all the issues.


    Frederick received a reply soon.


    However, they were very cautious and did not directly tell him the address, instead instructing him to retrieve a phone from a trash can in an alley on a certain street.


    After getting that phone, all he had to do was wait for a call.


    Frederick had anticipated such a move. He directly installed a tracker on himself and went to the address in the email.


    Within five minutes of getting the phone, Frederick received a


    call.


    The voice on the phone was unfamiliar, and Frederick was sure he had never heard it before. The man ordered him to take off all his clothes and record the entire process with the phone. Frederick knew they wanted to make sure he wasn''t wearing any


    Chapter 226 Frederick Had No Choice tracking devices.


    Frederick didn''t know if there was a camera on the phone watching him. Without hesitation, he did as instructed in an unmanned corner.


    He stripped naked, recorded the video, and waited for further instructions.


    Sure enough, after just a few minutes, he received another call. The person on the other end continuously instructed him to turn corners, eventually leading him into a small alley where there was a motorcycle. He told Frederick that he would guide him all the way there by riding it.


    Frederick had no right to refuse. He could only agree and do as he was told.


    Richard was frantic. "Damn it! General Hawthorne''s tracker has disappeared!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 227

    Chapter 227 Frederick Owed Them!


    "What? Didn''t General Hawthorne have a tracker on him? As a precaution, we prepared several tracking devices."


    "Yes, General Hawthorne had trackers hidden in his clothes,


    hair, and ears."


    Others were also shocked.


    Frederick and Richard had years of experience fighting terrorists. Tracking was a piece of cake for them. They would naturally make adequate preparations.


    Frederick had also anticipated that they would ask him to undress and check, possibly even in his shoes and hair.


    His most concealed tracker was in his ear, very tiny. It would generally go unnoticed, unless someone was looking closely with bright light and pulling on his ear. Frederick hadn''t noticed that the tracker had malfunctioned yet.


    He had already changed his clothes and shoes, but the trackers


    in his hair and ear were still there.


    He was now riding a motorcycle, continuously moving forward ording to the instructions on the phone.


    What neither he nor Richard had anticipated was that they had


    Chapter 227 Frederick Owed Them!


    made all the preparations on the road.


    The motorcycle was equipped with professional devices. Any electronic instruments, including trackers, Bluetooth, or


    carphones, would be disabled.


    Richard was pacing anxiously.


    "What should we do, Adjutant Parker? General Hawthornepletely disappeared from our sight without sending any signal."Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Will something happen to General Hawthorne?"


    Others were also frantic.


    "No. It''s unlikely that he would have an ident in such a short time. Now, immediately send people to thest known location of General Hawthorne and conduct a secret search outward. Remember, it must be done secretly. We cannot alert others, especially government departments."


    Richard was indeed panicked, but he knew he had to stay calm


    at this moment.


    With Frederick gone, the Kingstown Security Department stilf needed him to hold the fort.


    After giving these instructions, Richard clenched his hands tightly and silently prayed for Frederick in his heart.


    At this moment, Mark''s brother, n Gonzales, was sitting with


    Chapter 227 Frederick Owed Them!


    his legs crossed, sipping coffee, and looking at the big screen in front of him.


    "Frederick, this time I will make you wish you were dead!"


    n sneered and hummed a tune.


    He would never forget the sight of Mark''s body years ago-his face was a bloody mess, and his body was blown to pieces by a bomb. The first thing found was Mark''s bloody and fleshy face. If they hadn''t grown up together, n wouldn''t have recognized it as his brother. Even when Mark was buried after being cleaned up, his face was covered with dense scars, as if someone had shed him bit by bit.


    It took his men almost a month to find Mark''s body parts.


    Thest message Mark sent him before he died was: [Live well. Don''t avenge me.]


    He told n not to avenge him, but how could that be possible?


    This was what Frederick and the world owed them!


    He had waited for so many years, and finally, the opportunity hade.


    Among the crowd, ire looked at the man in the white suit not


    Chapter 227 Frederick Owed Them!


    far away and the figure of Frederick riding a motorcycle on the big screen.


    She had fully recovered her strength and was quietly observing the surrounding terrain and manpower.


    At that moment, ire didn''t know that these people were the most terrifying and dangerous terrorist organization in the world.


    She still thought it was the same as the gunfire she encountered in the suburbs before-although dangerous, it was normal.


    There were countless dangers around Frederick, or else why would he need her to take a bullet for Caroline?


    All she needed to do now was to get ready and wait for Frederick.


    Of course, she didn''t know if Frederick woulde. If he didn''t, she would find a way to escape by herself.


    While ire was carefully observing, a man suddenly approached her.


    "Hey,e and take a look. Have we seen this woman somewhere before? She looks familiar to me." "Let me see!".


    Another man came over and looked at ire for a while before pulling her out of the crowd.


    00


    Chapter 227 Frederick Owed Them! Because of the explosion at the hotel, although ire was not injured, she was covered in dust and dirt at the moment. After those two people had her cleaned up, they suddenly eximed.


    "Oh my God! God is helping us. This is Frederick''s fianc¨¦e! Hahaha!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 228

    Chapter 228 How Could She Not Know


    "Really? We''re fortunate! We caught someone at random, and it turned out to be Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. Let''s report to Mr. Gonzales!"


    "Sure!"


    Two henchmen excitedly ran towards n.


    "Great news, Mr. Gonzales! Wonderful news! Hahaha!"


    "To threaten Frederick, we picked up a lot of people at random during the explosion at the Bright Night Hotel. Mr. Gonzales,


    guessContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    who we caught?"


    n was intently watching Frederick on the motorcycle, racing across the screen. "Who?"


    "Frederick''s fianc¨¦e!"


    "Can you believe it, Mr. Gonzales!"


    The two henchmen, beaming with pride, couldn''t stop grinning.


    "Oh, this is really an unexpected surprise!"


    n raised an eyebrow, put down his coffee, and followed the


    Chapter 228 How Could She Not Know


    two henchmen to the room where ire was being held.


    "Mr. Gonzales, as soon as we realized she was Frederick''s fianc¨¦e, we put her in solitary confinement."


    "At first, she was covered in dust and grime, her face unrecognizable. We never expected her to be Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. After cleaning her up, we discovered it was indeed her!" The two henchmen, following n, were vying for credit.


    n, while appraising ire, gave a thumbs-up. "You two have really done well! A reward of 100 thousand each."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gonzales!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Gonzales!"


    In unison, they jumped with excitement.


    ire remained motionless, sitting there, watching n and the two excited henchmen, not uttering a word.


    "She is indeed Frederick''s woman, so calm andposed."


    After the henchmen left, n approached ire, propped his foot up on the bed where she was sitting, and leaned in for a closer look.


    "Do you have a grudge against Frederick?"


    ire thought about the henchmen''s reaction when they


    Chapter 228 How Could She Not Know discovered her identity and the leader''s response.


    She wasn''t clear about the situation yet, but she had to remain calm no matter what.


    "Why do you ask?"


    n smiled but didn''t answer, instead asking ire a question.


    "My intuition."


    ire thought about Frederick''s figure on the big screen and the reaction of n''s henchmen just now, and she guessed.


    But she didn''t know what was going on. It was best for her to bide her time. She kept quiet about seeing Frederick on the big


    screen.


    "Intuition? A fine intuition indeed."


    nughed instantly. "I suddenly feel that if you weren''t Frederick''s woman, you might be mine.


    "You know, I am also someone who loves to use intuition. Often, I decide a person''s life or death based on my gut feelings. "Like right now... with you!"


    As n finished hisst word, he swiftly drew a knife from his boot and pressed it against ire''s neck.


    ire couldn''t help but clench her fists, her body beginning to


    L


    Chapter 228 How Could She Not Know sweat, but her face remainedposed.


    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to calm down, and let out a dryugh.


    "What are youughing at?" n was indeed puzzled by ire.


    "I''mughing because you haven''t done your homework. Are you nning to kill me? Or do you think that because I''m Frederick''s fianc¨¦e, you can use me to ckmail Frederick?" ire spoke calmly, trying to keep her speech steady so n wouldn''t see any sign of nervousness.


    n didn''t speak, still holding the dagger to ire''s neck, clearly waiting for her exnation.


    "Could you remove the knife? It''s really making me ufortable. Do you really think I, a weak woman, could escape from you?"


    ire nced at the knife on her neck.


    To be honest, with the knife against her neck, she was genuinely


    nervous.


    "No one has ever dared to speak to me like this. Do you know who I am?"


    n brandished the dagger and then put it away.


    ""Who?" ire was genuinely curious.


    Chapter 228 How Could She Not Know


    "Do you know Mark?" n took out a pack of gum from his pocket and popped a piece into his mouth.


    ire''s heart lurched, and she turned to look at n.


    How could she not know Mark, the leader of the world''srgest terrorist organization?


    It was by eliminating Mark''s terrorist organization that Frederick made significant strides in his career.


    Also, because of Frederick, ire had an in-depth understanding of Mark''s terrorist organization. Bloodshed, ughter, horror, and fear...


    No evil word could describe the terror of this organization.


    At this moment, all she could think of were the screams of women, the screams of children, the wails of the elderly, the heart-wrenching cries of babies, and various mangled bodies. n was pleased that ire didn''t say another word. He continued, "I am Mark''s brother!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 229

    Chapter 229 Dare You y Tricks on Me?


    He was Mark''s brother!


    In an instant, ire''s mind was filled with only n''s words.


    All colors drained from her face, and she uncontrobly staggered back several steps.


    Fortunately, to maintain her bnce, ire quickly grabbed the bed beside her, her head lowered.


    n didn''t see her true expression.


    "Scared?" n taunted, chewing gum.


    He was, of course, delighted to see Frederick''s woman in a mess, afraid, and terrified.


    To be honest, ire was genuinely afraid, her whole body shaking uncontrobly.


    She never thought that one day she would be so close to the world''srgest terrorist organization under such circumstances. Frederick killed Mark, who was n''s most hated enemy, and she was Frederick''s fianc¨¦e.


    00


    Chapter 229 Dare You y Tricks on Me? ire felt n would have a thousand ways to deal with her, making her in agony!


    In a moment, her brain went nk, unable to think, let alone calm down.


    But she knew she couldn''t panic, or she would really die here!


    ire pinched her thigh, letting the intense pain bring back her


    senses.


    As n was about to approach her, ire suddenly raised her head.


    "Scared? I am indeed quite scared. Any normal person hearing about a terrorist organization, and the world''srgest and most infamous one at that, should be scared.


    "But I''m more excited now. I really didn''t expect such a coincidence. You only know that I''m Frederick''s fianc¨¦e? Don''t you know our real rtionship?"


    ireughed loudly to cover her body''s trembling.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, her words were a mix of truth and lies. Otherwise, she might not be able to deceive n.


    "What''s your real rtionship? Tell me more."


    n found it quite interesting, not expecting this situation.


    He had indeed wanted to torment ire, looking forward to


    00000


    ?


    Chapter 229 Dare You y Tricks on Me? seeing, her fear almost to the point of death.


    In that way, he might feel some sense of revenge against Frederick. But her unexpected reaction piqued his interest.


    "I am Frederick''s fianc¨¦e, but not as you think. I''m not the woman Frederick loves. Frederick just uses me as a shield. He''s a general and now running for president.


    "You don''t need me to tell you how dangerous it is around him. Not to mention thosepeting for the presidency, there are so many enemies he''s made over the years in politics and on the battlefield, all very dangerous. "Aren''t you one of them? But I thought you had all died in that war years ago. I didn''t expect you were still alive and have nowe here. You want revenge, don''t you? Great, I think we can cooperate. I..."


    ire racked her brain toe up with this excuse, but before she could finish, n suddenly plunged the dagger into ire''s scap, not giving her a chance to react. "Ah!"


    ire screamed in pain, her forehead beaded with sweat. She was initially squatting but knelt on the ground.


    Had she not clutched the edge of the bed tightly, she might not have been able to bear the pain.


    "Cunning woman, who do you think you are, ying mind


    Chapter 229 Dare You y Tricks on Me? games in front of me?"


    n spat out the gum, and with his other hand, he also grabbed the dagger, forcefully rotating and pressing down.


    Blood gushed from ire''s scap. She winced in pain, her facial muscles twitching, her lips trembling violently, unable to make a sound.


    B


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    000


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 230

    Chapter 230 The Agony


    ire''s sweat fell due to the unbearable pain from her forehead, neck, and every pore of her body.


    She was in such agony that her consciousness was blurred, and her body trembled uncontrobly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    At this moment, it was difficult for her even to speak, let alone think of how to deal with n. The intense pain caused a wave of dizziness.


    Now, she was barely standing with n''s support; if he pulled the dagger out of her body, ire would copse to the ground


    in an instant.


    ''Someone, bring her medicine."


    Seeing ire on the verge of fainting, n finally smiled with satisfaction and let her go.


    As soon as he stood up, ire fell to the ground.


    Soon after, someone came to dress ire''s wound and administer medicine, which eased her pain somewhat.


    Although she still felt the heart-wrenching pain, at least she wouldn''t faint.


    Perhaps due to the painkillers, ire gradually felt the pain


    0000


    Chapter 230 The Agony


    l¨¦ssen, and her rationality returned.


    She had known what kind of people terrorists were and what inhuman torture she would suffer here.


    What she didn''t expect was that when the moment came, even with all her efforts, she still couldn''t face it calmly and react ordingly. Fortunately, she had endured four years of inhuman torture in prison before. Otherwise, she might not have survived that stab.


    Ironically, she really should thank Frederick for sending her to prison back then.


    "Can we continue our talk now?"


    After brewing a n in her heart for a long time, ire looked at n''s back and spoke again.


    "Under such circumstances, you still want to negotiate with me. I''m genuinely more interested in you."


    n, of course, wouldn''t easily trust ire, but after that stab, he at least let his guard down a bit with her.


    ire knew that n meant he was willing. Now was the best time, and she must seize it.


    She moved her body slightly, finding afortable position before speaking, "Although I feel the piercing pain and want to stab you, I know I can''tpete with you. I know it''s just a pipe


    0000


    *


    L


    Chapter 230 The Agony


    dream. I also know that Frederick killed your brother. I am his fianc¨¦e. It''s reasonable for you to hate me.


    "But I think you should at least send someone to investigate my rtionship with Frederick properly. As the leader of the world''srgest terrorist organization, you haven''t even figured out the matter between Frederick and me.


    "Is it your ipetence, or has your organization not been as powerful as before since your brother''s death? Now you''re just a ragtag group... Ah!"


    Just as ire said this, n angrily rushed over and forcefully grabbed her wound. "Woman, don''t forget you are in my hands. I can take your life with a twitch of my finger!"


    "Of course... I know. You can... just kill me... Anyway, if I can''t negotiate well with you... I can''t... leave here alive."


    ire took a deep breath, enduring the pain, and looked directly into n''s eyes.


    "If you can''t bring me anything of value, I will make you regret being born into this world."


    n examined ire for a few more seconds before slowly releasing his grip.


    ""Mr. Gonzales..."


    At this moment, a henchman came over, seemingly with


    something important to report. Seeing ire there, he tactfully


    Chapter 230 The Agony closed his mouth.


    "Speak!" n didn''t care about ire at all.


    "Frederick has arrived at the location we designated." The henchman looked at ire, bowed his head respectfully, and reported.


    "Send someone to bring him here!" n suddenly sneered, staring intently at ire, and instructed his henchman.


    After the henchman left, n came over, caressed ire''s cheek, and slowly slid his hand down into her clothes. "Continue." Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 231

    Chapter 231 Methods for Dealing With WomenBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ire never expected n to touch her suddenly.


    His fingers slowly slid down into her clothes, and ire couldn''t help but swallow hard.


    n was very satisfied with this scene. "Why stop talking? Do you feel something now?"


    He always believed that what people said when they were distracted was credible, especially women.


    Only when vited and coerced would they speak the truth.


    Once, the world''s most well-trained and powerful agent from Kanca was woman. It was said that this female agent had never failed since her first undercover mission. Unfortunately, she failed with n.


    He used sex as the breakthrough. But at that time, in addition to his unique methods for dealing with women, he also used potent drugs.


    As for ire, n was confident that he didn''t need any drugs


    at all.


    Chapter 231 Methods for Dealing With Wom... ire didn''t know what n''s purpose was now. At this moment, she could only continue with a stiff upper lip.


    She tried to ignore n''s hand and said, "Frederick and I have been engaged since the beginning, but he doesn''t like me. You must be very clear about forced marriages like this.


    "Families like the Hawthorne family, who are in politics, naturally need financial support. As for the reasons, I don''t think I need to borate.


    "That''s how my engagement to Frederick came about. I have indeed loved him since I was young. I thought that being able to marry the man I like the most, I would be the happiest woman in the world.


    "But I didn''t expect that he has always had a sweetheart, and I know her. What''s more dramatic is that there is a greater entanglement between me and this woman. My biological mother was an obstetric nurse. "Due to the unbearable family situation, she selfishly switched me with the daughter of the wealthiest family in Kingstown, the Prescott family, after I was born, and I became the daughter of the Prescott family. "That woman lived a hard life in my ce. But who could have thought that we would meet again in such a way after more than twenty years? She also became the woman Frederick liked the most. Maybe it''s all retribution. Just before our wedding, it was exposed that I was a fake daughter.


    Chapter 231 Methods for Dealing With Wom... "What''s even more bizarre is that after the news was exposed, she was killed by a group of thugs, allegedly raped to death. And she sent me messages that night. She was already dead, but those messages became direct evidence, all pointing to me. Frederick was furious. My brother and family also gave up on me ultimately.


    "So, my brother and Frederick sent me to prison. For powerful families like the Prescott family and the Hawthorne family, even if the evidence is insufficient, they can easily send me to prison.


    "During those four years, I suffered endless abuse in prison. I know it must have been arranged by Frederick. During these four years, only my grandmother, Madam Prescott, always believed in me. She finally tried every means and threatened them with her life. "She said that if they didn''t release me from prison, she would never have surgery and wait for death, which is why I was released from prison. But Frederick still wouldn''t let me go. He wanted me to stay by his side to take the bullet for that woman''s sister.


    "Up until now, I have suffered so much, and he still won''t let me go. Now I just want to live like an ordinary person, but it''s so difficult. Under such circumstances, how important is it to him that I love him so much? I wish he were dead!" ire looked as if she hated Frederick to the core.


    "You''re lying! Listen to how full of holes your story is. Isn''t that woman''s sister your own sister?"


    Chapter 231 Methods for Dealing With Wo... n pulled out his hand and pinched ire''s chin.


    "Hahaha... Yes, Caroline is my own sister. But just because of Anna, Frederick can care for a woman who has nothing to do


    with him to such an extent.


    "Do you think such a man is worth my love? What does it matter that I''ve loved him since I was young? I should give uppletely. Hahaha... Right?"


    ire was surprised for a moment and thenughed until she was in tears, her whole body curled up in extreme pain, not even caring about the pain in her scap.


    At this moment, under n''s stimtion, ire''s love for Frederick seemed to have finally diedpletely.


    Her love was like experiencing sunrise, noon, and finally, with the sunset, it fell into the horizon, no longer a glimmer of light, falling into an unprecedented darkness. "Why would Frederick get engaged to you then?"


    Hearing n''s words, ire looked up sharply.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    D

 Love My Ex-Wife 232

    Chapter 232 How Could He Agreed to Her?


    For a moment, ire''s heart seemed to stop, hanging suspended in the darkness.


    Indeed, if that was the case, why would Frederick agree to get engaged to her?


    "Cat got your tongue? Can''t spin your lies anymore?"


    n continued to question ire with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ire felt like she had just been on a rollercoaster ride of life and death.


    Her vision alternated between n''s questioning and


    Frederick''s face, along with all the things Frederick had done to her.


    "Lies? Why would you need to ask me such a question? How did you be the head of the world''srgest terrorist organization?


    "Besides marrying me, what other options does he have? He''s running for president and needs the support of everyone. Madam Prescott holds so many shares and actual control of the Prescott family.


    L


    A


    00000


    > Chapter 232 How Could He Agreed to Her?


    "His engagement to me reassures everyone and benefits him. He can also squeeze everyst drop of value out of me, making me continue to take the fall for Caroline. Aren''t these all reasons?"


    In that second, ire vaguely felt that all of Frederick''s previous actions were with some hidden difficulties.


    She didn''t even believe it herself. She was initially trying to convince n, but she didn''t expect to end up confusing herself in the end.


    She desperately told n all the reasons, causing her brain to be chaotic,


    n just stood there quietly, like an outsider, watching ire go mad and lose control.


    "What kind of cooperation do you want from me?"


    He finally believed ire.


    ire felt like she had just gone through the most painful torture in the world. Fortunately, she finally gained n''s trust.


    She clenched her hands tightly, trying to gather all her strength into her palms, using this method to calm herself down faster?


    "It''s simple. I just want to live a good life. I can follow all your arrangements. Even if you can''t get rid of Frederick today, I will follow your orders after I leave here.


    "Of course, I also need you to protect my safety. It''s so


    L


    . Chapter 232 How Could He Agreed to Her?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    dangerous around Frederick. I don''t want to die. The previous gunfire scared me a lot."


    ire thought carefully for a long time beforeing up with this excuse.


    She was also gambling, betting that n didn''t have a big enough chance to get rid of Frederick in one go.


    Of course, she was very confident in this bet.


    "You''re really cunning! This is a good n. It not only ensures you can walk out of here alive today, but also allows you to use my power to protect your safety, and lets you continue to pretend with Frederick." n thought ire would only ask him to spare her life. He didn''t expect her to dare to make demands.


    Heughed meaningfully. "Why do you think I would agree to your terms? You might forget I have so many hostages in my hands besides you."


    ire said, "Frederick is in charge of the security of Kingstown and is now at a crucial moment in the presidential race. He dares not take such a risk. Otherwise, he would not havee here today."


    "You said it yourself that you are not important to him. Why would I waste my energy on you? You are not important to Frederick. Even if I don''t seed today, what value can you bring to me?" 000000


    Chapter 232 How Could He Agreed to Her? "Really? If you were so confident, would you still be here wasting time with me?"


    ire had regained her usual calm and rationality entirely.


    "You! Very well. It seems that the cut you took carlier wasn''t painful enough!"


    n felt seen through and was speechless for a moment. He drew out his dagger and was about to stab ire again.


    ire was about to dodge when n''s henchman came to report, "Mr. Gonzales, Frederick is here!"


    "Let him wait."


    n was angry and picked up something from his side and threw it behind him.


    "Yes." Seeing n angry, the henchman didn''t dare to stay for a moment and left in a hurry.


    Being interrupted like this, n suddenly looked at ire andughed.


    He took out his mobile phone from his pocket and walked towards ire.


    "If I y this recording of our conversation to Frederick, what do you think the effect would be?"


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 233

    Chapter 233 So Painful


    "I think that scene would be extremely exciting! Hahaha..."


    n said while ying the recording for ire.


    ire stared at the phone without any reaction.


    She was still not very experienced even after serving four years in prison.


    After all, she was protected too well by the Prescott family since she was young. Naturally, she couldn''tpete with terrorists.


    "I''m really satisfied with your reaction. I''ve decided to agree to cooperate with you."


    ire didn''t expect n to agree under such circumstances.


    She took a few deep breaths and finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "I can agree to your terms, but are you sure you can really do everything I say?"


    n stopped ying and put the phone back in his pocket, looking at ire thoughtfully.


    "Of course," ire nodded and said.


    00000


    Chapter 233 So Painful


    n sneered and walked over, lifting ire''s chin. "Really? What if I want you to sleep with me in front of Frederick?" What?


    n wanted her to sleep with him in front of Frederick.


    ire felt thunderstruck.


    For a moment, the image of Frederick standing by watching a man and a woman being intimate appeared in ire''s mind.


    She never thought n would make such a request.


    "What''s wrong? You just said you would follow all my orders. I''ve only made one request, and you''re hesitating. Is this your idea of cooperation?" n seemed to have anticipated ire''s reaction.


    "I don''t think any woman could do that in front of the man she''s loved for years."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ire felt her mind buzzing. At this moment, this was the only reason she could think of.


    She didn''t know how n would react or what he would do to


    her.


    ire clenched her hands, her nails digging into her palms.


    - Chapter 233 So Painful


    "Hahaha..."


    In the end, n said nothing and just leftughing.


    She watched n''s retreating figure, her heart still uneasy.


    ire thought, "What does n''sughter mean? The thing he just said about me sleeping with him in front of Frederick..."


    ire stood there anxiously for a long time.


    n left the room and went straight to see Frederick.


    Frederick was brought in and was kept in a separate room. Along the way, he was blindfolded and tied up.


    For someone like him, who had been through many battles, it was natural to be blindfolded. Otherwise, he could easily remember the terrain or leave marks for his people to find him. n walked to the door and looked at Frederick inside, who was blindfolded and tied up, and suddenly stopped.


    "The pain of losing my brother, my only family in the world, was so painful. I have to give him a big gift when I meet him for the first time."


    n clenched his fist and then rxed, whispering to his henchman, "You go..."


    "Yes, Mr. Gonzales. I''ll go right away."


    Chapter 233 So Painful


    The henchman immediately looked excited and ran to do it.


    An hourter, n came to Frederick with a USB drive.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting, General Hawthorne."


    He walked over and pulled off the ck cloth covering Frederick''s eyes.


    "Making people wait, to consume some of their patience first. This is amon method we use on spies. I didn''t expect that today I would be subjected to such a method by a terrorist."


    The sudden light made Frederick a bit ufortable. He looked at the person in front of him, who looked indeed a bit like Mark from that year.


    He thought that by killing Mark, he had almost eliminated four-fifths of the terrorists, which should be enough to destroy that terrorist organization.


    As for the remaining minions, they were not a concern. He didn''t expect that Mark actually had a brother, and he had organized all the remaining people.


    He had survived the bloody scenes on the battlefield back then. These things now were nothing to him.


    "General Hawthorne, you''re worthy of your reputation. You have fallen into the hands of me, a terrorist leader, and you''re still so calm. I don''t know if you will be so calm after watching this video." Chapter 233 So Painful


    nughed, stroking his lips, seemingly savoring something,


    He handed the USB drive to his henchman. Soon, a scene of a man and a woman being intimate appeared in Frederick''s eyes.


    The people in the video were ire and n.


    In an instant, Frederick''s mind went nk, leaving only ire''s face on the big screen. Anger surged from the bottom of his heart. "Ugh... Help me. I feel so ufortable!"


    It was obvious that ire was drugged in the video, but she was indeed intimate with n.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 234

    Chapter 234 Useless


    ire was very proactive, grabbing n''s cor and seeking affection.


    In no time, she stripped off her clothes and pressed herself against n.


    Frederick watched with bloodshot eyes as theyy naked together. Had it not been for his years of military training, he might not have been able to stay seated, especially since ire was his fianc¨¦e.


    Frederick could only watch as his woman was intimate with


    another man, naked.


    "I''ve never experienced such pleasure before. Now I finally understand. It''s truly maddening."


    Both n and Frederick were leaders of their respective factions, one a terrorist organization and the other the military. In terms of cunning, observation, and tactics, they were both formidable. n, of course, noticed Frederick''s peculiarity. Despite Frederick''s best efforts to suppress it, n still detected his abnormality.


    At that moment, Frederick felt all the blood in his body rush to his heart. The sight of the naked couple entwined before his eyes was like a hammer pounding on his chest, making it hard for Chapter 234 Useless


    him to breathe.


    But when he saw the smooth, t belly of the woman on the screen, Frederick felt as if the blood suddenly flowed freely, and his heart wasn''t as painful anymore.


    If he hadn''t been with ire, he would have been deceived by this video.


    But they had been intimate so many times, and he knew all too well the ck mole on ire''s lower abdomen.


    "I thought you would be more formidable than Mark, but you''re not even close. As Mark''s brother, you''re a disgrace. Mark would fight me openly on the battlefield, at least.


    "What about you? You only use a woman against me. It''sughable. It''s the lowest trick I despise. Do you think I would lose myposure over this woman?


    "Yes, ire is my fianc¨¦e, but I am not only her fianc¨¦ but also the protector of Kingstown. If I had to choose, I would choose the people of Kingstown in your hands over her. As my Frederick''s fianc¨¦e, she would naturally understand me. As for you..."


    m


    Frederick looked up at n, his eyes filled with contempt. "You went to such great lengths to get me here, not just to show me this, right? Aren''t you here to avenge your brother? If you''re still a man, bring it on! Using others to threaten me, what kind of skill is that?" >> Chapter 234 UselessBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Hahaha! Frederick, do you think your provocation works on me? I am a man, but remember that I am also the head of a terrorist organization.


    "As for my brother, you say I''m not as good as him, right? Of course, I''m not. If my brother was as treacherous and ruthless as me, with means as despicable and cruel, he wouldn''t have died at your hands.


    "I am here to avenge my brother, but you are now under my control. I will take my revenge bit by bit. Be patient. Lock him in the water dungeon. Without my orders, no one is allowed to release him." n gave the orders and left.


    As soon as he stepped out the door, he smashed the vase ced by the door to the ground.


    "Frederick! Very good! Just you wait! Now that you''ve fallen into my hands, I will naturally torture you slowly."


    n kicked aside the shards of the vase on the ground and ordered his men, "Go bring ire to me. Divide the hostages captured from Bright Night Hotel into three batches and keep them in the basement. Remember to take good care of them. Before I make my move, no one is allowed to have any idents!"


    In no time, ire was brought over.


    ''Come, listen to this."


    0000


    Chapter 234 Useless


    Seeing ire arrive, n yed the recording of Frederick''s words he had just made.


    ireughed. "Frederick doesn''t care about me at all. I told you. To him, I''m just a tool to take the fall for another woman. Why are you ying this recording for me?"


    "No particr reason. I just wanted you to hear it."


    As n spoke, he continued to scrutinize ire. Seeing that she really showed no signs of distress, he finally believed what ire had said before. "Alright, let''s discuss how to deal with Frederick now..


    "You said you want to cooperate with me and follow all my orders. I have only one request now, and that is to torment Frederick. I will not let him die easily.


    "I want him to experience unprecedented pain. I want to see his body and soul riddled with wounds. Only then can it offset my hatred. If you can do this, I will let you go."


    ire didn''t expect n to make such a request. She clenched her fists and said directly, "I can''t do it."


    "What? Say that again!"


    n''s face showed shock as he rushed towards ire, grabbing her by the cor.


    "I said I can''t do it."


    0000


    Chapter 234 Useless


    ire remained unflinching, meeting n''s gaze.


    "What use do I have for you then!"


    n drew his gun from his waist, loaded the bullet, and pressed it against ire''s head.


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 235

    Chapter 235 AfraidThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "I just can''t do it. Even if you shoot me dead, I can''t do it. Who is Frederick, and who am I? How could I possibly torment him?


    "As everyone knows, Frederick is a general in charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department. I am now just a criminal who has just been released from prison.


    "Although Frederick erased my criminal record, I am just an ordinary person, no longer the apple of the Prescott family''s eye. What can I do?


    "The only things he cares about in his life are Anna and his career. You know, he is now running for president. If Anna were still alive, we could use her, but now she is dead. As for his career, I have no power to interfere. Of course, I can''t do it." ire spoke the truth. She really couldn''t do it.


    Frederick''s beloved was dead. Frederick wanted to get the position of president, and she had no right to interfere.


    ire was extremely anxious. The cold muzzle of the gun was still pressed against her forehead. n just needed to pull the trigger slightly, and she would disappear from this worldpletely. How could she not be afraid?


    "Yes! Hahaha... You certainly can''t do it, but your words reminded me. It''s your good idea, so you shoulde with me. I


    Chapter 235 Afraid


    think that scene will definitely be very exciting."


    nughed and took back the gun in his hand.


    "What?" ire was confused.


    Without saying a word, n took ire to the basement where the hostages were held.


    "What are you bringing me here for?" ire didn''t know what he was going to do.


    "Him."


    n ignored herpletely. He nced at the imprisoned hostages and pointed at one of them, a child who looked about seven or eight years old.


    "My son! My son! What are you going to do? Don''t take my son!"


    The woman next to her son, seeing that he was about to be taken away, desperately protected him.


    n''s men went over and directly knocked the woman out, bringing the child out.


    Finally, n brought the child and ire to the water dungeon where Frederick was imprisoned.


    The water dungeon was open-air, guarded by guards. The water inside was very foul-smelling, and it was unclear what it contained. Before even approaching, ire felt nauseous. Chapter 235 Afraid


    Frederick was imprisoned in the water dungeon, and the foul-smelling water had already reached up to his neck, but he didn''t react at all.


    He seemed to have been through such training for years, so this was just amon urrence for him.


    ire had never seen this side of Frederick before.


    In the past, she had always thought that Frederick must have gone through a lot of hardships that ordinary people couldn''t imagine to climb to such a high position.


    But she had never personally experienced such hardships.


    This was just a water dungeon. She hadn''t even approached, and she already couldn''t stand it.


    Taking a few more steps forward, ire was even more shocked and even felt a bit dizzy.


    Was that...


    ire almost thought she had seen wrong. She squeezed her eyes shut tightly and opened them again.


    ww


    But what she saw was the same. There were many snakes in the foul-smelling water coiled around Frederick, biting him.


    ire felt her hair stand on end, and her spine chilled. Her feet seemed to take root, and she could no longer move forward at Chapter 235 Afraid


    all.


    "General Hawthorne, look at the gift I brought you."


    Noticing ire''s reaction, n just nced at her and smiled as he grabbed the child and walked up to Frederick. "What are you going to do?"


    Seeing ire and the child, Frederick couldn''t help but feel nervous, but he still tried to remain calm on the surface. "What am I going to do? Guess?" n still smiled and spoke slowly.


    "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. If you have something important to say, say it quickly, or get lost!"


    Frederick, of course, understood the methods of terrorist organizations, but he couldn''t do anything at the moment.


    "Of course, I have something important. Look at this child. He''s only eight or nine years old. What a wonderful age. He should be happily living with his parents and going to school.


    "If such a young child is found in an alley in Kingstown tomorrow, covered in wounds and flesh, what would happen? Of course, I will leave the child''s face untouched.


    ''After all, only his mother is here now. His father and other family members have note. I must also let his family recognize him."


    0000


    Chapter 235 Afraid


    n''s smile was gentle, but his words were like those of a devil from hell.


    "Do you think I care?" Frederick was well aware that n was deliberately saying this to see his reaction.


    But ire couldn''t bear it anymore. Thinking of the bloody and terrifying scene that was toe, she felt her legs weaken, and she staggered back, nearly falling.


    "It seems your fianc¨¦e hasn''t seen such a scene before. Then I''ll let her do it. What do you think?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 236

    Chapter 236 Punishment


    n saw what ire was doing and smiled.


    ""What?"


    ire was surprised that n would let her do it.


    "General Hawthorne''s fianc¨¦e attacks a child. What would


    happen? It must be recorded so that all the people of Kingstown can see it."


    Speaking, n pointed to a subordinate next to him and said, "Come here."


    "Yes, sir." They seemed to be familiar with this.


    He walked over and stripped the clothes off the child who was about eight years old.


    The child had his mouth gagged from the beginning and was now shivering.


    d


    When everything was ready, a dagger was presented to ire.


    "Come on, take the knife." n pointed the camera at ire and the child.


    He said, "You can imagine that you are painting a perfect picture, but the tool you use is a knife, not a pencil. Chapter 236 Punishment


    "But this painting will be more beautiful and more tempting. The fresh blood has a special smell. How wonderful that will be!


    "Warm blood will gush to your hands and face. You will watch this life bloom so brilliantly under the dagger in your hand. There is nothing more beautiful in the world than this, right?" n guided her, but ire was motionless.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although ire had recovered a lot from the aftereffects of the four years in prison, under this stimulus, she felt frightened and dizzy.


    "n, you still just to use women. Oh, now there is a child. Shame on you."


    Frederick should not talk too much. He could only give a light reminder.


    "What? Well, I just like it. Otherwise, how would you here?"


    end up


    n was thinking about what ire had just said in the living room and firmly believed that Frederick cared about his career.


    As long as many corpses were thrown out, Frederick, the head of Kingstown Security Department, couldn''t handle the situation, It would be a torture for him psychologically. However, ire was reluctant to take action.


    Chapter 236 Punishment "Do it!"


    n held the phone, gradually losing his patience. Suddenly, with a roar, he took ire''s hand and stabbed the child in the


    abdomen.


    ire was caught off guard. The blood spurted out from the child''s wound.


    She had blood all over her hands, her clothes and her face.


    The terrible memories of being in prison all came rushing at her in a sh.


    ire recalled the temperature of a person''s blood right after death.


    The heat of the blood, the salty smell, the blinding red and the fear almost suffocated her.


    She finally passed out.


    But while ire was unconscious, she could still hear the sound of the knife going into the flesh, and the sound of the bone bumping against the knife. She seemed to see warm blood.


    In the end, n killed the child himself and didn''t record a video.


    As for the child, except for his face which was recognizable, his


    Chapter 236 Punishment


    body was covered in blood, with not a single inch of his body intact.


    Frederick just watched from the side, helplessly.


    All his years of training and reason had told him that he could do nothing now. Otherwise, he would harm the other hostages.


    And he could only pretend not to see the unconscious ire.


    When ire woke up, she was already in her room.


    She saw n with blood all over his face.


    ire let out an uncontrobly loud cry and crawled frantically toward the head of the bed.


    n grabbed her face. "You are not obedient. You said you would cooperate with me and obey me in everything. But you just pretended to faint. How should I punish you?


    "Do you know what kind of punishment is usually given to women in our organization? The simplest way is to let everyone draw lots with numbers from one to one hundred. "These people take turns going to the woman''s room until it''s over or she dies.


    "You know we don''t care about that woman''s life. Often after dozens of people have been in the room, the woman will be yed to death.


    0000


    Chapter 236 Punishment


    "There is another way to punish her, but with animals. Snakes, dogs, or even jackals are all possible. Which method will you choose?" n stroked ire''s face with his fingers. His movements were gentle, but the words he said were creepy,

 Love My Ex-Wife 237

    Chapter 237 Stupid


    ire knew that the people in the terrorist organization were cruel, not to mention the leader of the organization.


    She just didn''t realize n was so cruel!


    Listening to n''s words, she imagined the images.


    n said, "You don''t know which to choose, do you? I''ll show you and help you choose."


    He saw the fear and terror in ire''s eyes, smiled and stretched out his hand. His men beside him handed him an iPad.


    n grabbed ire''s neck and pressed her against the screen of the iPad. "Enjoy the video and choose one for yourself."


    Over the next hour, ire watched as one woman after another was toyed with and abused.


    She looked at the women''s blood, their wounds, their desperate eyes, and listened to their cries for mercy.


    ire felt cold all over. She went from shivering to numbness and could hardly even sit still.


    ''Are you scared?" n was very satisfied to see ire like this and leaned close to her ear.


    00


    Chapter 237 Stupid


    ire couldn''t even speak and just kept nodding.


    n said, "Then don''t disobey me again and do as I say. Next, I will lock you and Frederick up together."


    n pinched ire''s chin and took out a small dagger, as big as a little finger, which was easy to hide.


    "Hide this dagger. And when the time is right, you will stab Frederick. Just follow my instructions.


    "Of course, this dagger is not a simple dagger. After all, the dagger is so small. Frederick probably won''t bleed much.


    "I put poison on it. Don''t worry. The poison won''t kill him, and I won''t let Frederick die so easily. He killed myst rtive in this world, so I''ll torture him.


    "This is a slow-acting poison that will make people feel very ufortable. It will feel like bugs are gnawing at their bodies."


    n finished speaking, smiled with satisfaction, and shed ire''s cheek with the dagger. "Hide it and wait for my orders."


    n left. About a few minutester, his men came over and imprisoned her in the water dungeon with Frederick.


    ire smelled an unbearable stench in the water.


    She vomited immediately.


    There were snakes in the water. And she screamed in fear when


    Chapter 237 StupidBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    they touched her skin.


    ire who had never received any training and was once the youngdy of the Prescott family found it difficult to endure such a water dungeon. Frederick nced at her and said, "These snakes are not


    poisonous. Calm down. Don''t think about anything. Close your eyes."


    She tried it. And it worked. But she still couldn''t do what Frederick had done, standing still and acting like nothing had happened.


    ire thought about the ways in which the women died in the videos that n showed her and felt that the dungeon was better.


    She forced herself to calm down. Besides, she had indeed experienced a lot of torture in prison over the years.


    Therefore, ire gradually adapted to the water dungeon.


    Frederick was surprised that she could adapt to this water dungeon in such a short time.


    His look became much softer.


    ire looked miserable now. She hadn''t taken a shower for several days, and her hair was disheveled. She saw Frederick''s look and thought that he was in a good mood because he saw her in such an awkward situation. Chapter 237 Stupid


    She didn''t believe that Frederick admired her.


    ire asked, "Seeing me like this now, do you feel relieved?"


    Because of Anna, Frederick still hated ire, so he might be very happy now.


    "I don''t want tough at you in this situation."


    Frederick nced at ire unhappily.


    He thought she was so stupid!


    ire said, "Well, after all, we''re all victims now."


    She realized that this was the case.


    However, even though ire had adapted to the stench of the water dungeon and the water snakes, she could not withstand it.. After only three hours, ire felt chilly.


    Spring nights were still cold.


    ire had never been through such training and couldn''t hold on for just three hours. She almost fell into the water dungeon. There was a lot of water in the dungeon, which had already submerged Frederick''s neck.


    ire''s mouth was covered in water. If she wasn''t careful, she


    Chapter 237 Stupid would be drowned,


    ""ire!"


    Fortunately, Frederick grabbed ire.


    But ire was exhausted, felt cold all over, and had not eaten anything. She felt dizzy and could hardly open her eyes. Frederick had to hold ire in his arms.


    Leaning against Frederick and feeling his warmth, ire felt much better. But she still couldn''t stand it.


    n watched Frederick hugging ire through the camera and smiled with satisfaction.

 Love My Ex-Wife 238

    Chapter 238 Posture asin... 1/5


    "Mr. Gonzales, Frederick treats this woman quite well, not like what this woman said." A subordinate looked at Frederick who was hugging ire and reminded n.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    n''s eyes were filled with excitement. "This is even better."


    He thought, "Frederick, whether you love this woman or not, she is your fianc¨¦e. For your career and the position of president you arepeting for, you will keep her alive. This is what I want.


    I''m going to give you a taste of the great physical and psychological torment.


    I will avenge Mark."


    ire and Frederick didn''t know that n was staring at them.


    ire was exhausted and didn''t even have the strength to hug Frederick. All her weight was now on Frederick.


    She was supported by Frederick.


    Frederick supported ire for a whole night.


    The next morning, when ire woke up, she saw the shoulders in front of her. Only then did she realize that Frederick was supporting her. Chapter 238 Posture


    Frederick''s eyes were red, and his whole body was almost stiff,


    as if he had been up all night.


    "Don''t move. My body is stiff."


    Frederick ordered her.


    She said, "You just held me like this all night?"


    ire could hardly believe it.


    "Otherwise, you would have drowned long ago," Frederick said unhappily.


    ire didn''t respond.


    The water in the dungeon was so cold, but she was moved.


    She felt warm inside.


    "Slow down." Frederick moved his stiff limbs slightly.


    The water was full of water snakes and was so deep that ire could only move slowly.


    But they clung to each other. ire felt something hot and hard.


    "Frederick! You bastard!"


    Her legs were still being held apart by Frederick, so she could only move backwards. Chapter 238 Posture


    Their posture was strange. If she moved back a little, she would touch Frederick''s body.


    She couldn''t help but recall that every time they had sex, he''d always hold her, spread her legs...


    "I am a normal man." Frederick nced at ire angrily.


    ire was so slow and reluctant to move. She touched his body and called him a bastard.


    She said, "You''ve been in the dungeon and didn''t rest. And yet..."


    Because of this, ire had to use a lot of effort to get off Frederick''s body.


    "I held you in my arms all night, and I''ve seen you naked." Frederick was helpless.


    He held ire in his arms all night, but not only was she not grateful, she wasining. ire became upset.


    She had sex with him many times, but that was not the reason he used to joke about her.


    She wanted to refute, but when she thought about the fact that Frederick had held her all night, she gave up. Chapter 238 Posture


    Frederick had been moving his body around.


    It was not easy for him to carry her for a whole night.


    Fortunately, Frederick had been in the army for many years and had good physical fitness. Otherwise, he would definitely not be able to hold on.


    "Are you okay?" Frederick saw ire suddenly stop talking and thought that she still couldn''t adapt to the water prison.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." ire''s tone was gentle.


    For some reason, the image of ire''s former arrogant and domineering appearance suddenly shed through Frederick''s mind.


    At that time, ire was still the beloved girl of the Prescott family.


    "Without any professional training, it''s not bad that you can hold on for such a long time."


    Frederick said so.


    ire smiled.


    She moved her legs and touched the hard thing in her shoes. Then, she remembered that n gave her the dagger coated with poison and asked her to stab Frederick. "Frederick, I..."


    Chapter 238 Posture


    ire looked at the men who had been monitoring them all night. Seeing that they were a little tired, she thought of taking this opportunity to tell Frederick about it. Before she could say anything, n came.


    He said, "You held your fianc¨¦e all night. I didn''t expect that, General Hawthorne, you are still such an affectionate person."


    n looked energetic. He looked at ire and said, "Ms.


    Prescott, since General Hawthorne loves you so much, what are you waiting for?"


    ire was nervous. She knew what n meant.


    But she never expected that n woulde so soon.


    ire''s heart was beating fast.


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    2


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 239

    Chapter 239 Poison


    Frederick observed n and ire calmly. He knew there must


    be something going on.


    He didn''t know what it was.


    Only ire was filled with panic and helplessness.


    Just as she was about to tell Frederick about it, n came over.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    She had to do it. Otherwise, all their efforts would be in vain.


    At this critical juncture, if she didn''t do what n said, she might die here.


    But Frederick...


    "What? Ms. Prescott, are you nning to go back on your words?"


    Seeing that ire was reluctant to take action, n urged ire.


    After hesitating, ire had to do it. Because her body had been soaked in the water for so long, she could hardly stand. If she moved, she would fall into the water. She could only hold on to Frederick''s shoulders. Chapter 239 Poison


    She said, "The knife is poisonous, but it''s a slow-acting poison. It will make you feel ufortable, but it won''t kill you. Frederick, believe me."


    Coincidentally, ire could take this opportunity to exin to Frederick.


    Then, she took out the knife from her shoe and stabbed Frederick''s arm.


    ire thought that the arm should be the least painful, much better than the abdomen and chest.


    She stared into Frederick''s eyes, hoping that he would believeExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    Frederick didn''t know what had happened. But he knew that ire had been captured before, and there must be something going on between them. Hearing ire''s words and looking at her eyes, he was willing to believe it.


    However, n took out the recording of the previous negotiation between him and ire about cooperation.


    She said, "Frederick and I have been engaged, but he doesn''t like me. You must know about this kind of marriage. "Families like the Hawthorne family, who are in politics, naturally need financial support. As for the reasons, I don''t Chapter 239 Poison


    think I need to borate.


    "That''s how my engagement to Frederick came about. I have indeed loved him since I was young. I thought that being able to marry the man I like the most, I would be the happiest woman in the world.


    "But I didn''t expect that he has always had a sweetheart, and I know her. What''s more dramatic is that there is a greater entanglement between me and this woman.


    "My biological mother was an obstetric nurse.


    "Due to the unbearable family situation, she selfishly switched me with the daughter of the wealthiest family in Kingstown, the Prescott family, after I was born, and I became the daughter of the Prescott family..." Frederick heard all the content of the conversation between ire and n.


    n said, "Isn''t it exciting? General Hawthorne, your fianc¨¦e, whom you loved so much, had already chosen to cooperate with me long before you came. "Although this knife is small, it is covered with a deadly poison. Once you are poisoned, you will feel as if your body is being bitten by millions of bugs. "In just twenty-four hours, you will suffer the painful torture and die.


    0000


    Chapter 239 Poison


    "Does your heart hurt? Are you tired? Do you feel dizzy now? You have to thank your fianc¨¦e!"


    nughed wildly. His face distorted with pride.


    "What? He will die within 24 hours? n, that''s not what you


    said before!"


    ire was surprised and was about to rush forward, grabbing the wood.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 240

    Chapter 240 Confession


    n said, "Of course. If I didn''t say that, how could you agree to


    kill General Hawthorne?


    "Do you think I will really believe you? You said there was a deep hatred between you two, and that Frederick sent you to prison.


    "So what? He got engaged to you in the end. And you became his fianc¨¦e. This is a fact.


    "Look at his expression. Isn''t that the proof? Look how much pain he is in.


    "I like this scene so much. I want to take a picture of it."


    n was very excited.


    ire didn''t look at n, but stared at Frederick''s eyes.


    She saw the pain in his eyes, the shock, the endurance.


    It was like a knife stabbing deep into her heart, hurting her. The water in the dungeon had already covered ire''s mouth, and when she moved slightly, the water covered her nose, causing her to choke. The more ire coughed, the more her body shook. And water flooded her nose.


    Chapter 240 Confession


    "Carry Ms. Prescolt up. We can''t let Ms. Prescott drown. After all, she has done a great deed."


    Seeing this, n quickly ordered his men to release ire from the water dungeon.


    He said, "Oh, by the way, release General Hawthorne. Otherwise, he will drown.


    "However, he was so brave and skilled in fighting on the battlefield. Naturally, he must die in a zing manner. He should suffer the most painful torture in the world. "He will enjoy thesest twenty-four hours of pain."


    After ire was released, Frederick was almost unable to hold on, so n had Frederick released as well.


    n said, "General Hawthorne, your fianc¨¦e did this to you. Are you very sad?


    "Your physical strength has been overdrawn to the limit now, right? In this extreme physical overdraft situation, you are tortured, how painful you should be?" Frederick was lying on the ground, curled up in pain with his eyes bloodshot. n kept pping and cheering.


    ire rushed to Frederick. "Frederick, how are you?"


    Frederick grabbed his arms tightly with both hands and opened


    0000000


    Chapter 240 Confession


    his mouth but could not speak.


    Looking at Frederick like this, ire''s mind was filled with what n had just said, that Frederick would suffer great pain within 24 hours, and then die. ire stood there in a daze, looking at Frederick.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She thought, "Is he going to die?


    Frederick is going to die?


    Is this person in front of me going to disappear from this world?


    I will never see Frederick again from now on.


    ire said, "Frederick, don''t scare me...


    "I don''t want you to die, Frederick.


    "I had no other choice. I had to save myself, so I could only pretend to cooperate with n.


    "I know you don''t love me. You even hate me because of Anna''s death. But even so, I have never thought of killing you.


    "I just want to protect myself. I want to live. After I got out of prison, I only want to live like an ordinary person."


    After a long time, ire came back to her senses and cried loudly.


    Chapter 240 Confession


    n said, "So touching. I didn''t expect that. But this is even better."


    He pped his hands. "Come on, since Ms. Prescott is so deeply in love with General Hawthorne, we have to do something.


    "Well, let''s have some fun with Ms. Prescott right in front of General Hawthorne. Have you guys not been out ying with women for a long time?"


    The men beside him whistled excitedly.


    "Great!"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 241

    Chapter 241 Hope


    "I heard that Frederick''s fianc¨¦e is the daughter of the Prescott family. How delicate and tender do you think she should be?"


    "Yes, we have yed with countless women over the years, but we have never yed with such a woman."


    "Think about how great it must feel!"


    ""Hurry up. I can''t wait."


    Everyone was excited.


    n sat aside, waiting. Especially, when he thought of Frederick''s painful expression, he became even more excited and impatient.


    Regardless of whether Frederick loved ire or not, n believed that Frederick must feel the pain to watch his fianc¨¦e being defiled.


    Frederick was once so eye-catching and dazzling. As a man who once destroyed the world''srgest terrorist organization, Frederick finally watched his fianc¨¦e being defiled and toyed with by terrorists. n thought, "Frederick, I will trample on your dignity."


    n was so excited that his eyes were bright.


    ¦­¦¡


    Chapter 241 Hope


    Frederick looked at ire, feeling the pain and torture in his body.


    His tightly clenched fists started to crackle. Suddenly, a voice suddenly came from his earphones.


    "General Hawthorne? Can you hear me?"


    Richard spent a day and a night mobilizing all the avable troops in Kingstown to secretly search for Frederick.


    The most advanced anti-shielding equipment in Kingstown was installed, and finally the locator in Frederick''s ear received a signal.


    As soon as Richard saw that the signal was restored, he quickly called Frederick.


    Frederick was shocked. He didn''t expect that the device could be used at this critical moment.


    He shuddered. The pain in his body still prevented him from getting up or even speaking.


    But Richard could hear it.


    At this time, ire, who knew nothing, was looking at the mem and was preparing to fight to the death.


    ""Don''te over here! Don''t!"


    D


    Chapter 241 Hope


    ire didn''t have any weapons, only the knife that n gave


    her.


    She knew that she couldn''t escape.


    Although this dagger was small, it was covered with poison. n said that this poison would cause people to suffer within twenty hours and then die in pain. They didn''t know that ire was actually very skilled and powerful.


    She decided to fight to the death.


    It would be best if she could attack n when he waspletely unprepared.


    At this moment, ire, filled with guilt towards Frederick and determined to die, was more terrifying than she had ever been.


    But neither n nor his men knew about it.


    "Oh, she has a strong character."


    "I haven''t met such a girl in a long time."


    "Yeah, but it''s more interesting, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah! Guys, let''s do it together. It''ll be fun."


    Those men were excited and thought that ire was a fierce girl.


    Chapter 241 Hope


    "Okay,e on. If you are not afraid of death,e on together!"


    ire''s eyes were bloodshot, and she yelled at those people.


    Her hysterical voice was clearly heard by Richard through the locator in Frederick''s ear.


    Richard said, "General Hawthorne, I heard Ms. Prescott''s voice. Is it inconvenient for you to answer me now? I understand. I just need to know that your locator is a valid signal.


    "Don''t worry. I''ming with my men. When we get there, I''ll rescue you as quickly as possible."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Richard didn''t know what was going on and swore to protect


    them.


    Frederick looked at ire, thinking of the recording that n had just yed and the fatal stab.


    Although ire was deceived by n, she eventually stabbed him.


    Frederick was thinking about Anna''s death, ire''s four years in prison, and everything he had done to ire.


    ire said those words in order to protect herself.


    But Frederick had to admit that what she said was true, and she did have reason to hate him.


    Chapter 241 Hope


    He looked at ire, who was fighting desperately with n''s men. For some reason, he suddenly wondered if she could hold on until Richard arrived.


    n said, "ire, if I were you, I wouldn''t be so foolish as to think of using such a knife to fight. It is basically useless. What''s more, you are a weak woman. If you don''t control it well, you will hurt yourself. "In that case, you will suffer and die like General Hawthorne.


    "Don''t you want to leave alive? If you kneel down, take off your clothes and serve my men, I will spare your life and let you go. How about that?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 242

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 242 Fight


    n found it somewhat ridiculous when he saw ire holding the dagger, cing it on one side of her body, and using her other arm to block in the most professional manner.


    However, he didn''t think that ire, a spoiled youngdy, would know how to fight.


    Not to mention that she was now Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. No matter what her identity was or what the asion was, there was no need for ire to fight.


    When ire heard what n said, she suddenlyughed.


    In the eyes of others, it was indeed impossible for her to fight to death.


    And all ire had was a small dagger.


    But all this was thanks to her strong love and deep affection for Frederick back then.


    C


    ire should have spent all that time shopping and grooming like other rich girls. But in order to be able to stand by Frederick''s side one day and be Frederick''s powerful assistant, she suffered and trained day and night. These were things that even Harrison, who grew up with her,


    didn''t know.


    my


    Chapter 242 Fight


    n believed that ire was a weak and spoiled rich girl. That was the best.


    "What? So much for the leader of a terrorist organization." ire sneered, humiliating n and stimting him.


    n said, "What do you mean?"


    For a spoiled and powerless woman to say such words in front of so many people was a great insult to n.


    ire said, "It''s just what it says. I''ve seen all those videos of you ying with women. This is the only method you can use.


    "You treat us like weaklings and like to abuse us. What rubbish. If you have the guts, do something fun!"


    ire continued to stimte him.


    "Oh? Tell me about it."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    n became interested.


    He thought that ire wouldn''t be able to y any tricks.


    ire said, "I''ve said it from the beginning. I just want to live and leave. Didn''t you think that I was useless with the knife in my hand?


    A


    Chapter 242 Fight


    "I heard that in your terrorist organizations, there is a very interesting bay fight. How about we make a bet? I will use this knife in my hand to fight with your men. If I win, you let me go."


    ire knew that n would not let her go, but she just wanted to make onest attempt for her life.


    After all, aftering out of prison, she cherished her life.


    Otherwise, she would not suffer so much injustice and anger because of Frederick.


    "Interesting! This is truly the most interesting thing I''ve heard since I became their leader. Okay, I promise you."


    n burst intoughter. He didn''t expect that ire would actually propose such a condition.


    He was sure that ire could not hurt any of them with just a small knife, and he thought it was very funny.


    "Okay, let''s start."


    ire changed her hands, held the knife with her right hand, and took on a professional posture.


    The knife was indeed very small, only as big as her little finger, and she had never used such a small knife in a fight.


    But the knife was coated with a deadly poison. As long as she could hurt the opponent, the opponent would fall to the ground. Chapter 242 Fight


    No matter how big the opponent''s knife was, she would not lose the ability to resist in an instant if she was stabbed.


    "Since Ms. Prescott has given the order, you should start. Be gentle."


    n smiled, picked up the cup beside him and took a sip slowly, then gave instructions to his men.


    But Frederick, who was behind ire, was nervous.


    He thought, "She is simply seeking death!"


    With such a small knife, she would probably die before Richard coulde in to rescue her.

 Love My Ex-Wife 243

    Chapter 243 Be Gentle


    Frederick was in great pain all over his body and couldn''t move. He could only watch ire holding the small dagger and fighting with n''s men.


    ire handled the situation with ease.


    Although she didn''t know what the final result would be, it was no problem for her to kill a few people.


    Even if she didn''t have the knife and just used directbat, she could knock down several people.


    After all, ire had already proven her strength in the underground boxing ring.


    Now it all depended on the skills of n''s men.


    She had nevere into contact with a terrorist organization. It was said that the training of terrorist organizations was always very strict, involving life and death training. Fortunately, ire now had a small knife, which was coated with poison. n said that any time someone was hurt by this knife they would be poisoned and tortured. Moreover, she was better at fighting than boxing.


    Ever since Frederick started the official career and joined the


    L


    Chapter 243 Be Gentle


    army, ire had been training privately, and she had already mastered the fight to perfection.


    n''s men all looked nonchnt.


    "Girl, are you ready?"


    "Don''t be afraid. We will be gentle."


    In the eyes of the men, ire was just a spoiled girl who was powerless. They would not take her seriously.


    ire said nothing, but just smiled and looked at them.


    She looked closely at the men rushing over, then looked at n''s position nearby.


    At the moment someone rushed towards her, she strode to his left, grabbed his arm and dislocated his shoulder.


    ire stabbed them with the knife. They were exposed to the poison on the knife through the wound. Soon, theyy on the ground like Frederick, unable to speak due to the pain. Then, they were caught off guard and became defensive.


    "I didn''t expect this woman to be so skilled."


    "With just a small knife, she knocked down several of us right away. We underestimated her."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ""Be careful."


    Chapter 243 Be Gentle


    The men looked at each other and began to be on high alert.


    Frederick was also in shock.


    When he was in the underground boxing ring, he had indeed seen ire boxing, and he admitted that ire was quite skilled.


    But he didn''t expect that she was so good.


    And ire faced so many terrorists.


    There were substantial differences between fighting and boxing.


    Seeing this, n stood up. "Rubbish. I never keep useless people. You know the consequences."


    This woman was skilled.


    n had underestimated her. Frederick''s fianc¨¦e would never


    be an ordinary person.


    Might she have already trained privately.


    "Yes, Mr. Gonzales."


    Those men knew what n meant. If they couldn''t kill ire today, they would die.


    After a few people fell, the others certainly no longer dared to underestimate ire and all became alert. Chapter 243 Be Gentle


    Only after making sufficient preparations did theyunch another attack.


    Obviously, this attack was very swift and well-organized, and did not give ire any chance to prepare.


    But ire was also fast. She shed and exchanged positions


    with them.


    As she rushed between the men, she kept stabbing them.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    When she rushed to the other side, more than half of the people had already fallen, leaving only two people still standing.


    The two turned pale when they saw the people around them falling.


    ire was also injured after a chaotic fight.


    She knocked down many of n''s men, but both of her arms were scratched, and her skin was torn.


    Otherwise, she would have rushed towards n when she knocked down his men.


    n said, "Go away, rubbish."

 Love My Ex-Wife 244

    Chapter 244 Exciting


    n flexed his fingers, nced at thest two men, stood up, pulled out a dagger from his boots, and walked to ire.


    Frederick was worried.


    ire was in a bad condition. If n fought with her in person, ire might get hurt.


    But now Frederick couldn''t move and was still tortured. He couldn''t help ire at all and could only hope that Richard woulde quickly. Frederick looked at ire and n and had never felt so powerless before.


    After the fierce fight, ire was a little tired.


    She was also injured. The wounds were still bleeding. And she felt a little dizzy,


    But in the current situation, ire could not afford any hesitation. As the leader of a terrorist organization, n must


    be skilled.


    Just as ire was about to change the way she held the knife, n rushed over in a sh.


    n flipped the knife in his hand and scratched ire''s arm. A


    Chapter 244 Exciting


    long and deep cut appeared on ire''s right arm, shocking.


    which was


    Bright red blood oozed out of the wound, quickly staining her clothes.


    "Ah!"


    ire covered her arm in pain. And the knife in her hand fell to the ground.


    ire had been injured in the fight just now, and now n''s dagger had cut a long gash in her body fiercely.


    ire couldn''t even hold the knife.


    "I haven''t smelled such a sweet scent in a long time."


    n smiled, licked the blood on the tip of the knife, and prepared tounch a second attack.


    Frederick tried to stand up. But he used all his strength and only managed to shake his body. He couldn''t even move a step, let alone to stop n. He could do nothing.


    ire stared at n who was sprinting towards her, holding her breath and waiting.


    She knew very well that she had no way to fight n head-on, and could only wait for the opportunity to defeat him with one


    Chapter 244 Exciting


    move.


    She could only move her left arm now and only had one chance.


    n was fast, and ire didn''t have much strength left, so she pretended that she couldn''t dodge and was hit by n''s knife again.


    But n was ruthless and merciless. ire''s entire back was torn apart. She felt like she was almost dying.


    She fell to the ground. The pain made her eyes bloodshot, and she couldn''t stop crying.


    ire felt the wound on her body bleed.


    If this continued, she wouldn''t be able to counterattack and would lose too much blood to have any strength or faint directly. She couldn''t wait any longer!


    irey on the ground and looked at the poisoned knife that had just fallen from her hand.


    She calcted the distance, the timing, and their positions.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    n said, "It''s not interesting anymore. You guys go ahead. Serve her well. She''s bleeding so much. It''s exciting."


    Seeing that ire couldn''t get up, n thought it was boring.


    Seeing that n was about to leave, ire stood up decisively, Chapter 244 Exciting


    1


    grabbed the knife on the ground, and stabbed him as fast as she could.


    ""Mr. Gonzales, be careful!"


    ""Be careful!"


    No one expected that ire could fight back under such circumstances. The men at the side spoke in unison.


    "How dare you!"


    n flipped the knife and stabbed it towards ire''s neck.


    But ire dodged it quickly.


    n said, "You are still able to put up such resistance at this time. If it were any other woman, it would be fine. But you are Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. I cannot spare your life no matter what." His eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    ire knew that she hadpletely pissed off him, and she tried her best to deal with him.


    But she was injured after all and bled a lot. She failed in the end.


    n stepped on ire''s body and held the dagger in his hand against ire''s chest. "ire, if you were not Frederick''s woman, I would keep you alive. Unfortunately, you are Frederick''s fianc¨¦e!"


    A


    Chapter 244 Exciting


    Frederick watched ire fight, exhausted, and finally failed. But Richard still didn''t arrive. Frederick was worried.


    Frederick saw n raising the dagger in his hand and about to stab it into ire''s heart.


    Frederick suppressed the pain and shouted, "Richard!"


    Write yourment


    0000


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 245

    Chapter 245 Rescue


    n had already raised the dagger, but when he heard Frederick''s words, he stopped.


    "What did you say?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, n was the leader of a terrorist organization. He put ire down and rushed over.


    Frederick heard Richard''s voice. "General Hawthorne, everyone is in ce. We''ll move in five minutes." ""You are doomed."


    Frederick breathed a sigh of relief when he saw n leave ire and threatened n.


    ire was dying. Frederick tried to save her.


    "What? Say it again!"


    n grabbed Frederick by the cor and questioned him.


    Frederick just smiled and said nothing.


    He had achieved his goals.


    n knew that he couldn''t get anything out of Frederick, so he


    gave up.


    Chapter 245 Rescue


    He didn''t care about ire anymore. He stood up and told his men to keep an eye on the two people, then left.


    n walked to the living room of the vi and immediately gathered everyone together.


    "From this moment on, everyone, please stay highly alert. Check the area around the vi for any anomalies. Also, bring everyone in the basement out. I..." n thought about Frederick''s reaction just now and felt strange. He decisively ordered everyone. But before he finished speaking, gunshots rang out. It was very intense.


    At the same time, the men guarding the door limped in, covering their bullet wounds.


    "Mr. Gonzales, leave!"


    The man died before he could even step into the living room and fell to the ground at the door.


    Then, there was another burst of intense gunfire.


    n said, "Bring all the hostages out of the basement and the water dungeon in the back garden."


    go to


    n took out the gun and ordered his men to bring all the people in the basement out to the back garden.


    0.007


    Chapter 245 Rescue


    Frederick and ire were still at the water prison in the back garden. n''s primary purpose was to kill Frederick. n decided to kill Frederick and avenge Mark.


    He didn''t have time to find out how Frederick''s men had found this ce.


    Richard had already figured out the terrain and found ire and Frederick through the telescope.


    Just as Richard was about to step forward, he received a report through his headphones.


    "Adjutant Parker, the enemy has brought arge number of hostages and is heading towards the back garden. Group 3 is trying their best to stop them. It seems that the leader of the terrorist organization is among them." "Got it!


    Richard loaded the bullets, looked at Frederick and ire not far away, and ordered, "Group 1 will go around the side, and the two will attack from the front and disrupt the enemy. Rescue General Hawthorne and Ms. Prescott." If the leader of this terrorist organization was present, they would probably not be his match. If they could not stop him sessfully, Frederick and ire would be in great danger.


    To ensure everything went well, Richard had to go there in


    Chapter 245 Rescue


    person.


    "Yes, Adjutant Parker."


    "Yes, Adjutant Parker."


    "Groups 4 and 5, follow me to ambush the terrorist leader, and give Group 1 and 2 time to rescue hostages."


    Richard led his men to a position suitable for ambush on the left side in front of the vi.


    Richard saw n heading towards the back garden under the protection of a group of people.


    The men around him also held a lot of hostages.


    As soon as Richard saw the hostages, he knew what n was nning.


    n was surrounded by hostages. Richard had no way to shoot or stop n.


    "Groups 1 and 2, evacuate with General Hawthorne and Ms. Prescott as fast as you can, quickly!"


    Richard quickly gave orders.


    "Yes, Adjutant Parker."


    "Yes, Adjutant Parker."


    000


    Chapter 245 Rescue


    Richard stood up and hurried to the water dungeon.


    But he had to go around n and the others. n was closer to Frederick and ire than Richard was, so he had to hurry over.


    In order to get to Frederick and ire as quickly as possible, Richard threw away all the heavy things on his body.


    He even threw away his helmet.


    Fortunately, Group 1 and Group 2 acted quickly enough. And when Richard arrived, they had sessfully rescued Frederick and ire. However, just as Richard breathed a sigh of relief, n arrived.


    Since n was under the protection of a group of hostages, Richard couldn''t take any action.


    They were all soldiers and must protect the people.


    "Frederick, I will never let you leave here alive!"


    n took advantage of this and acted recklessly.


    "No!"


    Seeing n pulled the trigger, Richard yelled. But the bullet had already flown towards Frederick.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 246

    Chapter 246 Damage


    The bullet hit its target.


    Frederick just watched the bullets flying towards him, but he had no way to dodge. He had been poisoned and could not


    move.


    He couldn''t dodge.


    He smiled bitterly and slowly closed his eyes.


    In fact, as early as when Frederick decided to join the army, he had thought about how he would die.


    Might he would die on the battlefield or be killed by enemy spies or Arthur. He thought of all of them. Frederick just didn''t expect that he would die so miserably in the end.


    He was poisoned, couldn''t move, couldn''t dodge bullets, and couldn''t have died on the battlefield.


    It was a pity that until now, after fighting so hard to get to this position, he still hadn''t been able to see his mother again.


    There was no way Frederick could save his mother.


    He would never see her again.


    Chapter 246 Damage


    Frederick held his breath, waiting for death.


    What he didn''t expect was that he didn''t feel the pain he thought he would. A familiar cry of pain rang in his ear.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "ire!"


    Frederick opened his eyes and saw ire falling down in front of him. She was shot in the chest.


    He just felt a sudden buzzing.


    He subconsciously wanted to catch the falling ire, but because he didn''t even have time to stretch out his hand, ire fell to the ground.


    "General Hawthorne! Are you okay? Ms. Prescott! Someone, take Ms. Prescott to the hospital."


    Richard finally arrived at this time. He quickly checked Frederick to see if he was injured. Seeing ire covered in blood, Richard screamed desperately!


    Frederick held Richard''s hand tightly, looked at n not far away, and said, "Whatever it takes..."


    "Yes, General Hawthorne. Don''t worry. I will destroy them all at all costs."


    Richard answered solemnly.


    Chapter 246 Damage


    "Group One and Two, immediately send Ms. Prescott and General Hawthorne to the nearest hospital for emergency treatment. Everyone else, follow me. We cannot let terrorists leave today, no matter what!" 3/4


    Richard ordered people to send ire and Frederick to the nearest hospital and took all the remaining people to fight with n.


    On the way to the hospital, Frederick looked at the unconscious ire.


    He never dreamed that ire would rush over to protect him and use her own body to block the bullet for him.


    The hospital immediately gathered all the experts for consultation and provided treatment for ire and Frederick.


    Although Frederick was poisoned, there was an antidote. As long as the serum was taken out, the poison could be analyzed, and the detoxification could be done.


    In less than four hours, Frederick was injected with the antidote.


    Although his body did not recover quickly, he was out of danger.


    But ire...


    Six hourster, Frederick''s poison had been resolved, and ire was pushed out of the operating room.


    As soon as Frederick woke up, he asked about ire.


    Chapter 246 Damage


    The doctors looked at each other, then at Frederick. And finally, the vice president exined to him.


    "General Hawthorne, we have already removed the bullet from Ms. Prescott''s body. Although the bullet was very close to her heart, fortunately it did not injure her heart. "However, Ms. Prescott had too many wounds on her body. She had lost too much blood before being shot. Although she is no longer in danger of death, but..." ""But what?" Frederick was anxious.


    "Too much blood loss may cause irreversible damage to her brain. We can only wait until Ms. Prescott wakes up. But if she doesn''t wake up, then..."


    The vice president had a serious and worried look. Frederick grabbed the vice president''s clothes, asking, "What did you say? What do you mean?" Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..

 Love My Ex-Wife 247

    Chapter 247 Change


    When Richard arrived, he saw Frederick grabbing the vice president''s work clothes with an angry look.


    "General Hawthorne, I''m sorry."


    "General Hawthorne. When the vice president heard that Ms. Prescott was shot, he rushed over to rescue her. He was so old, but he persisted on the operating table for six hours before he save Ms. Prescott."


    "He has done his best. Besides, just because there is this possibility doesn''t necessarily mean that Ms. Prescott will not wake up."


    ''Don''t worry. We will definitely send someone to look after Ms. Prescott and do our best to treat her."


    The other doctors started to speak up.


    Frederick understood, so he just stood there listening. In the end, he said nothing and slowly loosened his grip.


    Hey back on the bed, thinking about the moment when the bullet flew towards him and the scene of ire being shot.


    He clenched his fists.


    Upon seeing this, the doctors shook their heads and left.


    Chapter 247 Change


    Richard walked in slowly, looking at Frederick lying on the bed with a painful look. He said nothing and apanied Frederick silently.


    After a long while, Frederick opened his eyes.


    Richard was covered in blood, looking exhausted and injured. Frederick could imagine the process of chasing n.


    Frederick asked, "What happened?"


    Richard said, "I''m sorry. n was very cunning. He kept using the hostages captured from Bright Night Hotel as human shields. In the end, n still escaped. Two of the hostages died, and we were not able to bring them all back." Richard lowered his head, looking guilty.


    "I know you tried your best. Go bandage your wound and rest."


    Frederick knew very well how difficult it was to fight against terrorist organizations under such circumstances.


    Back then, in the war between him and Mark, there were no hostages, no human shields, and he still narrowly escaped death. This time, n even took a lot of hostages.


    "Yes, General Hawthorne."


    Richard nodded and prepared to treat the wound. But when he reached the door, he thought of ire and said, "General


    000


    Chapter 247 Change


    Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott will be blessed. She will be fine."


    Frederick responded lightly and closed his eyes.


    That night, ire was lying in the intensive care unit, and Frederick was lying in the ward next to her. Richard guarded their wards.


    He looked at ire for a while, then at Frederick.


    Although Frederick was lying with his eyes closed, he was not asleep at all.


    He couldn''t stop thinking about ire taking a bullet for him.


    He thought this was ridiculous.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ire actually saved Frederick at all costs and took a bullet for him.


    He sent her to prison himself.


    After she was released from prison, he continued to torture her and asked her to protect Caroline from the knife.


    But at that critical moment, ire saved Frederick at the risk of her own life.


    After all, he was poisoned, injured, and locked up in the water


    tired. dungeon for such a long time. Frederick was very


    He fell asleep when it was just getting light.


    Chapter 247 Change


    But in his dreams, ire was everywhere.


    She said, "Frederick, I love you. It doesn''t matter if you don''t love me now, but I believe that one day you will fall in love with


    1. me.


    "Frederick, you are mine, and only mine.


    "Frederick, I''m so outstanding. How could you not like me?"


    But the ire in his dream was still the girl who was loved and pampered by the Prescott family.


    She was so arrogant and domineering, but at the same time, she was also dazzling and confident.


    But at the end of the dream, ire was shot and covered in


    blood. She looked at Frederick, smiling and crying.


    She said, "Frederick, you will love me, right?"


    Then, ire closed her eyes.


    "ire!"


    Frederick shouted and woke up.


    Then, he realized it was just a dream.


    Frederick secretly breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of the arrogant look of ire in his dream. For a moment, all he could Chapter 247 Change


    think of was ire.


    In fact, he didn''t hate ire at all. He just felt ufortable every time he saw ire''s happy and confident look.


    ire was such a proud girl. But Frederick was the unknown illegitimate son of the Hawthorne family.


    As far as he could remember, his mother had been locked up. As an illegitimate child, he had suffered loneliness, pain, and injustice in the Hawthorne family since he was a child. Even after all his desperate efforts over the years, he still couldn''t get Nathan to care about him.


    Moreover, ire had been spoiled by the Prescott family since she was a child.


    In Frederick''s opinion, her love for him was only temporary and


    not even true.


    It was because ire, as the beloved girl, had never failed to get anything.


    She just couldn''t get Frederick. He thought she''d give up.


    Therefore, he never felt that ire loved him, nor would he love- ire.


    But what had happened yesterday...


    What happened yesterday was like a thorn in Frederick''s heart.


    Chapter 247 Change


    Everything about ire kept spreading in his heart and could not be stopped.


    He recalled their childhood chase, theirpanionship when they grew up, their engagement, and how she had been in and out of prison...


    Thinking of prison, Frederick suddenly remembered what ire said yesterday.


    He ordered, "Richard, find out everything that happened to ire in prison over the past four years."

 Love My Ex-Wife 248

    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....


    Chapter 248 Email


    Richard was resting with his eyes half closed at the door. Hearing Frederick''s words, he immediately ran in.


    "Yes, General Hawthorne."


    When Richard heard Frederick ask him to investigate what had happened to ire in prison over the past four years, he was


    stunned.


    Frederick had given this order before, and then withdrawn it. Richard didn''t ask anything and just left.


    Then, Frederick''s mind was filled with the recording that n had yed.


    "Not only that, I have also suffered abuse in prison during these four years."


    Her words kept shing in his ears over and over again.


    It was unknown how long it took before Frederick came to his. senses. He got up and went to the intensive care unit to see ire.


    He saw ire''s face and could hardly believe his eyes.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She was so pale, and even her breathing was so weak, as if she would die at any time.


    0000


    Chapter 248 Email


    Frederick had never seen ire like this before.


    His heart suddenly ached.


    214


    He sat in the intensive care unit for a whole day without saying a word, just looking at ire.


    Frederick himself didn''t know why he did it.


    It seemed that he could only feel at ease when he saw ire''s breathing. He was afraid that she would die.


    At noon, Nathan, Arthur, and Jane came to see Frederick and ire.


    They expressed their concern for Frederick. Jane and Arthur certainly didn''t really care about him.


    Nathan was satisfied with what Frederick did this time.


    Nathan said, "You did a good job. There was an outpouring of praise for our family. However, you still have to exin to the media about those innocent people of Kingstown who died after you recover and are discharged from the hospital." Then, they left.


    Frederick nodded and said nothing. He just wanted ire to wake up quickly.


    But when Arthur was leaving, he said sarcastically, "I didn''t


    Chapter 248 Email


    expect that your rtionship would be so deep."


    Frederick could tell there was something strange in Arthur''s words, but he didn''t want to think too much.


    Caroline came over around the evening.


    She said, "Frederick, as soon as I heard about the ident, I rushed over. I''m worried about you. Are you okay? I want ire to be safe." Caroline cried.


    Frederick said, "It''s okay. The ICU can''t hold that many people. Go back first."


    If it was normal, Frederick wouldfort Caroline when he saw her crying. But for some reason, he just felt disgusted and resistant.


    "Okay, I''lle see you tomorrow."


    Caroline just nodded and left.


    Beforeing here, she was shocked when she heard that ire had blocked a bullet for Frederick.


    Caroline had already prepared herself mentally and guessed Frederick''s attitude towards her.


    However, she never expected that Frederick would not let her stay and even be unwilling to say a word to her. Chapter 248 Email


    She walked out of the hospital and took out her cell phone.


    Eventually, she replied to someone who hade from abroad and said he could help her at the Hiokech Group.


    [I agree to all the conditions you set before, and I can serve anyone. You said that as long as I agree to you, you will help me. I want that man to rape ire and impregnate her.] Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 249

    Chapter 249 Irreversible Damage


    Caroline initially nned to contact Zachary again, but the thought made her stomach churn. She had already humored that pervert more times than she cared to admit.


    Yet, Zachary still hadn''t aplished anything,


    Now, ire had taken a bullet for Frederick, solidifying her standing with him.


    It wouldn''t be long before she leveraged this to rise even higher.


    Caroline couldn''t let that happen!


    She needed to act fast. There was no more time to waste.


    At that moment, Caroline thought of the foreign email address.


    While she didn''t know who the sender was or much about them, thinking back to when they first contacted her, their actions had been swift and discreet, with no mistakes. Even Frederick hadn''t noticed anything. At this point, it seemed like her only option.


    Caroline replied to the email, and within ten minutes, she received a response.


    [Alright, wait. Someone will contact you soon.]


    Chapter 249 Irreversible Damage


    After reading the reply, Caroline put away her phone and returned to the vi.


    Over the next few days, Caroline waited for that lecher from the Hiokeeh Group to contact her first.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Frederick remained by ire''s side


    in the ICU.


    Except for the few hours he spent sleeping in his own room at night, Frederick was always in the ICU, waiting for ire to wake up.


    Sometimes, he''d wake up abruptly in the middle of the night, open his eyes, and immediately rush to the ICU to check if ire had regained consciousness.


    And just like that, a week passed.


    Frederick hadn''t been seriously injured, and thanks to his years of military training, his recovery was rapid.


    But ire still hadn''t woken up.


    Frederick didn''t return to the Kingstown Security Department. Instead, he worked from the hospital while staying close to


    ire.


    Richard, too,.spent most of his time at the hospital, only leaving to handle essential matters at the Security Department. Chapter 249 Irreversible Damage


    Pragy day, he asked the doctors about ire''s condition. Most of the time, they''d respond that she had lost too much blood, and it was impossible to predict when she might wake up. With each passing day, Frederick grew increasingly anxious, fearing that ire might never wake up.


    On the tenth day, after spending the entire day in the ICU and finishing his work, Frederick returned to his room to rest.


    That night, he had a nightmare. In it, ire, covered in blood, crawled toward him.


    "Help me... help me..."


    ire''s voice was weak as she called out while crawling.


    Frederick woke up drenched in sweat. Realizing it was just a dream, he sighed in relief but couldn''t fall back asleep.


    He got up and went straight to the ICU. Seeing ire lying peacefully on the bed, breathing steadily, finally put his mind at ease.


    That night, Frederick sat by ire''s bedside, keeping watch.


    Whether it was out of worry or the lingering effects of his dream, he ended up talking to ire at length.


    "Stupid woman. How dare you lose so much blood just to take a bullet for me. Are you trying to get yourself killed?


    Chapter 249 Irreversible Damage "How can someone be as foolish as you?


    415


    "Or did you think saving me like that would make me fall for you? Ha, you really think I''d fall for someone as dumb as you?"


    He kept talking until, eventually, he fell asleep by ire''s bedside.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been asleep when he suddenly felt her move beneath him and woke up instantly.


    Sure enough, when he opened his eyes, ire''s were open too.


    "Stupid woman, you''re finally awake!" Frederick eximed, his heart racing.


    His heart pounded wildly, and his eyes reddened with emotion.


    ire didn''t reply.


    From the bed, ire just gazed at him, her expression empty.


    Suddenly, the deputy director''s words echoed in his mind. "Excessive blood loss may cause irreversible brain damage."


    Frederick froze, his mind going nk.


    His head buzzed as he stared at ire, paralyzed.


    He couldn''t utter a single word. His hand, resting on the edge of her bed, trembled slightly.


    . Chapter 249 Irreversible Damage


    His mind clung to one overwhelming fact. ire was awake, but just as the doctors had warned, the blood loss had caused irreversible damage to her brain.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    1


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 250

    Chapter 250 Never Been This Mocked


    "Call the doctor!"


    Frederick froze for a moment before snapping back to his senses and shouting the order to Richard.


    "L... you..."


    ire was utterly confused by Frederick''s behavior. Just as she was about to speak, the doctor rushed in.


    From the deputy director to the attending physician, the charge nurse, and other staff, a swarm of medical professionals poured into the room.


    They immediately started a thorough examination on her.


    ire assumed it was just the routine checkup she needed after waking up.


    The doctor waved a finger in front of her, and ire''s eyes followed it.


    When the doctor asked her to open her mouth, sheplied. When told to count fingers, she counted.


    The deputy director personally oversaw the entire process.


    . Chapter 250 Never Been This Mocked


    "Everything seems perfectly fine," the deputy director concluded.


    After the examination, the deputy director frowned slightly, carefully observing ire.


    "Is there something wrong with me? I don''t feel like anything''s off. Or is it because of that gunshot? Am I going to haveplications?" ire asked, puzzled. ire''s face was full of questions.


    "No, you''repletely fine now," the deputy director reassured confidently.


    The deputy director seemed quite sure of his assessment after seeing ire''s reaction.


    They conducted a full-body examination to confirm ire had recovered remarkably well with no issues.


    But Frederick, on the other hand, seemed to have quite a few issues.


    When ire returned, she saw Frederick sitting on the couch, his face clouded with anger.


    She found it odd and thought he was utterly unreasonable.


    Chapter 250 Never Been This MockedThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She had taken a bullet for him, which led to hera. How could he act like this the moment she woke up? After all, she had saved his life!


    Then again, what did it matter? In his eyes, her life was nothing more thanpensation for Caroline.


    Thinking this, irey back on the bed without saying a word to Frederick.


    Frederick continued ring at her in silence, his expression as dark as a storm.


    A nurse soon entered, saying she needed to administer an IV.


    ire nodded andy down, turning her back to Frederick.


    She didn''t owe him anything. In fact, she had saved his life this time.


    Why should she have to deal with his mood swings the moment she woke up?


    Frederick had already been furious, and seeing ire act like this made his anger boil over.


    "ire, you''re really something! You think just because you took a bullet for me, I wouldn''t dare touch you now?" Frederick snapped.


    As soon as the nurse left, Frederick exploded.


    Chapter 250 Never Been This Mocked


    "How could I possibly think that? You''re the great General,manding all of Kingstown Security Department. Crushing me would be as easy as stepping on an ant." ire''s tone dripped with sarcasm. "I''ve just been shot and don''t have the energy. I''d hope the mighty General would show some mercy and not pick on a patient who just saved his life," she said mockingly.


    ire kept her eyes closed and stayed turned away, taunting him without even bothering to look at him.


    "ire!" Frederick shouted.


    Frederick was truly furious. In one swift motion, he stepped around the bed and stood before ire.


    "ire! Yes, you took a bullet for me and saved my life. But who gave you the right to mock me like this?" Frederick demanded, his voice brimming with anger.


    He grabbed her arm, his fury practically spilling over as he questioned her.


    "Mock you?" ire frowned, clearly baffled.


    She had just woken up. Sure, she was recovering well, but after being in aa for so long, how could she have the energy to mock anyone?


    "You must''ve overheard the doctors while you were out, didn''t


    Chapter 250 Never Been This Mocked


    you? The moment you woke up, you pretended to be dazed- acting like the blood loss caused brain damage. If that''s not mocking me, then what is?" Frederick used. Frederick was genuinely enraged. He had never been made a fool of like this before.


    "Pretending to be out of it?" ire still looked confused.


    She was the one who''d been shot. Why was Frederick acting like he was the one who got hit and lost his mind?


    The absurdity of it all made her feel parched.


    Just then, Richard walked in and exined, "Ms. Prescott, you were badly injured earlier and even took a bullet for General Hawthorne. You lost a lot of blood. The doctors said there was a chance you might not wake up-or worse, that the blood loss might cause irreversible brain damage.


    "So, when you woke up and just stared at General Hawthorne without answering, he really thought the blood loss affected your brain. He immediately called the doctors..."


    "Pfft!"


    ire had just taken a sip of water when she heard this, and she spit it out instantly.


    Unfortunately, Frederick was standing directly in front of her.


    "General Hawthorne!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 251

    Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    Richard never imagined things would end up like this.


    ire froze mid-action, her ss of water suspended in the air, with onest drop trickling down her lips.


    "I... I didn''t mean to," ire stammered.


    She truly didn''t.


    It just so happened Richard spoke up while she was drinking water. And, of all time, Frederick was standing right in front of


    her.


    Frederick stood there, staring at ire, his face dark.


    Never in his life-not even as a child had anyone ever sprayed him with water like this.


    Not even his father, Nathan, had done such a thing to him.


    "I... I didn''t say anything when I first woke up. I was just so surprised to see you by my bedside. You stayed all night, even though you hate me. How could that be?" ire hurriedly exined. Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    ire''s voice trembled as she exined, her earlier anger melting away in an instant.


    But seeing Frederick''s face growing darker by the second, her voice trailed off until it was barely audible.


    She hadn''t realized Frederick''s earlier outburst was because he''d feared her silence meant irreversible brain damage from blood loss.


    Her heart was inexplicably moved by the thought.


    ...


    Frederick frowned but remained silent. He hadn''t expected ire to doubt that he''d stay by her side.


    Had he really wronged her so much that she''d believe he wouldn''t be there, even after she risked her life to shield him from a bullet? "Let me wipe that off for you," ire said.


    Seeing that Frederick still stood motionless and silent, ire reached for a tissue to wipe the water off his face.


    But as soon as she moved, the IV needle in her hand pulled painfully.


    "Ahh!"


    Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    Blood immediately flowed back through the IV tube, making ire gasp in pain.


    Her weak, freshly awakened body leaned to the side under the strain of the IV.


    She was about to hit the sharp metal edge of the bedside table.


    "Ms. Prescott!" Richard eximed, his heart skipping a beat.


    The hospital table was made of metal, and its edges were sharper than regr furniture. If she hit it, she''d be seriously injured.


    Thankfully, Frederick reacted instantly, rushing forward and catching ire in his arms.


    "Foolish woman!" Frederick growled.


    After steadying her in his arms, his expression grew even darker.


    How could she be so clueless? She almost hurt herself just trying to grab a tissue.


    "How... how am I foolish?" ire asked, tears welling up.


    The pull from the IV needle hurt badly, and ire''s tears were on the verge of falling. Her voice, unintentionally, carried a choked, tearful tone.


    But to Frederick and even Richard, her tone sounded more like she was whining and being coquettish.


    Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    ire only realized after speaking that her voice had sounded so soft and flirtatious.


    Especially now, being held by Frederick, her face turnedExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    crimson, the blush spreading from her ears to the base of her neck.


    The room''s atmosphere seemed to heat up along with her embarrassment.


    "Ms. Prescott... your IV fluid is almost empty," came the nurse''s


    voice.


    ire only noticed the nurse at the doorway, holding a


    recement IV bag, unsure of how long she had been standing there.


    "Oh... okay," ire stammered.


    ire froze for a moment, then quickly pushed Frederick away, her face so red it looked like it might burst into mes.


    The nurse reced the IV bag and adjusted the needle. Her movements were quick and efficient.


    None of them-ire, Frederick, Richard, or even the nurse spoke a word during the entire process.


    Even after the nurse left, ire''s mind remained stuck on what had just happened.


    Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    "I just..." she began.


    ire swallowed nervously, trying to gather her thoughts as she opened her mouth to exin.


    But before she could speak, a wave of excited squeals erupted from the hallway.


    "Oh my God! It was incredible! Do you know what I just saw? Ms. Prescott and General Hawthorne..." one nurse eximed.


    "What? What?" another nurse asked eagerly.


    "Ah! It''s just so unfair. How can a couple be so perfect and so sweet?"


    "I want a rtionship like that! So sweet, it''s killing me!"


    Their excited shrieks echoed down the hall.


    Every word ire had been about to say was swallowed back, drowned out by the nurses'' enthusiastic chatter about her and Frederick.


    Embarrassment washed over her so strongly that she almost wanted to curl up into a ball. She couldn''t understand what of earth they were so excited about.


    "How is this sweet? Just because I sounded a little emotional?" she muttered under her breath.


    ire instinctively grumbled softly to herself.


    Chapter 251 How Is This Not Sweet?


    "How is it not sweet?" Frederick replied, his voiceced with


    sarcasm.


    2

 Love My Ex-Wife 252

    Chapter 252 You''re Remarkable


    ire was even more shocked when she heard Frederick''s


    words.


    When she looked up, she clearly saw the unmistakable gentleness in Frederick''s eyes.


    In that moment, one thought echoed repeatedly in ire''s mind.


    Frederick loved her.


    But it was just a fleeting thought, one she couldn''t even believe herself.


    Was this really the Frederick she knew?


    The same Frederick who had hated her so much that he sent her to prison?


    How could he even ask her, "Why isn''t it sweet anymore?"


    ire gave a bitterugh. At this moment, it really felt like she was dreaming.


    No, she was dreaming.


    "ire, what are you even thinking?


    this man had personally sent you to prison.


    Chapter 252 You''re Remarkable


    And everything you suffered during those four years in prison was all because of him.


    Even after you got out, he never showed any intention of letting


    you go.


    Have you forgotten how he had you take a knife for Caroline?" she thought bitterly. "ire, I''m asking you something," Frederick said, his voice sharp.


    Frederick, seeing ire''sck of response, asked again.


    His voice snapped ire out of her thoughts.


    She


    gave


    another bitterugh. "What are you asking me? Why don''t I think it''s sweet? Frederick, shouldn''t you be asking yourself that?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Do you think things between us could ever be sweet? Anna died because of me, and four years ago, you sent me to prison yourself.


    "After I got out, you still hated me. You found new ways to torment me. And now, you''re asking me if things between us ?re sweet?


    "Or is this yourtest way to torture me? After all, you know I''ve always loved you. Nothing is more painful than giving someone hope, only to destroy itpletely. Chapter 252 You''re Remarkable


    "But it doesn''t matter anymore. I don''t want any hope now. I just want to live my life. As for taking that bullet for you...


    "It was because I knew saving your life was the only way I could


    from n. Otherwise, someone like me would never have made it out alive from those terrorists."


    escape


    After saying all this, ire felt a weight lift off her shoulders.


    She truly didn''t want to love someone with all her heart anymore, especially Frederick.


    "Truly, you could never imagine.


    Pouring your entire being into loving someone, with no way out.


    Only to be forced to the edge of a cliff by that very person.


    What kind of pain and despair would that be?


    That was exactly how I felt four years ago-so much pain, so much despair.


    I never wanted to experience that kind of pain and despair again," ire thought with determination. "Fine, ire. Very well!"


    By the time ire finished, Frederick''s face had turned dark, his entire presence radiating an icy chill.


    >> Chapter 252 You''re Remarkable


    Even the temperature in the hospital room seemed to drop.


    Richard, who had been enjoying the sweet atmosphere, froze, his smile stiffening.


    He never imagined things would end up like this.


    Just moments ago, the atmosphere between them had been so warm, so sweet.


    ""We''re leaving," Frederick said.


    Without hesitation, Frederick turned and left.


    Richard didn''t dare say a word and quickly followed him.


    But after they left, no one noticed a young stranger standing at the corner of the hospital room.


    Once Frederick and Richard were gone, the man pulled out his phone and made a call.


    "Miss, everything is going as you predicted. You can begin your n now."


    On the other end, a woman held Anna''s photo,paring it to her own face as sheughed.


    "Of course. With a life between them, Frederick and ire will never reconcile. It''s an unbridgeable chasm between them!"


    > After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/5


    At

 Love My Ex-Wife 253

    Chapter 253 Caroline''s Impatience


    The woman ended the call with a satisfied look on her face.


    After setting down the photo in her hand, she made another call.


    "Is everything ready on Caroline''s end? If so, start with the Hiokeeh Group and act quickly," she said.


    She couldn''t wait any longer.


    So much had happenedtely-things between Frederick and ire hadpletely caught her off guard.


    Originally, she thought she had everything under control. Now,


    it seemed like everything had taken an unexpected turn.


    The thought of something from long ago still left her feeling


    uneasy.


    Since things had reached this point, she couldn''t afford to drag her feet any longer.


    If ns couldn''t keep up with changes, she''d smother those changes in their cradle.


    "No, that lecher was away on a business trip and just got back today. The soonest we can move forward is tonight," came the reply from the other end of the line. Chapter 253 Caroline''s Impatience


    Hearing this, the woman urged, "Then start tonight. I don''t want to wait anymore."


    Meanwhile, Caroline was feeling anxious. She had replied to the email some time ago, but there was still no response from the other side.


    No one from the Hiokeeh Group had reached out to her either.


    Although it hadn''t been long, Caroline''s anxiety was growing. She couldn''t wait any longer.


    Over the past two days, she kept checking her phone constantly, but there was no news. She felt like an ant on a hot pan, pacing in frustration. She decided that if there was still no news today, she''d go to Zachary tomorrow.


    Just as she made her decision, her phone rang.


    A stranger''s contact request popped up on WhatsApp. She nced at the verification message, which simply read: [Hiokeeh Group.]


    Caroline immediately thought of the email and the person who had helped her before.


    She quickly epted the friend request.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Sure enough, as soon as she epted, a message came through.


    M


    Chapter 253 Caroline''s Impatience


    [Miss, unfortunately, Mr. Mitchell was on a business trip for the past few days and just returned today. I''ve already spoken with him. You can go directly to this address at 8 PM tonight.] After that message, they sent her a location pin.


    The location was in a residential neighborhood, and Caroline hesitated for a moment.


    But she couldn''t be bothered with details right now. She only wanted to deal with ire as quickly as possible.


    She didn''t need to imagine it. Once ire was discharged, she''d once again hear that shameless woman under Frederick.


    She hated it. She didn''t want to hear it! Just thinking about it made Caroline grip her phone so tightly her knuckles turned white.


    Only when the pain from the phone digging into her hand became unbearable did she finally let go.


    The meeting was set for 8 PM, and it was still early.


    But the thought of finally acting against ire made her impatient.


    She knew exactly what was needed.


    The email had made it clear-the man was a lecher who expected her to serve him well.


    > Chapter 253 Caroline''s Impatience ¡ú ¡ú


    She knew she had to prepare.


    After dealing with Zachary before, Caroline had gained some experience.


    She opened her closet, gave her clothes a quick nce, then headed to the mall to buy a new outfit.


    After buying the outfit, she booked a hotel room.


    Once the room was set, she sent Frederick a message on WhatsApp, making up a casual excuse about being busy.


    At 7 PM, Caroline headed to the address from the WhatsApp


    message.


    As for Frederick, he didn''t reply to her at all.


    When Caroline arrived at Noah''s residence, she checked Frederick''s WhatsApp messages again.


    Her messages were still sitting there, unanswered.


    She let out a bitterugh and didn''t send anything else.


    Frederick''s coldness hurt, of course. But thinking about the n ahead erased the gloom in her heart. Caroline firmly believed that once ire was out of the picture, she would finally be with Frederick.


    As she thought of this, her steps became noticeably lighter.


    Chapter 253 Caroline''s Impatience


    She smirked, tucked her phone away, and pressed the elevator button to head upstairs.


    Following the address, she went to the 18th floor. When she


    reached the door and was about to ring the bell, she noticed it was already open.


    "Hello, is this Mr. Mitchell''s ce?" she called out.


    Caroline knocked on the door. When no one answered, she stepped inside on her own.


    What she saw next was something she never expected.


    A woman, dressed in a striking red outfit,y on the floor, breathing heavily. It was clear she had just been used and discarded.


    Caroline''s face turned pale in an instant. Her feet felt rooted to the floor, unable to move an inch.


    "What''s wrong? Scared?"


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 254

    Chapter 254 Let''s See What You''ve Got


    Caroline was staring intently at the woman lying on the floor in front of her.


    Suddenly, a voice sounded right next to her ear.


    Her back stiffened, and she nearly jumped in fright. When she turned, she saw a man standing there.


    He wore a white shirt with all the buttons undone. His smile revealed wrinkles, and he appeared to be in his forties. "Are you... Mr. Mitchell?" Caroline steadied herself and asked.


    She assumed that this man must be the "Mr. Mitchell" mentioned on the phone.


    "I''m not Mr. Mitchell. I''m just a guest at his house. He''s in the shower. And who are you?" the man asked with a smile.


    He smiled, stepped behind Caroline, grabbed her shoulder, and leaned close to her ear as he spoke.


    "1..."


    Caroline was at a loss for words and didn''t know how to


    introduce herself.


    Chapter 254 Let''s See What You''ve Got


    Was she supposed to admit she hade here to "attend to" Noah?


    The phone call had only told her to meet Noah tonight. She hadn''t expected there to be anyone else in his house.


    Not just one person, there was a woman and another man.


    As Caroline stammered, the woman on the floor suddenly stood up. "I get it. You''re here to see Mr. Mitchell too, huh?"


    "You! Ah! You''re alive?!" Caroline shrieked, thinking the woman had been dead.


    "Haha, what do you mean, alive? We were just ying a game with Mr. Mitchell. Did you think this was blood? It''s not. It''s just red liquid," the womanughed. The woman chuckled and smeared some of the red liquid on herself to show Caroline.


    "Oh."


    Hearing this, Caroline finally breathed a sigh of relief and nodded stiffly.


    "By the way, who are you? Why are you here? Are you here for Mr. Mitchell?" the woman asked again. "Yes, I am. Mr. Beaumont sent me," Caroline replied, repeating what she''d been instructed to say earlier. Chapter 254 Let''s See What You''ve Got


    "Oh, so you''re someone Mr. Beaumont sent," the woman said, drawing out the words meaningfully. Hearing the name, the woman crossed her arms and began circling Caroline, sizing her up.


    "Miss, you''ve got a great figure," the woman said.


    The woman moved behind Caroline and pped her on the


    backside.


    "What are you doing?!" Caroline eximed.


    Caroline was genuinely shocked. She had never been pped on the backside by another woman before.


    "Oh, nothing. Just apliment. Why so uptight? You''re already here, aren''t you? Didn''t Mr. Mitchell tell you?" the woman teased.


    The woman smirked, her smile dripping with charm.


    "Tell me what?" Caroline asked, confused.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Caroline was baffled. Noah really hadn''t said anything.


    "Never mind. It doesn''t matter. You being here means you''re ready for whateveres next."


    As the woman spoke, a man walked out of the master bedroom wrapped in a towel.


    00 0000 00


    Chapter 254 Let''s See What You''ve Got "What''s going on?"


    The man had neatly cropped hair, freshly washed. He wasn''t wearing anything except for a towel loosely wrapped around his waist.


    He had a cigarette dangling from his mouth.


    "Oh, nothing, Mr. Mitchell. We''ve got a little innocent one here. She''s so pure and clueless, just begging for attention!" t'' woman said yfully. The woman sashayed over, swaying her hips.


    "Oh, really? Didn''t you beg for attention too when you first came here, you little fox?" Noah said with a smirk.


    Noah nced at Caroline, then hooked his fingers under the woman''s chin.


    "Mr. Mitchell, you''re so mean! Don''t talk about me like that!" the woman pouted flirtatiously.


    Her voice was full of mockints, and she practically leaned into him as she spoke.


    "Am I wrong? You think I don''t know your tricks, huh? Quit pretending," Noah shot back. Noah smacked the woman hard on her backside with a loud p.


    A


    000 000


    e was enough to make anyone wince.


    "Oh! Mr. Mitchell, isn''t it because of the way you trained me?" the woman moaned yfully.


    The woman let out a coquettish sigh and started wriggling provocatively.


    "Enough of that. The new girl is here. Go clean up; how can you entertain anyone looking like that?" Noah said, dismissing her He gave her another squeeze and motioned for her to take a shower.


    "Alright, Mr. Mitchell. I''ll go now," the woman replied with a smile before heading to the shower.


    "Plenty of womene looking for me, but not many make the cut. Let''s see what you''ve got. Strip," Noah said nonchntly.


    After the woman left, Noah nced at Caroline before settling onto a nearby sofa.


    "What?" Caroline asked, stunned.


    Write yourment


    tr Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 255

    Chapter 255 Be Sweet


    Caroline never imagined that the first thing she''d be asked to do upon arriving was to take off her clothes.


    Yes, Zachary had already slept with her, and it wasn''t the first time.


    But no matter what, she still had her dignity.


    "What''s this? Decided to be a whore but still want to act like you''ve got morals? If you don''t want to, get out. I never run out of women.


    "Besides, letting you strip is a privilege. It means I''m still interested. If I wasn''t, you''d already be out the door."


    Noah waspletely impatient, like this was all routine for him.


    "Alright," Caroline murmured.


    Caroline stood there, her face as red as the liquid staining the other woman earlier.


    For a moment, humiliation and shame gripped her like an invisible hand around her throat, almost choking her.


    But deep down, what she felt most was seething hatred-hatred for ire.


    00


    Chapter 255 Be Sweet


    If it weren''t for ire, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.


    Now, she had no other choice.


    Closing her eyes tightly, Caroline clenched her teeth like she was swallowing broken ss and started undoing her buttons, one by one, removing her clothes piece by piece. Noah sat there with his legs crossed, a cigarette between his fingers, smoking as he eyed Caroline up and down.


    When Caroline finished stripping, she stood naked in front of Noah.


    His hand froze mid-movement, and he uncrossed his legs, staring dumbstruck at her delicate figure.


    He stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, stood up, and began inspecting Caroline closely.


    To be honest, Noah had been with countless women over the


    years.


    From innocent college girls to sophisticated professionals, striking social media influencers to sultry young models-he had experienced them all. Caroline''s looks and figure weren''t the absolute best or one-in-a-million.


    But her face was undeniably beautiful, and her figure hit every mark of Noah''s preferences.


    Chapter 255 Be Sweet


    He preferred breasts like hers-not toorge, just the right size to fit perfectly in his hand, with a wless shape.


    Round and full, they looked so tempting they made his heart itch.


    Then there was her waist. He didn''t like waists that were too skinny, like those figures with no softness to them. Caroline''s waist wasn''t overly thin. It had just the right amount of curve to fit perfectly in his hands.


    Unable to resist, he reached out and gave her waist a firmBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    squeeze.


    "Ah!"


    Caught off guard, Caroline inhaled sharply in pain.


    As her body flinched, Noah''s eyes trailed to the contours of her tense hips.


    Her hips were also exceptionally attractive-round and full, practically begging to be touched.


    Then his gaze moved down to her legs, her ankles, and finally her feet...


    This woman''s body, from head to toe, checked off every one of his preferences.


    00


    Chapter 255 Be Sweet


    "Go take a shower," he ordered.


    After taking his time to inspect her, Noah pointed to the bathroom to instruct Caroline to wash up.


    "Alright," she replied quietly.


    Caroline nodded, picked up her clothes from the floor, and headed to the bathroom.


    By then, the other woman who had entered earlier was done showering. She smiled and extended her hand when she saw Caroline enter.


    "Hi, I''m Cecilia. I''m probably older than you, so you can just call me Cecilia. Since they let you shower, it means you''re staying. Let''s take care of each other from now on." Cecilia took the initiative to shake hands with her.


    "Hi, I''m Caroline," she replied.


    13


    Surprised by Cecilia''s friendly demeanor, Caroline reached out to shake her hand.


    "What a pretty name! I''ll call you Caroline from now on. Caroline, you better take good care of me, okay?" Cecilia teased, her voice dripping with hidden meaning. Smiling meaningfully, Cecilia held onto Caroline''s hand for a long moment before letting go.


    Chapter 255 Be Sweet


    She said this final remark before turning to leave.


    Caroline stared at Cecilia''s figure as she walked out of the room, wrapped in a towel. It took her a while to snap out of it before stepping into the shower. After showering, she hesitated for a moment before wrapping herself in a towel like Cecilia had done.


    Thinking about whaty ahead, she couldn''t help but feel


    nervous.


    What she didn''t expect was to walk out of the bathroom and see Cecilia sprawled on the couch, with Noah and the other man all over her. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 256

    Chapter 256 Is That What You Want?


    Caroline saw the scene before her, and her grip on the towel loosened. The towel slipped off her body.


    Ceciliay there and caught the moment from the corner of her eye. She chuckled, "Wow, Caroline, you outdid me. First impressions count, huh?"


    As she spoke, she took in a deliberate sniff of the air. "Mmm, Mr. Mitchell sure has good taste in body wash."


    "Come here!"


    Noah looked at Caroline, freshly showered and standing there. A lecherous glint shed in his eyes.


    Caroline stayed silent. She knew she didn''t have the right to refuse.


    She bent down to pick up the towel at her feet, but Noah''s voice interrupted her again.


    "Come here as you are!"


    Caroline froze mid-bend, her body stiff for a long moment before she straightened up and walked toward Noah, bare.


    000


    D


    Chapter 256 Is That What You Want?


    Another man narrowed his eyes, appraising her as she approached.


    Cecilia quickly got up and patted the sofa beside her. "Here, sit by Mr. Mitchell."


    Caroline''s heart pounded wildly, but she walked over and sat


    beside Noah.


    As soon as she sat down, Noah grabbed her arm and pulled her close.


    He reached out and grabbed her chest. "Perfect timing. I was in the mood for a threesome, but four makes even better. "Whatever it is you want from me, let me have my fun first! Got


    it?!"


    Noah groped her a few more times before letting go. He grabbed her chin and barked another order.


    His grip was so tight it felt like he''d crush her jaw if she disobeyed.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Tears welled up in Caroline''s eyes from the pain, and she nodded repeatedly.


    "Lie down!"


    Noah, seeing herpliance, ordered her to lie down. Then he


    0


    D


    Chapter 256 Is That What You Want?


    gestured for the other man and Cecilia to join him.


    "Jason, Cecilia,e on over. We need to teach this woman a lesson first. Otherwise, how can we enjoy ourselvester?" "No, stop!"


    Caroline''s heart tightened. She instinctively wanted to resist, but it was already toote.


    Noah and Jason each sat on either side of her and grabbed her limbs.


    "Don''t worry, Caroline. I''ll make sure you enjoy this. Really enjoy this."


    Cecilia knelt down and began caressing from Caroline''s ankle, moving up to her calves, thighs, and hips, inching higher. "Please stop! Don''t do this!"


    Throughout it all, Caroline kept struggling, but her body betrayed her with intense, uncontroble reactions.


    Noah and Jason didn''t stay idle; their hands moved along with


    Cecilia''s.


    With three sets of hands teasing and touching, Caroline''s initial resistance soon gave way to reluctantpliance. "Ahh... ahh!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Chapter 256 Is That What You Want? Perhaps it was because it had been too long since she wasst "yed with" at Zachary''s ce.


    Or maybe the intensity of this moment overwhelmed her. Soon, the sofa beneath her was a mess, and soft moans escaped her lips uncontrobly.


    "I knew it. My instincts are never wrong. This woman screams trouble. Just a few touches and she''s already dripping like this. So damn dirty!"


    Noah ran his hand over the wet mess and smeared it onto Caroline''s body.


    "Exactly, Mr. Mitchell. Just look at it-so thick. She hasn''t been touched in ages. When she finally loses control, she''ll be even filthier. I can''t wait to see her begging on her knees!" Jason chimed in, leaning close to sniff Caroline''s body with a dazed expression. He even stuck out his tongue for a taste.


    "Feeling it too, aren''t you, you little tease?"


    As he spoke, Noah nced at Cecilia, who hadn''t stopped her


    movements.


    Sure enough, there was a slick trail on the floor where she stood..


    "You dirty little thing-just watching us with another woman gets you going, huh?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 257

    Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    Noah leaned back after speaking, casually hooking his foot under Cecilia.


    "Mr. Mitchell, why are you like this? Can''t you give a girl some dignity? No need to call it out just because you see through it," Cecilia said, letting out a coquettishugh.


    She giggled shyly and leaned so close that her whole body was practically pressed against Noah''s leg.


    "Slut! Look at what you left on my foot!" Noah sneered.


    He moved his foot slightly and felt the sticky residue.


    Caroline watched the scene, unsure if it was what Noah and Jason had done to her earlier or something else. All she knew was that she felt a hollow ache below and instinctively squeezed her thighs together. "Looks like you''re just as filthy! Watching me handle Cecilia is already making you react, huh? Am I right?" Noah teased.


    Seeing Caroline''s reaction, Noah reached out and grabbed her chest, squeezing hard.


    "N-no... I didn''t," Caroline murmured in weak protest.


    Even now, Caroline couldn''t bring herself to admit how deeply


    Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    r¨¦pressed yet wanton she truly was.


    But deep down, she''d known ever since that time at the Halfmoon Manor when she overheard ire and Frederick making love.


    Andter, after Zachary had "trained" her, it became even clearer.


    She''de to ept how easily she could be aroused, often thinking back to those wild scenes or even dreaming of simr chaos at night. Yet in her heart, there was always an obsession-an almost maddening desire to have Frederick.


    That was why she refused to admit that she''d lose control underN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    other men, too.


    After all, she''d spent four long years waiting by Frederick''s side, enduring hardship and using every trick to stay close to him.


    Deep down, she believed it was right to only give in to madness under Frederick.


    But that wasn''t the truth.


    This had barely started, and she already felt overwhelmed.


    Caroline suddenly remembered something her college roommate once said.


    Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    "A woman who''s untouched is fine, but once she''s aware She''ll be insatiable!


    "Once you''ve tasted that kind of euphoric pleasure, you''ll cove it, even get addicted."


    At the time, she thought her roommate was exaggerating


    Back then, she''d just started working near Frederick and had never been in a rtionship.


    She did want to date, but none of the men around her seemed good enough.


    Especially after witnessing her mother Effie''s unhappy marriage, Caroline was determined to climb higher and find someone powerful.


    When she was younger and hadn''t met Frederick yet, all she wanted was to marry a wealthy man.


    But the moment she saw Frederick, she waspletely captivated by him.


    And honestly, a man like him was one in a million. You couldn''t find many like him in all of Kingstown.


    So over the years, Caroline remained single. She was quite attractive and had plenty of suitors, but she never epted any


    of them.


    That was until she heard about Anna and Frederick.


    > Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    For the first time, she realized the man she''d been dreaming about was within reach.


    That night, she didn''t sleep a wink. Shey awake until dawn, her mind racing with fantasies.


    "What are you thinking about? Still distracted while you''re in my hands? Looks like I''ve been too gentle with you," Noah said, tilting his head as he bit her neck. Noah noticed Caroline spacing out and leaned in to bite her neck.


    "Ah! No, Mr. Mitchell, I just..." Caroline yelped, quickly trying to exin.


    She cried out in pain, hurriedly trying to speak.


    ''Jason, take her to the dark room," Noah ordered, cutting her off.


    Noah didn''t give her a chance to exin and told Jason to lead her to the dark room.


    Noah''s ce wasrge-four bedrooms, two living rooms, and two bathrooms. He usually lived there alone.


    The master bedroom was his personal space. The second bedroom was often upied by a woman, one he would rotate out whenever he found someone new.


    0000


    Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    Of the remaining rooms, one was a study, and the other he had converted into a dark room-not for photos, but for other purposes.


    It wasn''t for developing pictures; instead, it was filled with various tools and devices.


    Everything was for "y," with some for men, others for


    women.


    There was nothing you could imagine that wasn''t there. The selection was asprehensive as it was shocking.


    In the center of the dark room was a small bed, resembling a massage table but wider andrger.


    To be precise, it was more like a hospital bed, with adjustable height and angles.


    Jason led Caroline to the dark room, and as the door opened, she froze.


    Her steps felt as heavy as lead; she couldn''t move another inch.


    "Get on the bed!"


    Noah, now casually dressed in a bathrobe, walked over andmanded her. Caroline turned to face him.


    Caroline nced at the small bed, hesitating. She could already imagine what was about to happen.


    > Chapter 257 Stay or Leave


    The chaotic images in her mind made her falter.


    It seemed like Noah was even more ruthless than Zachary.


    "If you don''t want to, then leave! You still have a choice." Noah barked.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    D


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 258

    1


    Chapter 258 Pure Ecstasy


    Caroline never expected Noah to be so adamant, leaving no room for negotiation.


    She knew deep down that if she walked away now, she might never get another chance.


    After all the connections and schemes she had tried in the


    past, she had never managed to gain ess to anyone from the Hiokeeh Group.


    Now that she finally had a connection, how could she possibly let it slip away?


    Caroline clenched her hands tightly, holding on for a long moment before slowly letting go.


    With a deep breath, she finally moved toward the small bed andy down, her body stiff with apprehension.


    She closed her eyes tightly, her heart pounding as she braced herself for what was toe.


    "Rx, Caroline, don''t be scared," Cecilia said soothingly. "When I first came here, I was just like you. But once you learn to embrace it, you''ll realize that being with Mr. Mitchell is better than anything else. "It''ll feel like heaven, trust me. Just close your eyes and let


    Chapter 258 Pure Ecstasy yourself feel it."


    Cecilia walked over and took Caroline''s hand, her voice soft and


    reassuring.


    After speaking, Cecilia picked up a ck blindfold and gently tied it over Caroline''s eyes.


    "Alright," Caroline murmured, her brows furrowing.


    She chose to trust Cecilia''s words, even though her chest tightened with anxiety.


    Maybe, as a fellow woman, Cecilia didn''t want to see her suffer.


    It was the only exnation that made sense to her.


    Caroline had no other choice but to believe her.


    Whether she trusted her or not, what wasing would stille, and she''d have to face it regardless.


    At least believing made it slightly easier to bear.


    "Good girl," Jason murmured softly as he leaned closer to her ear. "If you behave, I''ll make you feel pleasure you''ve never experienced before-not in heaven or earth." Unlike Noah, Jason approached Caroline gently, whispering in her ear to guide her.


    Once Jason finished speaking, Caroline felt her wrists and


    Chapter 258 Pure Ecstasy


    ankles being restrained.


    A sudden wave of tension surged through her body, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.


    But before she could fully process it, a pair of rough hands began to stroke her neck.


    The hands-either Jason''s or Noah''s-were rough, their touch creating a noticeable friction against her skin.


    They slowly ran over her body from head to toe, leaving behind a slick, slippery sensation as if coated with some kind of oil.


    It was so smooth!


    The sensation sent an undeniable wave of rxation through


    her.


    The heat of thoserge hands,bined with the slick liquid, felt as if it were pulling Caroline into another world.


    A world she had never experienced before.


    It felt like a warm winter sun massaging her body in the most soothing way.


    When their hands touched her chest, she couldn''t help but let


    out a gasp.


    "Ah!"


    Chapter 258 Pure Ecstasy


    The sound startled even her. She couldn''t believe it had escaped her lips.


    She had never lost control of herself like this before.


    With Zachary, it had been intense, undeniably so. She had felt extreme sensations, but this was different.


    This time, it wasfort and rxation intertwined with an indescribable pleasure.


    "Feels good, doesn''t it?" Noah''s voice cut through the moment, almost hypnotic.


    Caroline bit her lip, unsure of how to respond.


    His voice held an unexinable power over her, and before she realized it, she nodded in response.


    "I knew it. You''re a natural slut! I''ve barely touched your chest, and you''re already shaking. I can''t wait to see how you react


    when I


    go


    further.


    "Tsk tsk, when Cecilia first came, she was already one of the most shameless women I''d seen. But you-you''re reacting even more intensely than she did back then. "Jason, maybe the two of us have found the most insatiable one we''ve ever encountered!" Noah added with a lecherousugh.


    Seeing Caroline react like this only made Noah more excited. As he spoke, his hands began to move lower.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    00


    Chapter 258 Pure Ecstasy


    From her chest to her waist, down to her lower abdomen, every inch of her skin was explored and toyed with.


    "You''re feeling good now, but wait until you''re begging for


    mercy. That''s when it''ll get even better!" Noah teased with a wicked grin.


    Noah smirked, taking his time as his hands continued their slow descent.


    He watched as Caroline''s legs began to squirm restlessly.


    When his hand reached her most sensitive spot, her reaction confirmed his satisfaction.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline''s body jolted violently as a gasp escaped her lips, her voice trembling with a mix of sensations. Write yourment


    Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5

 Love My Ex-Wife 259

    Chapter 259 Sexy


    "Listen to this scream, it''s so fucking sexy! I have never heard such a sexy voice before."


    Noah smiled excitedly, closing his eyes and enjoying the look of


    obsession.


    "Jason, I can hardly control myself. Come here, slut, let me touch it for you and see how hard it is!"


    Noah grabbed Caroline''s hand and pressed it against his chin.


    She was already feeling ufortable all over, especially her private parts. After Noah''sfort just now, she felt extremely empty and wanted more.


    At this moment, she grabbed the huge hotness again.


    She still had her eyes closed, and the image of Noah''s big dick entering her instantly appeared in her mind.


    As I thought about this, streams of water began to flow out from


    below. "Um!"


    Seeing this, Jason also reached out to continue the action that Noah had just unfinished. Caroline''s body stiffened, and she unconsciously arched her body. Chapter 259 Sexy


    "What? Are you impatient now? This is just the beginning. You little slut, you''ll be hornyter!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Noah saw Caroline''s twisting body and after enjoying it for a while, he took Caroline''s hand away.


    "Jason, that''s enough, you can let her go now. This little slut is so coquettish, even if you let her go, she won''t get off the bed, she will just lie here and beg us to fuck her!" Noah spoke in a decisive tone, and then pulled down a sex toy from the wall.


    "Come on, let''s try this simplest one first."


    Noah held a vibrator that was about four to eight inches long and moved it from Caroline''s neck all the way down.


    Feeling such vibrations on her body, which had just been lubricated, was an unprecedented pleasure.


    "Hmm! Ah!"


    Caroline finally lost control of herself and started shouting.


    Noah tried to wink at Cecilia again, and Cecilia took action. "Caroline, your screams are so beautiful, even I can''t control myself!"


    For a moment, Noah, Jason and Cecilia each took a prop kept teasing Caroline.


    and


    Chapter 259 Sexy


    They made Caroline lie sideways and stimted her


    continuously from three directions: chest, private parts, and


    back


    "Ah! Uh! Ah!"


    Caroline''s screams suddenly became louder, and after a burst of pleasure, her body began to shake violently, as if she had reached the ultimatefort. Her own hands also began to caress herself constantly.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing that the time was right, Noah immediately asked Jason and Cecilia to stop


    After Caroline''s final call, the surroundings returned toplete silence.


    She also took off the ck cloth covering her face and opened her eyes, and saw the three of them standing there without anyone moving.


    Noah certainly knew how ufortable Caroline was feeling this point.


    He smiled and walked over to Cecilia.


    Chapter 259 Sexy


    415


    Noah certainly knew how ufortable Caroline was feeling at this point.


    He smiled and walked to Cecilia. "Little slut, look at what''s flowing down there, can''t you bear it yourself? Come, I''ll satisfy you!"


    Noah knew very well in his heart that just a little bit of


    stimtion would be enough to drive Caroline crazy, and he did it on purpose for her to see.


    She deliberately wanted Caroline to watch him do it to Cecilia and let her hear Cecilia''s moans of enjoyment, so that Caroline would be stimted to the extreme.


    "Well! Mr. Mitchell, why do you always do this to me? Ugh! Ah!"


    Cecilia wanted to know what tricks Noah was ying, but she was really upset at this time.


    Besides, this isn''t the first time this has happened.


    She no longer cared. After being trained by Noah for so long, she felt that everything was false and onlyfort was real!


    Noah really made her experience the joy of being a woman thoroughly.


    Especially Noah liked to ask other men to stimte her together. The joy of being served by two men at the same time was really like living and dying, dying and living again. It was Chapter 259 Sexy amazing!


    "Jason,e on! Mm! Cecilia is so sexy, don''t you want toe


    along?"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 260

    Chapter 260 Horny Cecilia


    Cecilia was originally sitting on the sofa in the living room, watching Jason and Noah ying with Caroline. She had been stimted for so long and had produced so much fluid.


    At this time, after arriving at the dark room and watching Caroline enjoying herself for so long, she actually couldn''t help it


    anymore.


    As soon as Noah made a slight move, she went crazy.


    It was done for Caroline to see, but Cecilia really wanted it too.


    "You''re so sexy! I''ming!"


    Jason was also familiar with the process, so he came over and started working.


    Just like that, Caroline justy there watching Noah and Jason ying with Cecilia.


    Cecilia just stood there, with Noah and Jason standing one in front and one behind.


    Noah started from the front, and began to caress Cecilia with his hand smeared with lubricant. One hand touched Cecilia''s chest and the other hand touched Cecilia''s private parts. Jason also applied lubricant from behind, and his whole body


    1


    Chapter 260 Horny Cecilia


    was pressed tightly against Cecilia''s back.


    One hand grabbed Cecilia''s butt and kept kneading it, while the other hand inserted from under Cecilia.


    There was no need to talk about how great it was to be served by two men. Just the thought of having two hands constantly ying with Cecilia''s private parts was enough to make people feel extremely happy. "Ah! It feels so good! You two are going to kill me! I''m about to climax! Ah!"


    Soon, Cecilia reached orgasm!


    Caroline could clearly see how violently Cecilia''s body was shaking.


    At the climax, Cecilia''s words became even more lewd.


    "Well! Do it to me, quick! Do it hard to me! Trample me! Do it to me like this every day, okay?


    "It feels so good, um! Daddy, am I a slut?"


    Cecilia hugged Noah''s neck, stuck her butt out towards Jason, and twisted her body in various ways.


    "Slut! You are the sluttiest in the world! Do you want it now? Huh? Do you want me to fuck you hard?" Noah took a look at Caroline and became even more excited.


    Chapter 260 Horny Cecilia


    At this time, Caroline was lying on the bed, feeling so ufortable that she was about to go crazy.


    She stretched out her hands, touched her upper body with one hand and her lower body with the other, and began to scream.


    The water flowing out from under the body was already dripping down!


    "Ah! Fuck me, fuck me hard! Three fingers! Ah! Fuck this slutty cunt to death!"


    Cecilia was so happy with the y that she screamed like crazy, which further stimted Caroline.


    They had been yed with on the bed for a long time, and the excitement had not yet worn off, so Noah called for a stop at the critical moment. Not to mention how ufortable Caroline was feeling right


    now.


    "Yes! I want it, can you please do it to me? Please! I feel so ufortable!"


    After Ceciliapletely released herst enchanting sound, she could no longer bear it and stood up and walked to Jason and Noah.


    "Really? How ufortable are you? Weren''t you pretending just now? You bitch, you were pretending to be so pure just


    0000


    Chapter 260 Horny Cecilia


    now? Are you ufortable now?


    "Heh, do I have to give it to you just because you feel ufortable? Why? My dick is not for just any woman to


    fuck!"


    Noah was very satisfied with Caroline''s reaction at this time.


    "Please! It hurts so much! I''m going crazy! Can you please do it to me? I''m just a bitch, Mr. Mitchell, but I''m actually quite slutty, please do it to me!"


    Caroline knelt down in front of Noah with a plop.


    "Ahhh!"


    Seeing this, Jason couldn''t help but stick out his tongue and lick his mouth. Especially after seeing Caroline kneeling down, the crystal clear pussy juice, he wiped it and tasted it. "Ah!"


    Just this one moment made Caroline go crazy.


    "Jason, I know you love me. Can you give it to me?"


    Caroline turned around and began to beg Jason again.


    "Cecilia, of course I want to feel sorry for you, but you have to serve Mr. Mitchell first. I am Mr. Mitchell''s person."


    Jason smiled and looked up at Noah.


    Chapter 260 Horny Cecilia


    Since he followed Noah, he had yed with many women, including pure, mature, and loose women.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, he didn''t have such good treatment, so of course Noah was the first one to y.


    "Mr. Mitchell, I was wrong! I was really wrong! Can you do something to me? Do whatever you want!"


    In fact, Caroline didn''t know that the reason why she felt so ufortable now, not only because she was stimted by Noah and the others, but more importantly, the lubricant applied all over her body contained a lot of aphrodisiac elements. Write yourment


    00000


    00


    it Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 261

    Chapter 261 So Cool


    However, at this moment, Caroline was already feeling extremely anxious and distressed.


    Not to mention being able to detect the aphrodisiac elements in the lubricant.


    She now had only one thought and that was, she wanted a man to fuck her!


    She wanted a big cock to fuck her!


    "As long as he''s a man, it doesn''t matter who he is."


    She now felt as if her whole body was on fire, her mouth was dry and she had a dry cough, and her private parts felt more empty than ever before.


    The area below was already so wet that it was out of control.


    She just wanted the feeling of being rubbed hard.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Really? You''re begging me to fuck you now, right? Fine, show me some sluttiness. I have Cecilia now, why should I y with you?


    I just like flirty girls. Look at Cecilia now. She is so much better than you. Aren''t you pretending? Aren''t you pure? Aren''t you unable to let go? Fuck you, get out of my way! bato most in my life is stinking bitches like you who


    Chapter 261 So Cool


    Noah was not polite at all. He kicked Caroline to the ground.


    He would never forget how that bitch treated him.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline was caught off guard and fell heavily to the ground. Her body rubbed against the ground and blood kept oozing out.


    But the moment Noah saw those red colors, his eyes lit up.


    "You want to be fucked by me? Come here, show me your money! As long as you are slutty enough, I will satisfy you! I will let you be fucked hard, fucked to heaven!"


    Noah didn''t wait for Caroline to recover. He reached out and grabbed her hair again and pulled her over.


    After saying that, he rubbed Caroline''s lower body hard with his feet again.


    This time, Caroline couldn''t bear it anymore.


    "Slut! I''m slutty! I am the sluttiest slut in the world,e to me, okay? Come and y with me, okay? Look, I''ve already leaked so much slutty juice. Just imagine how good it would be if your big cock came in at this time!" Caroline touched herself with her hands while speaking.


    She was lying on the ground, twisting her body constantly, with her mouth open, sweat oozing out of her body, and she was


    screaming non-stop.


    00000


    00.


    Chapter 261 So Cool


    "That''s really a slut''s scream!"


    Noah was really stimted when he saw Caroline like this, and his penis suddenly jumped up.


    At this moment, Caroline''s eyes were fixed on Noah''s big dick.


    Even she himself didn''t know what was wrong with her. She rushed forward, grabbed Noah''s dick and put it in her mouth.


    "Oh! Damn it, you bitch, are you trying to kill me?"


    The sudden tenderness and heat made Noah feel extremely happy.


    "Yeah! Yes, I just want to make you two happy. I''ll let me fuck me hardter!"


    As soon as Caroline got a few ps, she went crazy. The juices from her lower body kept flowing out, and Noah''s humiliating words and fierce force made her even more excited. She had never felt this way before.


    It was so crazy inside that she wanted Noah to continue scolding her and hitting her.


    In this way, Caroline tried every possible posture and seduced and acted coquettishly in front of Noah.


    Thissted for about half an hour. Noah finally couldn''t bear it anymore and pulled Caroline onto the small bed in the dark


    room.


    Chapter 261 So Cool


    "What a slut! You''re the cheapest and most needy bitch in the world! Don''t you like to act in front of me? Why don''t you act


    now?"


    Noah didn''t give her any chance to react. He walked over and stood beside the small bed. He spread Caroline''s legs with both hands and thrust forward to prate her all the way. "Ah!"


    Caroline also felt so happy that the sound was so loud that it seemed to break through her eardrums, and her whole body twitched.


    But when Jason and Cecilia saw Noah''s bloodshot look, they suddenly stopped and stepped back, their eyes filled with fear.


    They knew very well what Noah was going to do next.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 262 Isn''t That Too Much?


    Back when Cecilia was first sent to Noah, he had treated her the


    same way.


    Jason had arrived at nearly the same time as Cecilia, and before that, he had never seen a man so unhinged.


    He had thought he''d seen enough in his life.


    After all, he had grown up in these circles, running with his father. But now that his family had fallen into ruin, drowning in debt, he had no way to climb back up quickly. That''s how he ended up here. It was all thanks to his good looks.


    If he could, Jason would dly get rid of this face.


    Before being introduced to Noah, Jason had taken plenty of high-paying jobs. But he couldn''t handle the disturbing preferences of some clients, and it still bothered him.


    After all, he''d been spoiled and admired his entire life.


    At least with Noah, the demands weren''t as perverse-just indulging in women alongside him.


    But once he arrived, Jason realized that even basic preferences seemed tamepared to Noah''s depravity.


    He would never forget how Cecilia had been tortured on her first

 Love My Ex-Wife 262

    Chapter 262 Isn''t That Too Much?


    And now, it was happening all over again.


    Jason and Cecilia had secretly discussed why Noah was like this.


    Had he experienced some kind of trauma?


    Jason had even tried subtly asking Noah about it, but got


    nowhere.


    ''Ah!" Jason''s thoughts were interrupted by Caroline''s piercing


    scream.


    It was clear that she had reached an unprecedented high.


    But for Noah, this was just the beginning.


    As soon as Caroline finished screaming, Noah pped her hard.


    The p was brutal, leaving five distinct fingerprints on her cheek in no time.


    Her face swelled dramatically, but Noah seemed pleased. "Look at that color. It''s so pretty when it''s swollen. But one side won''t do. It''s not symmetrical. I love symmetry." With that, hended another p, harder than thest.


    "Enjoying this, you filthy slut? Huh?"


    After pping her, Noah taunted Caroline.


    Caroline, nowpletely ecstatic and under the effects of the aphrodisiac, barely registered the pain.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Yes, it feels amazing! Mr. Mitchell, I love it when you hit me!


    Chapter 262 Isn''t That Too Much?


    Caroline acted as if she''d been injected with adrenaline, shouting and moaning non-stop.


    p after p, Noah moved from her face to her neck, her body, her hips-until he was utterly consumed in his frenzy.


    "You slut. Why pretend to be pure when you''re such a filthy whore in private? Huh? Do you all get off on making me do this? Forcing me to fuck you senseless?


    "Go ahead, act all high and mighty now! Why aren''t you pretending anymore? Ha! Fuck it, I''ll fuck you to death!


    "You were born for me to fuck! You know that? A slut like you deserves every bit of this!"


    Noah''s movements quickened, and Caroline''s cries grew louder


    with each thrust.


    But at the most crucial moment, Noah pulled out of her.


    Jason knew it was time to bring in the props.


    Next, Caroline would have to beg for more, so Noah could torment her again.


    Sure enough, Noah walked to the wall where the props were hung.


    But Jason hadn''t expected Noah to grab three at once.


    He remembered what Noah had done to Ceciliast time and froze as if struck by lightning. Chapter 262 Isn''t That Too Much?


    and rushing forward to stop him.


    Coming to his senses, Jason hurried to intervene.


    "What''s the matter? Want to take her ce?" Noah raised an eyebrow, clearly irritated. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 263

    Chapter 263 Are You Courting Death?


    "Of course... of course not!"


    Jason shook his head frantically.


    Was this a joke?


    There was no way he''d take the fall for Caroline.


    He had no connection to her at all; he''d only spoken up because he''d felt a fleeting moment of pity.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Back when he watched Cecilia being tormented, just standing there had made his skin crawl. He couldn''t imagine enduring it himself. Besides, men and women were different.


    If Noah turned all of his methods on him, it would be a thousand times worse than anything Caroline could endure.


    "Then help me with this!" Noahmanded impatiently.


    Noah wasn''t pleased with Jason''s interruption and barked his order.


    "Alright," Jason agreed with a nod.


    The truth was, he had no right to refuse Noah.


    Chapter 263 Are You Courting Death?


    Cecilia stood nearby, trembling just from watching.


    Finally, as she watched crimson drops falling to the floor, she couldn''t bear it anymore and turned her face away.


    "Ahh! Ugh!"


    Caroline''s initial moans of pleasure soon turned into gut-wrenching screams.


    Yet, even as she screamed, she felt an unparalleled rush of excitement coursing through her body.


    She felt like aplete deviant, as though she had grown ustomed to this twisted pleasure.


    Starting with Zachary and now with Noah, every time seemed to push her limits of stimtion and thrill just a bit further. The more extreme the abuse, the more exhrated she felt.


    This rush wasn''t just physical; it was psychological.


    It felt like her adrenaline surged, dulling her brain''s response to pain and leaving nothing but pure exhration in her body.


    At one point, Caroline even thought she might die from the


    excitement.


    When it finally ended, and the adrenaline subsided, her brain regained its basic senses.


    Only then did she notice the shocking red stains on the floor and the


    Chapter 263 Are You Courting Death?


    countless marks all over her body as pain began to hit her in


    waves.


    Noah and Jason, having had their fill, left without a second thought.


    "Ahh..."


    Caroline curled up in the corner, clutching herself and trembling uncontrobly, her sobs and cries echoing in the room.


    Only Cecilia knelt beside her, holding her close and whispering, "It''s okay, Caroline. Everything will pass soon. Cry it out. You''ll feel better."


    Having gone through the same torment herself, Cecilia knew better than anyone how shattered and broken Caroline felt in that moment.


    Caroline sobbed.


    With someoneforting her, Caroline only cried harder.


    Yet even as she cried, she ced the me for everything squarely on ire.


    The only reason she endured this pain again and again was because of ire.


    If ire didn''t exist, she wouldn''t be suffering like this.


    ''ire, just you wait!


    Your good days are numbered!


    0000


    Chapter 263 Are You Courting Death?


    With those thoughts in mind, Caroline stopped crying. She wiped the tears from her face with a firm hand, then stood up with a smile and walked out.


    She saw Noah and Jason lounging on the sofa, watching TV,pletely satisfied.


    Completely naked, she walked over and said, "Mr. Mitchell, satisfied?"


    "Hah! You little slut! What''s the matter? Even after taking such a rough ride, you''re still not satisfied? Still begging for more?" Noah sneered, pping her hard on the backside. Noah''s handnded sharply on Caroline''s backside.


    Cecilia, watching from the side, waspletely stunned by the


    scene.


    "Oh, Mr. Mitchell, you tter me. I''m not like that at all,"


    Caroline replied coyly. "I just think you''re a true expert when ites to women. By the way, there''s another woman I think you might be interested in."


    Caroline hade to see Noah with one purpose in mind-to direct his wrath toward ire.


    "Let''s hear it," Noah said, intrigued.


    >ying with women was, of course, something Noah was always


    interested in.


    This woman works at the Hiokeeh Group too, Mr. Mitchell. Let


    me


    Chapter 263 Are You Courting Death? tell you, she''s..."


    Smiling slyly, Caroline leaned in close to whisper in Noah''s ear.


    ""What? Caroline, are you looking to die?"


    Before she could finish saying ire''s name, Noah grabbed Caroline by the throat in a furious grip.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 264

    Chapter 264 Asking for Trouble


    "Mr. Mitchell... you..." Caroline gasped, her face flushing red as she struggled to speak.


    In that instant, Caroline''s face turned crimson, and she couldn''t


    utter another word.


    Noah had his hands around Caroline''s neck, showing no sign of letting go.


    At this moment, he thought this woman was practically sending him to his death.


    If he hadn''t known ire and kept an eye on her, he might have actually fallen for Caroline''s trap today.


    Asking him to mess with ire? That was nothing short of a death wish.


    Did she even understand who ire was?


    She was the former pampered heiress of the Prescott family.


    Sure, the scandal about the real and fake heiresses had caused an uproar, and ire had even ended up in prison.


    The Prescott family had cut ties with herpletely.


    But just recently, at Elizabeth''s birthday banquet, it was publicly announced that ire was engaged to Frederick.


    - Chapter 264 Asking for TroubleExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    held a general''s rank, and was now running for president.


    Messing with his fianc¨¦e? That was asking for death, in and simple.


    "I... no..." Caroline choked out, struggling for air.


    Caroline hadn''t expected Noah to react so violently. She wed desperately at his hands, trying to pry them off, but it was useless. Waves of suffocation engulfed her, making it nearly impossible to get out even a single word, let alone a full sentence.


    "Is this really how I''m going to die?"


    How ironic, when she thought about it.


    Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined dying like this.


    She''d schemed to use a man for revenge against ire, only for him to turn on her and strangle her to death instead. Hahaha...


    Carolineughed bitterly in her mind as tears streamed down her face.


    But after a few tears, her eyes began to roll back.


    Seeing her eyes roll back, Noah finally loosened his grip.


    "Cough, cough... cough, cough..." Caroline gasped for breath the moment she was freed.


    7


    Chapter 264 Asking for Trouble


    As soon as she was free, Caroline inhaled gulps of fresh air.


    "Listen, I''m giving you onest chance. Who sent you? Plenty of people have grudges against me, and plenty have tried to take me down, but none have seeded. What makes you think you will?" Noah sneered.


    Just as Caroline was catching her breath, Noah mmed his foot down on her, pinning her to the ground.


    "I... no! Mr. Mitchell, please listen to me! It''s not what you think. No one sent me, and I''m not here for revenge!


    "The real person I have a grudge against is ire. She killed my sister and took my sister''s lover. My sister was the only family I had left in this world, and she murdered her! Tell me, how could I not want revenge?" Caroline cried out. Caroline thought for a moment. Her only justification was using ire of killing Anna.


    "Really? If you want revenge, whye to me?" Noah asked, still doubtful.


    Noah remained skeptical of Caroline''s words.


    With such a deep hatred, Caroline could easily have hired someone to kill ire. Coming to him to humiliate her didn''t add up.


    "Mr. Mitchell, you don''t know how horribly my sister died. ire hired some thugs to assault her... so I have to use the same method to get back at her. Like you said, she''s now Frederick''s fianc¨¦e, and I have no way to get to her through him. Chapter 264 Asking for Trouble


    "After thinking it over, the only way was to target her through herpany, so I came to you."


    At this critical moment, Caroline had no choice but to use Anna''s tragic death to stall Noah.


    Noahughed. "So, you thought throwing yourself at me would make me agree to kill ire by assaulting her? Hahaha! Woman, do you think I''m that stupid? Huh? Women like you are a dime a dozen. What makes you think I''d agree? This ''decent little body'' of yours? Huh?"


    With that, Noah kicked her hard between her legs.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4

 Love My Ex-Wife 265

    Chapter 265 The Hungry Wolves


    "Ah!"


    Noah kicked with such force that Caroline let out a painful howl.


    At that moment, Noah was sure that someone was pulling Caroline''s strings, and that person must have a grudge against


    him.


    ire? What a joke!


    Once, ire was the pampered princess of the illustrious Prescott family, doted upon since childhood.


    Now, she was Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. Noah certainly wouldn''t dare


    to do anything to ire, unless he had a death wish.


    "No! It''s not like that, Mr. Mitchell. Please hear me out. Frederick doesn''t care for ire. They''re together merely because of their families'' arrangement.


    "ire has long fallen out of favor with the Prescott family, and now it''s all thanks to Elizabeth that she''s still standing. Otherwise, ire wouldn''t even be able to step foot in the Prescott Manor. Moreover, Frederick has no intention of marrying her sincerely. "Mr. Mitchell, if you promise me, I''ll do anything you want. You have my word. I''ll obey you without resistance, as long as you spare my life."


    Chapter 265 The Hungry Wolves


    She hade this far, having served Noah and endured so much torment; she wasn''t ready to give up just yet.


    "Anything I want? That does sound enticing. But do Ick for women? With my position at the Hiokeeh Group, there''s no shortage of women eager to entertain me.


    "Why would I risk offending Frederick and courting disaster for your sake? Caroline, do you take me for a fool, to be so easily manipted! Get out! Disappear from my sight this instant. I never want to see you again!" Noah kicked Caroline out with a single blow.


    Caroline crashed into the table behind her with a thud, her face contorted in agony, but she crawled back to Noah. "Please, Mr. Mitchell, I..."


    "Still here? Fine, if you won''t leave, don''t me me for whates next. Jason, call all your friends over. Let them have their turn with her!"


    Noah sneered coldly and then ordered Jason.


    "Well... Mr. Mitchell. I''m afraid that''s not a good idea. This woman has been through so much. If more people get involved, I fear she might not survive. She..."


    Jason hesitated, looking at Caroline''s barely conscious state.


    "What? Who''s in charge here? You feeling sorry for her? If that''s the case, go after ire and find death at Frederick''s hands! Don''t linger in my presence. This is my domain!" Chapter 265 The Hungry Wolves


    Noah cut Jason off, his face a mask of fury, his eyes filled with murderous intent. "Alright, I''m going to call them."


    Jason didn''t argue further. He nodded, took out his phone, and left to make the call. After all, he was dependent on Noah for his livelihood. He had no choice in the matter.


    As for Caroline, she was just unfortunate. There was nothing he could do.


    "Guys, there''s a new woman here. Mr. Mitchell sayse on over to y with her."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Within half an hour of Jason''s call, several burly men rushed


    over.


    They looked at Caroline as if she weremb before wolves.


    "No! Please don''t..."


    Caroline had never seen such a gaze before. She felt as if those men were about to devour her.


    She kept shaking her head, edging backward.


    She had never seen such a hungry, eager look, not even on Noah and Zachary, who were both twisted in their own ways.


    However, what Caroline didn''t know was that these men were Jason''s cronies from the most chaotic, sordid ces in


    D


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 266

    Chapter 266 Please Spare Me


    In Pleasure Nightclub, bisexuality was the mostmon, mundane thing, not to mention the various positions and props that were taken for granted. One could witness every conceivable and inconceivable act of depravity there.


    Indiscriminate orgies involving men and women, young and old -no perverted or obscene scene was off-limits.


    Caroline was terrified just by the look in these men''s eyes.


    Her face turned pale, and she trembled uncontrobly.


    But after being toyed with by Noah and Jason, she had little strength left. Moreover, she had been brutally stomped on by Noah and was injured. The pain made it impossible for Caroline to stand. She could only inch backward.


    Her heart raced so violently it felt like it would burst from her


    chest.


    Such a gaze was really terrifying.


    Caroline remembered seeing such a gaze only once before, not in real life, but in a documentary on television.


    The documentary chronicled the most authentic sins in the


    >> Chapter 266 Please Spare Me


    In the most horrifying episode, the men on the screen had this


    very gaze.


    The voiceover in the documentary said that those men initially worked as gigolos in a chaotic ce, catering to wealthy women.


    They used every means and position to please the women, enduring their whims.


    As a result, they umted a lot of suppressed emotions, and their psychology gradually became twisted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So, after leaving, they began to use various bloody and brutal methods to take revenge on women.


    To this day, Caroline still remembered the most terrifying scene, An 18-year-old girl, naked and lying on the street, her body covered in wounds, a gruesome sight.


    After watching it, Caroline had several sleepless nights.


    Thinking of this, Caroline looked up at the men in front of her.


    Sheforted herself inwardly, "No! It can''t be like this! Even if these men are perverts, they won''t be that cruel! Don''t be afraid. You''ve been through so much and seen all kinds of positions and methods.


    Zachary and Noah are already perverts, but you endured, right? Besides, how could you coincidentally encounter such terrifying perverts?"


    Caroline keptforting herself, trying to force herself to calm down.


    > Chapter 266 Please Spare Me


    But in the end, everything unfolded as Caroline had feared the most.


    She was dragged into a dark room by those men.


    As soon as the door was closed, they pounced on Caroline.


    For three hours, the men tormented her with various props and


    methods.


    "No! Please stop! Can you let me go?


    "I''ll give you anything you want if you spare me!


    "I''ll introduce you to all the women I know. You can do whatever you want with them."


    Caroline cried out, crawling on the ground, begging for mercy, but the men seemed even more excited.


    Their actions became more and more rough and forceful.


    In the end, Caroline didn''t even have the strength to shout andy on the ground, barely alive.


    But she still tried to crawl towards the door of the dark room.


    She really felt that she would die here if this continued.


    ''Don''t worry. We won''t let you die."


    "And after today, you''ll miss us in every moment!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 267

    Chapter 267 The Urge to Indulge


    "That''s right. No woman forgets us after sharing our bed!"


    "You''ll see, once you get used to our methods, being with any other man will feel nd inparison."


    Caroline hadn''t even reached the door of the darkroom before the men dragged her back.


    "No! Ah! Don''t!"


    Caroline screamed frantically, but the men only grew more excited.


    "Rx. The pain you feel now is only temporary. Once we''ve had our fun, you''ll be screaming in pleasure!"


    "That''s right. Everyone, regardless of gender, who experiences what Pleasure Nightclub has to offer feels an unprecedented delight!"


    The men finished speaking and began their actions.


    Another hour of heart-wrenching screams followed.


    "No! Please have mercy. I''ll do anything you want if you let me go. Ah..."


    Caroline had never been so tormented. The intense pain left her pale, screaming madly until her voice was hoarse and she could no longer make a sound.


    >> Chapter 267 The Urge to Indulge


    If it weren''t for ire, how could she have fallen to this level?


    Without ire, she and Frederick would have been together, and she would have been the fianc¨¦e of the admiral in charge of the Kingstown Security Department. It was all because of ire!


    Everything was ire''s fault!


    Caroliney on the ground, her eyes closed.


    She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth, thinking, "ire, I will make you die a terrible death! No, before you die, I will make you experience all the pain I have suffered." The men continued their actions over and over on her.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed, but just when Caroline felt she was about to die from the pain, all the pain suddenly disappeared.


    It felt like being fully anesthetized during surgery.


    No, to be precise, it was an anesthesia specifically for pain.


    Caroline found it strange and suddenly opened her eyes, only to find that she had been smeared with ayer of red substance,


    She didn''t know what it was, but it looked terrifying, like blood.


    It mixed with her blood, making it even more frightening.


    "What have you put on me?"


    Chapter 267 The Urge to Indulge


    Caroline was filled with fear, her voice trembling uncontrobly.


    Just then, she smelled a pleasant fragrance, seemingly


    emanating from the red substance on her body.


    The men stood there, no longer doing anything to her.


    "Rest assured. It''s something good."


    "Aren''t you feeling no pain right now?"


    "Aren''t you feeling your body start to heat up?"


    They stared at her intently, seemingly waiting for something.


    Caroline became nervous and suddenly felt a wave of heat in her body.


    She felt her blood elerating as if a fire had been lit inside her, spreading through her entire body in an instant.


    Wherever the fire went, it was scorching hot.


    Her body was so hot it was unbearable, sweat pouring out incessantly.


    "I... What have you done to me? Why am I so hot?"


    Caroline had never felt this hot before.


    It felt as if she was standing in the crater of a volcano about to erupt, with moltenva beneath her.


    > Chapter 267 The Urge to Indulge


    "Hahaha, it''s starting!"


    "I can''t wait to see what happens to this woman next."


    "Yeah! Over the years, we''ve yed with so many women, each with different reactions."


    "But undoubtedly, every woman ends up feeling as if they''re in heaven."


    "Guys, I can''t wait any longer."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The men didn''t answer Caroline. They leered wickedly, rubbing their hands eagerly, leering at Caroline with lust.


    For some reason, as Caroline watched their rubbing hands, she began to fantasize about howfortable it would be if those hands caressed and teased her body.


    Just thinking about it, Caroline seemed to have hallucinations. She really felt as if all those hands were on her body.


    Her arms, neck, chest, abdomen, thighs, and private parts were all gently stroked, like countless feathers brushing over her heart, tickling.


    Caroline couldn''t help but moan.


    It was an unprecedented pleasure.


    Those hands really made her feel good. At this moment, Caroline felt her body as if a switch had been turned on.


    The pain, suffering, unrequited love for Frederick, and hatred


    Chapter 267 The Urge to Indulge


    ire that she had suppressed for so long found a vent at this


    moment.


    She really wanted to indulge once, like never before.


    "Baby, that''s great. Touch me! Pinch me! I want you!"


    Caroline took the initiative to grab a hand and ced it on her nipple.


    Write yourment


    it Gifts


    D


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 268

    Chapter 268 Can You Rub It?


    "Grab my tits, baby. Ah! Yes, that''s it! Grab both tits! It feels so good!"


    Caroline grabbed a hand and ced it on her left breast but was still not satisfied, so she grabbed another hand and ced it on her right breast. "Can you grab it and lick it? Yes, put my nipple in your mouth and let me feel your warmth!"


    All the scenes from those movies that she had watched countless times for Frederick appeared in Caroline''s mind at this moment.


    She had never felt so good before!


    She felt her body being wrapped in warm and sweet spring water, feeling extremelyfortable!


    When watching the movie, she just felt wet down there but never knew that it could be so pleasant.


    Once lovemaking began, Caroline felt like being possessed and couldn''t stop.


    Moreover, Caroline had restrained her possessiveness towards Frederick for four years, and her body had already be highly eager for men.


    It was just that it hadn''t been developed in the past.


    Chapter 268 Can You Rub It?


    no longer control herself and wanted it uncontrobly!


    "Hmm! My pussy wants you too! Baby, can another one rub it for me?"


    Caroline''s breasts were being bitten, and after a while, she felt an inexplicable emptiness in her body, especially her pussy, which felt empty and ufortable. She grabbed a hand unconsciously and ced it on her pussy.


    "Ah!"


    The moment it touched her, her soul seemed to be shaken. She let out a moan, and her whole body arched upward and trembled violently.


    "Fuck! So fucking slutty!"


    "Yeah, this is the first time we have six people ying with a woman together like this!"


    "But looking at her coquettish appearance, I am really interested and want to see how slutty she can be."


    "I want to watch it, too! Anyway, we''ve already had enough fun. Now, it''s nice to just watch her get horny and have sex with her!".


    "No. With such a sexy woman, the following scenes must be even more interesting!"


    The men looked at Caroline lying there with her eyes closed, with an obsessed and ecstatic look on her face. They became Chapter 268 Can You Rub It?


    At this moment, Caroline felt indescribable pleasure.


    Her breasts were being grabbed and bitten, and her pussy was being teased. Her body was tense at this moment.


    Her buttocks were squeezed together and lifted, and her legs were spread apart. "Darling, can you lick my pussy? Please!" "Okay, little tease! I''m going to make you scream today!"


    Hearing the call of "little tease", Caroline clenched her thighs uncontrobly, feeling a stream of liquid flowing out. "It''s so fucking sexy! So wet!"


    Then, her buttocks were lifted, and someone held it and lickedBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    1. it.


    "Hmm! Ah!"


    Caroline could no longer control herself. Her body bounced up and down violently, her mouth open, screaming in ecstasy.


    At this time, she felt her mouth was empty and kept licking her lips.


    Soon, one of the men came over.


    He squatted above her head and held her head.


    "Darling, can you kiss me?"


    Caroline opened her mouth, licked her lips, and raised her head, wanting to kiss him.


    2


    Chapter 268 Can You Rub It?


    "Bitch, I''ll satisfy you! After all, your mouth will be very usefulter!"


    The manughed, held up her head, and kissed her.


    "Hmm..."


    The sudden satisfaction made Caroline gasp.


    In this way, two men were biting her breasts, one was licking her pussy, one was kissing her, and the remaining two were constantly touching her body, even starting from behind her ass. She justy there, being served by six men at the same time, feeling that she had reached bliss.


    But the feeling of emptiness in her pussy was also unprecedentedly ufortable.


    She pushed away the man who was kissing her and kept squeezing and twisting her legs!


    "Oh! I want you. I can''t bear it anymore. My little cunt wants you! Baby, give me your cock. Fuck me hard!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Caroline tensed herself again, and another stream of liquid flowed out.


    It was already wet under her butt!


    "Okay, little tease! I''ll satisfy you!"


    The man let go of her and walked to her feet.


    Chapter 268 Can You Rub It?


    At this time, the other men worked together and carried her to the small bed in the dark room.


    The first man stood by the bed and began to give orders.


    "You two, each grab one of her legs! I''m going to fuck this little slut! Remember to grab her legs and keep caressing her. I just want to see how slutty she can be."

 Love My Ex-Wife 269

    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel?


    Then, the other two men grabbed her legs, and he pushed in all


    at once.


    "Ah! So good!"


    At this moment, Caroline felt as if her soul was about to be pierced through.


    In this way, two men grabbed her legs, one kept fucking her, the other two licked and kneaded her breasts, and another kept kissing her lips.


    Her whole body felt extremely happy.


    "Ah! I''m so happy! My little cunt feels so good!"


    "You are awesome! I feel bliss!"


    "It''s so good! Hmm!"


    She kept kissing and talking.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "How good does it feel, little tease? Huh?"


    The man who was fucking her prated her again with a fierce thrust.


    Carolinepletely lost herself in it!


    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel? "Daddy, fuck me harder! Fuck me! Hmm!"


    "Yes, fuck it hard like that! Ah!"


    "Yes!"


    Caroline trembled and responded to the man''s fucking like


    crazy.


    "Just like that! Fuck me hard! I feel so good! Daddy, can you fuck me every day?"


    "I am such a little tease. I need to be fucked!"


    "I just want Daddy''s dick! I''m the sluttiest tease in the world! I want to be fucked by Daddy every day!"


    "Ah! Fuck me to death! Daddy, fuck me! Fuck me hard!"


    Amidst a series of shrill screams, Caroline climaxed, her body trembling uncontrobly.


    She felt as if she had reached heaven, copsing weakly onto the


    bed.


    Having been toyed with by Noah and then by those men for so long, Caroline could no longer endure it.


    After this, she was utterly drained.


    She didn''t even want to utter a single word.


    The men yed with her for a while longer, then left when they grew bored.


    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel?


    Caroliney there, drifting off into a drowsy sleep.


    It was already dark when she woke up again.


    Seeing the red-lit room in front of her, Caroline jolted awake.


    Her body was covered in rming marks, and there was that red substance smeared on her.


    Even now, she had no idea what the stuff was.


    Then, the wild, painful, terrifying memories of those men all came flooding back.


    Caroline screamed and howled like a mad woman.


    She recklessly smashed everything in Noah''s room.


    But after venting, she cleaned up the mess.


    Caroline tidied herself up and left.


    Her clothes had been torn into pieces beyond repair.


    She cautiously opened the door, finding no sound outside.


    Caroline stepped out, realizing the house was empty, devoid of any people. She had no idea where Noah, Jason, Cecilia, and those men had gone.


    She nced at her body, then back at the torn clothes on the floor of the room.


    She went back to pick them up and then went to the bathroom to


    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel? shower.


    Afterward, she went to Cecilia''s room to find something to wear. Cecilia had always been kind to her, and she wouldn''t mind.


    Caroline deliberately chose a high-cored shirt to cover the marks on her body,


    She had just finished tidying up when amotion came from the door.


    She went out to see Cecilia, Jason, and Noah returning together, discussing how delicious the meal had been.


    They must have gone out for dinner.


    Cecilia saw Caroline and forced a smile. "Caroline, that outfit looks great on you. It suits you well. I always thought it was a bit too small for me, but it fits you perfectly." "I''ll buy you a new one, Cecilia," Caroline said respectfully, bowing like a servant.


    She cast a furtive nce at Noah.


    "Get out since you''re awake! Don''t die in my house! And I don''t care who sent you, but if there''s a next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Noah sneered as he approached, kicking Caroline towards the door.


    "Mr. Mitchell, I''m sure Caroline wasn''t sent by anyone. She was quite obedient this afternoon, right?"


    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel?


    fear,


    "Is that so? Do you want to leave with her or die with her? If not, keep your mouth shut!"


    Noah red at Cecilia, grabbing her by the neck.


    "No... I..."


    Cecilia almost got suffocated. Her face turned red as she struggled, feeling like Noah was going to strangle her.


    "Then mind your own business!"


    Seeing Cecilia on the brink of suffocation, Noah released her.


    "I''m sorry... Mr. Mitchell, I shouldn''t have spoken out of turn. I won''t do it again," Cecilia said, her head down, her voice trembling.


    She really felt like she had just escaped death.


    "Why are you still here? Do you want to die too?"


    Noah turned and walked to the sofa, sitting down. Seeing


    Caroline still standing there, he rubbed his hand, the one he had just used to choke Cecilia.


    "I''m leaving now!"


    After the ordeal of the afternoon, Caroline couldn''t bear any more fright.


    Seeing Cecilia nearly strangled to death, she was terrified.


    L


    Chapter 269 How Good Does It Feel?


    She hurriedly got up, opened the door, and fled in a panic.


    Noah watched Caroline run away frantically, a satisfied smile on his face. He nced at Cecilia and Jason, then picked up his phone and headed to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Noah dialed an international number.


    "You were right, Caroline is indeed promiscuous. I''m done with her! I even got a few guys from Pleasure Nightclub involved. Shouldn''t you increase my payment?" Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 270

    Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire


    "Of course. Nobody knows her better than I do!"


    A woman''s triumphantughter echoed through the phone.


    "I have to admit that you do know Caroline well, but I''m more curious about why you know her so intimately."


    Noah''s interest in the woman on the other end of the line was


    piqued.


    A woman who was willing to pay that much to toy with another woman must be quite the thrill to be with herself!


    "Mr. Mitchell, curiosity killed the cat! You just need to earn your money. Don''t ask questions you shouldn''t! Or you might not know how you end up dead."


    The woman snorted coldly, seeming to guess Noah''s thoughts right away.


    "Alright. When will the money hit my ount?" Noah nodded, not pressing the matter further.


    He had a feeling this woman was not someone to be trifled with, and it wasn''t worth it to cross her.


    About a week ago, when Noah was on a business trip, this woman approached him.


    She got straight to the point, offering to pay him to toy with a


    Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire


    When Noah heard the target was Caroline, who was close to Frederick, he wanted to refuse immediately.


    But the woman sent him an email with detailed information


    about Frederick and Caroline.


    There was even a file on him,plete with videos and high-definition photos.


    She was threatening him, no doubt about it, but the price was high-ten million dors!


    In the end, Noah agreed.


    Ironically, Caroline showed up and asked him to deal with a woman as well. It was almostical!


    He knew everything about Caroline. There was no way she coulde up with ten million dors for him.


    Moreover, the woman she wanted him to go after was ire, Frederick''s fianc¨¦e.


    Regardless of their rtionship, ire was Frederick''s official fianc¨¦e.


    If anything happened to ire, Noah knew he''d be in deep trouble.


    He liked to y with women, and he wanted money, but he wasn''t foolish enough to risk his life.


    However, he was growing increasingly curious about the rtionships between these three women and Frederick. Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire


    A''s Noah was lost in thought, the woman''s voice came through the phone again.


    "I''m abroad. The money will take at least two business days to arrive. Be patient. I won''t stiff you on such a small amount." "Of course. I''ll be waiting to collect, then."


    Noah chuckled and hung up the phone.


    Reflecting on everything, he felt a strange excitement deep inside.


    If it weren''t for the connection these women had with Frederick, he would have really wanted to get involved with them.


    Noah sighed, "What a pity! Such an interesting affair might nevere by in a lifetime!"


    Meanwhile, Caroline, battered and bruised, left Noah''s house. She stood by the roadside, indecisive.


    If she went back to the Halfmoon Manor now, what would happen if someone noticed her injuries...


    But if she didn''t go back and Frederick sent people to look for her, it would be even more troublesome. After much hesitation, Caroline decided to go back, but not right


    away.


    She messaged Frederick and then prepared to go to the pharmacy to buy some medicine to treat her wounds so they could heal faster. Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire


    As for Noah, everything was because of that woman abroad. Caroline nned to call the woman after she applied her


    medicine.


    At seven in the evening, Caroline arrived at the hotel. After applying her medicine, she picked up her phone and dialed the woman''s number.


    ''Sorry, the number you have dialed is not in service. Please check and dial again."


    She tried several times, but all she got was the mechanical


    female voice.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline, listening to the repetitive mechanical voice, smashed her phone to the ground in frustration.


    Her anger had nowhere to go, and she picked up a cup from the hotel table, ready to smash it on the floor.


    But halfway through her action, Caroline remembered she wasn''t at home, and there was no one to clean up after her. If she broke the hotel''s property, she''d have to pay for the damages. She was furious!


    She nced at her phone on the floor and eventually suppressed her rage, picking it up.


    Fortunately, it was just the screen that was cracked. The phone was still turned on and was usable.


    Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire introduced Noah to her.


    "Hello?"


    As soon as the call connected, Caroline let out a string of angry words. "What do you mean? Wasn''t it all arranged? I served him, I suffered. I''m covered in injuries, but Mr. Mitchell didn''t agree to anything!" If it weren''t for her need for them, she would have cursed them out directly!


    "It''s not that he didn''t agree with you, it''s that you weren''t good enough. We did talk to Mr. Mitchell, but you didn''t satisfy him. Youe to me withints? Are you kidding me? Get lost!"


    He berated Caroline and hung up the phone.


    "What... I..."


    Caroline, already seething with anger, was now ready to explode. She really didn''t want to hold back any longer, but as soon as she started to speak, the call ended.


    She tried to call back, only to find herself blocked.


    Now, Caroline was really losing it!


    Zachary had yet to make a move, and her attempt to get close to Noah from the Hiokeeh Group had failed despite a day of


    torment.


    Diana was abroad, still under surveince by the Hawthorne


    Chapter 270 She Would Kill ire


    "Am I really just going to watch ire lie with my Frederick every day? No! Never!"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Desperate, Caroline was on the verge of madness. At this


    moment, she had only one thought left-to kill ire!


    Yes, she would kill ire!


    After all, she still had onest trump card to y.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 271

    Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    At eleven o''clock at night, Caroline tiptoed back to the Halfmoon


    Manor.


    As she had anticipated, the lights in the living room were off, and the servants were asleep.


    She figured Frederick and ire must have retired for the night as well.


    Caroline slipped into her room and opened the old phone she kept in her cab.


    She searched through it, and sure enough, the recording from four years ago was still there.


    The moment she heard the recording, Caroline''s eyes gleamed


    with excitement.


    With a vicious thought, she said to herself, "ire, this time, I will make sure you die!"


    Caroline was about to send a message to ire, but she changed her mind. Text messages would leave a trail.


    After much contemtion, she decided to get a new SIM card tomorrow and call ire using a voice changer. That way, she would be untraceable.


    Once ire was out of the picture, there would be no way to


    Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    While Caroline was scheming, ire was in bed, preupied with work.


    The uing week''s assessment was the most challenging and would determine who among them could stay at the Hiokeeh Group.


    This time, they weren''t tasked with rmending employees or headhunting talents.


    Instead, they had to negotiate with the owner of Kingstown''srgest entertainment venue, Eclipse Nightclub, to get him to agree to share their membership information.


    Eclipse Nightclub was the most luxurious entertainment spot in Kingstown, with members who were mostly wealthy and powerful, and even some hidden big shots among them. These were talents they wouldn''t usually have ess to.


    Over the years, the Hiokeeh Group has managed to maintain a grip on the world''s most elite core talents precisely because of its diverse methods and coborations across various industries. When Antony received the directive to have the interns negotiate this cooperation, he was stunned.


    After informing ire, she was equally shocked.


    She had been absent-minded since getting home from work, barely eating before retreating to her room.


    ire was lying in bed, her mind filled with thoughts of the uing coboration with Eclipse Nightclub.


    > Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    She hadn''t expected the Hiokech Group to opt for an entertainment venue.


    Indeed, the reasons werepelling.


    Anyone who could be a member of Eclipse Nightclub was undoubtedly significant.


    But the moment ire heard Eclipse Nightclub, she was reminded of her past experiences at the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    It wasn''t that she was terrified, but if she had a choice, she really didn''t want to go to such a ce.


    She had actuallye up with a decent n, and Richard had reminded her before.


    All ire had to do was talk to Frederick, and all problems would be solved.


    She knew that the same applied to this coboration with Eclipse Nightclub.


    If she could persuade Frederick, everything would be a piece of cake.


    With Frederick''s current status, facilitating such a simple cooperation was just a matter of a few words.


    But for ire, things were not that simple.


    Even her silver tongue might not be of much use. Perhaps, in the end, she would have to sacrifice herself. Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    After much thought, she didn''t feel that Frederick would help her. Why would he?


    ire scoffed and decided to give it a try first. If it really didn''t work out, she would find another way.


    She nced at her phone. It was already half past eleven at night. She got up to get ready for bed, preparing to sleep.


    After all, she had to get up early for work tomorrow.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Frederick had already received the news.


    [General Hawthorne, the final round of assessments for


    the Hiokeeh Group is to establish cooperation with Eclipse Nightclub and share membership information.]


    Frederick: [Understood.]


    After receiving the message, Frederick had been standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window until now, with cigarette butts littering the floor.


    His mind was filled with what had happened to ire at the underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    Although it waster confirmed that ire was a virgin, the thought of thosescivious images of her still irritated him.


    Moreover, she was about to undertake such an important cooperation.


    After finishing hisst cigarette, Frederick messaged Richard:


    Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    a''close eye on Eclipse Nightclub. Report any news to me.]


    Richard had been worried when he heard about ire''s final


    task, but he didn''t dare to mention it to Frederick.


    Upon receiving Frederick''s message, he quickly replied: [I''m also quite concerned. General Hawthorne, should we send someone to help Ms. Prescott discreetly?] Frederick: [Who does she think she is? No need.]


    Richard''s "I''m also concerned" pricked at Frederick.


    He was worried about ire?


    Joking!


    ire was his nominal fianc¨¦e now. He just wouldn''t allow her to do anything unruly that would tarnish his reputation.


    Frederick sneered, stubbed out the cigarette ash in the ashtray, and went to bed.


    The next day, when ire arrived at thepany, she found that all the other interns were not in the office.


    She knew those people must have tried every means to negotiate cooperation with Eclipse Nightclub.


    Looking at those empty workstations, ire also went to Eclipse Nightclub.


    However, when she stood at the entrance of Eclipse Nightclub, she hesitated.


    D


    Chapter 271 Really Diana''s Voice


    For some reason, her mind was filled with scenes from the


    underground Eclipse Nightclub.


    But she knew she had to face it and go in!


    "ire, you can do this!"


    ire forced a smile, cheered herself up in her heart, and was about to go in.


    She had just taken a step when her phone rang.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She took out her phone and saw an unfamiliar number. She was afraid it was a scam call, so she hung up directly.


    But that number kept calling over and over again, and she finally answered the call.


    "Ms. Prescott, I have a recording of Diana from four years ago. If you want to know everything about four years ago,e to the outskirts, Wits Mountain. I will tell you the specific address then."


    It was Caroline, using a voice changer, who made the call.


    After speaking, she yed a snippet of the recording for ire over the phone.


    ire was shocked. It was really Diana''s voice!


    Write yourment


    r Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 272

    Chapter 272 Crazy Thoughts


    "Who are you? Why should I trust you? How do I know this recording isn''t fabricated?"


    ire had the most basic sense of caution.


    This recording was indeed significant, but she couldn''t just follow the caller''s instructions based on it alone.


    Moreover, the person had used a voice changer, making ireN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    even more cautious.


    What if the recording was also synthesized using a voice changer?


    ''ire, you should know how important this recording is to you without me reminding you. If you doubt it, then don''te. The choice is yours.


    "Remember, you only have today. I''ll wait for you on Wits Mountain for a day, and I won''t wait after that."


    The caller seemed confident that ire would go, and their attitude was rude.


    "1..."


    Before ire could ask anything more, the call was disconnected.


    She put her phone back in her pocket, looked at the Eclipse


    > Chapter 272 Crazy Thoughts


    As for Wits Mountain and Diana''s recording, she had twenty-four hours. There was no need to rush.


    She could take her time to think it over. But since everyone else had alreadye to discuss the coboration with Eclipse Nightclub, ire couldn''t wait any longer.


    If she missed the opportunity and someone else got it, she wouldn''t be able to stay at the Hiokeeh Group.


    After making up her mind, ire strode into the Eclipse Nightclub with determination and bumped into someone head-on.


    ""Mr. Yohan?"


    ire was used to addressing him like this at thepany.


    "Are you here for the coboration?"


    Antony was surprised to run into ire and felt a bit embarrassed.


    He hade early to pave the way for ire. He knew about ire''s experiences at the underground Eclipse Nightclub, so he wanted to help her out in advance. Unexpectedly, he ran right into her as soon as he was done.


    ire nodded. "Yes. What brings you here?"


    "I just happened to be here for some business. Since you''re here for the coboration, I''ll join you."


    Chapter 272 Crazy Thoughts finally be at case.


    "But... it''s not quite appropriate. If others from thepany see us, I''m afraid they might gossip."


    ire was hesitant. Everyone was eager to coborate with Eclipse Nightclub.


    If others saw her with Antony, it might be detrimental to him.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I''ve been with the Hiokeeh Group for so long; I naturally have my standing."


    Antony felt a burst of joy inside.


    He knew ire was worried about him.


    But he was determined to get ire into the Hiokeeh Group, no matter the cost. Even if it meant being demoted for this, it would be worth it.


    The position at the Hiokeeh Group might seem very valuable to outsiders, and indeed it was.


    Antony had been with the Hiokeeh Group since graduation. He had worked so hard for so many years to rise to the position of department manager.


    If he lost his job, he could find another one, but there was only one ire in this world.


    He just wanted to indulge his personal wish to have ire by his side, to see her every day.


    00


    Chapter 272 Crazy Thoughts


    Heaven knew how excited he was when he saw iree for an interview at the Hiokeeh Group.


    Antony had fought for the spots for six interns, actually for ire.


    Perhaps this was his only chance in life to be this close to ire.


    He really couldn''t think of any other way to see ire openly every day without causing her trouble with Frederick.


    "Antony, I know you''re doing this for my sake, but I can''t be so selfish and let you do this for me."


    ire really didn''t want Antony to sacrifice so much for her.


    "I have only one question for you. Do you still want to join the Hiokeeh Group?"


    Antony didn''t want to say much to ire. He asked a straightforward question. ire did, of course. She desperately wanted to work at the Hiokeeh Group. "Well, I understand. Let''s not say anything more. Let''s go in.


    Seeing ire was silent, Antony didn''t hesitate any longer and pulled her in. Coincidentally, as soon as they entered, they ran into Frederick. "Frederick..."

 Love My Ex-Wife 273

    Chapter 273 Bruised and Battered


    ire wasn''t afraid of what Frederick would do to her, but rather what he might do to Antony.


    So much had happened since her release from prison. She had endured all kinds of pain. Frederick had used almost every means avable to him against her. What more could he do?


    But Antony was different. He came from a low-ie family, which was why she had donated a million dors to him when they were in high school.


    Antony had joined the Hiokeeh Group without any background or resources and became a department manager. He must have, gone through extraordinary hardships that most people couldn''t imagine. Yet, Frederick could destroy all of Antony''s efforts and sacrifices with just a word.


    ire really didn''t want to involve innocent people.


    She knew Frederick hated her very much because of Diana.


    He could do whatever he wanted to her; it didn''t matter since she was already bruised and battered. She had lost everything. She had nothing left to lose.


    But Antony.....~~~


    Chapter 273 Bruised and Battered


    f¨®r Antony.


    She hoped Frederick wouldn''t take his anger out on Antony.


    Frederick''s gaze fell on the hand that ire and Antony had just been holding.


    He didn''t say or do anything, not even greeting them.


    But ire felt inexplicably anxious. Looking into Frederick''s eyes, she felt his gaze was deep, like a vortex, as if to swallow her and Antony up and shred them. For a moment, it seemed everything around them had fallen silent.


    The whole world seemed to consist only of ire, Antony, and


    Frederick.


    "Ms. Prescott? General Hawthorne, this is your fianc¨¦e, isn''t it?"


    It wasn''t until Brandon Thompson, next to Frederick, spoke that ire snapped back to reality. Brandon looked at ire with delight.


    A


    "Mr. Thompson, you''re mistaken. My fianc¨¦e is on vacation abroad these days."


    At this point, Frederick''s eyes had returned to their usual calm. He smiled as if Brandon had really mistaken someone else for his fianc¨¦e.


    Oh, sorry. It seems I really have the wrong person. Let''s go, General Hawthorne."


    Chapter 273 Bruised and Battered


    Since Frederick said so, Brandon naturally wouldn''t dwell on the topic.


    ire, however, never expected Frederick to say that.


    Frederick and Brandon had been gone for a while, and she was still standing there, lost in thought.


    She suddenly felt ridiculous for thinking Frederick would do something to Antony because of her.


    He didn''t care about her at all.


    The way Frederick casually told Brandon that he had the wrong person was the best proof. "ire, are you alright?"


    Antony saw ire staring in the direction Frederick had left and couldn''t help but cautiously ask.


    "I''m fine. What could be wrong?" ire smiled, seemingly really


    fine.


    But the subtle changes in her expression didn''t escape Antony''s


    notice.


    "ire, I really didn''t expect to run into Frederick here. If because of me, you two..."


    Antony felt a bit self-reproachful. ire turned her head and interrupted him, "You said you were here to help me, right? Since you''re going to help me, you have to help me sessfully coborate with Eclipse Nightclub today. As for Frederick, you Chapter 273 Bruised and Battered


    worry.


    "He doesn''t care about me at all. He just told that person he had


    the wrong person. Okay, let''s discuss the coboration."


    ire''s tone was light, but Antony could hear a sense of loneliness in it.


    At this moment, he felt ire''s back was filled with sorrow, which broke his heart.


    He wanted to rush forward tofort her but didn''t know what


    to say.


    Antony just watched ire''s back, feeling as if his heart was being torn apart.


    611


    ''Antony, what are you standing there for? Come on!"


    It wasn''t until ire turned her head and called out to him again that he followed. "Okay."


    Not surprisingly, with Antony''s help, the coboration was sessfully achieved.


    Sam Campbell, the manager of Eclipse Nightclub, readily agreed to the coboration. The weight in ire''s heart was finally lifted.


    Now, she could stay at the Hiokeeh Group.


    Unexpectedly, when ire came back from the restroom, she heard the truth.


    Chapter 273 Bruised and Battered


    "Who?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "The one who came to see Mr. Campbell before, saying he agreed to donate a kidney to his brother."


    "No way, right? He really came to discuss the coboration.


    Is he that desperate, willing to donate a kidney for a coboration!"


    ire was walking out of the restroom with her phone when she overheard these people''s discussions. Her phone dropped to the ground with a thud. Antony? Kidney donation?

 Love My Ex-Wife 274

    Chapter 274 Are You Crazy?


    ire stood there, stunned, unable to react.


    Her feet seemed rooted to the spot, unable to move an inch further.


    Her mind was consumed by a single fact, Antony had donated a kidney to Sam''s brother just to secure this coboration.


    In an instant, ire''s eyes welled up with tears that streamed down her face.


    She thought to herself, "Antony, why are there such foolish people like you in this world?"


    She stood there, dazed for a long while, until someone approached and called out to her, snapping her back to reality. "Miss? What''s wrong? Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?"


    The cleaner, upon entering, saw ire with red eyes, crying non-stop, her face pale as she stood motionless.


    The cleaner was terrified.


    "I''m fine."


    ire wiped away her tears and rushed towards the private room where they had just negotiated as if possessed.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Campbell, but we can''t coborate this time. I^


    Chapter 274 Are You Crazy?


    She dashed into the room, said this to Sam, and pulled Antony


    out with her.


    "ire, what''s going on? What happened? Mr. Campbell had already agreed. Why did you say we can''t coborate?"


    Antony, seeing the still-wet traces of tears on ire''s face and her anxious expression, thought something had happened to her.


    ire didn''t answer him. She kept pulling him out of Eclipse Nightclub before speaking. "Antony, what have I ever done to deserve this from you?" "What are you talking about?"


    Antony was taken aback and immediately pretended to know nothing, thinking ire must have overheard something.


    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about? Antony, if I hadn''t found out, would you really have donated a kidney to Mr. Campbell''s brother?


    "For a coboration, for me to stay at the Hiokeeh Group, you''re going to lose a kidney. Is it worth it?


    "Do you have any idea what it means to lose a kidney? Antony, are you crazy? Huh"


    ire interrogated Antony frantically.


    "ire, I''m not crazy. I''m very clear-headed right now. I know exactly what I''m doing. As for the kidney donation, I registered as an organ donor a long time ago. Chapter 274 Are You Crazy?


    "It''s not entirely for you. I just recently got a call from the hospital saying someone was a match for my kidney, and it just so happens that person is Mr. Campbell''s brother, so I thought of the coboration. It''s just a convenient thing to do." Compared to ire''s agitation, Antony was extraordinarily calm, even looking blissful.


    "Convenient?"


    ire was shocked. He was going to donate a kidney so she could stay at the Hiokeeh Group and spoke of it as if it was nothing significant!


    "Antony, I don''t care what the truth is, or whether you''ve been an organ donor before. I have one thing to tell you, if you dare to donate your kidney, I will quit on the spot."


    ire nodded firmly, immediately dispelling any thoughts Antony had of donating his kidney.


    "ire! Do you know what Eclipse Nightclub is? Do you understand how difficult it is to coborate with them?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Antony was genuinely surprised by ire''s determination.


    "Really? Is it that hard? But it might not be the case for me. Have you forgotten about Frederick? No matter what, I am his fianc¨¦e now.


    "If he steps in, securing the coboration is just a matter of his word. Do we need you to donate a kidney?"


    ireughed, her words filled with sarcasm.


    Chapter 274 Are You Crazy?


    But Antony knew ire was just worried about him and didn''t want him to donate his kidney, which was why she said that. "ire, I..."


    Antony also knew that if ire said she was going to ask Frederick, she probably could, but he was still worried.


    He was about to continue persuading ire when ire''s phone


    rang.


    Seeing it was the same unfamiliar number again, ire answered the call.


    "ire, I''ve suddenly lost my patience. I''ll give you two more hours. If you don''te, you''ll never get this recording for the rest of your life."

 Love My Ex-Wife 275

    Chapter 275 The Abyss


    Caroline had been waiting on the mountain when she suddenly received a call from Zachary asking her toe over in the afternoon. She had already rushed to Wits Mountain, waiting for ire on the top.


    Caroline didn''t know when ire woulde. If ire waste, she wouldn''t make it to Zachary''s in time.


    She couldn''t count on the woman abroad anymore, and Diana was not around. The only person she could count on was Zachary. Just in case, she couldn''t afford to offend Zachary, so she had to


    1. go.


    So Caroline quickly called ire, urging her toe within two hours.


    That way, she could still make it to Zachary''s in the afternoon.


    Caroline hung up without waiting for ire to speak.


    Antony heard the voice on the phone clearly.


    As soon as ire hung up, he asked urgently, "What recording?"


    "It''s a recording that''s very important to me, possibly able to clear my name from the injustice four years ago."


    Chapter 275 The Abyss


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now!"


    Antony knew about ire''s imprisonment four years ago.


    Hearing that she had a chance to clear her name, he pulled her to leave.


    "Are youing with me?"


    ire was surprised that Antony wanted to apany her.


    "Why not? You won''t let me donate a kidney. Are you also not allowing me to apany you to pick up a recording?"


    Antony was genuinely annoyed.


    "I just haven''t decided yet whether to go or not. This person used a voice changer when calling me. What if the recording is also synthesized?" Seeing Antony''s misunderstanding, ire voiced her concerns.


    "No matter if the recording is synthesized or not, as long as there''s a glimmer of hope to clear your name from four years ago, we have to check it out." Antony was incredibly stubborn.


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Seeing him like this, ire suddenly firmed up her resolve as well.


    She thought, "Yes. Isn''t everything due to Diana''s death four years ago?"


    Chapter 275 The Abyss


    no longer be threatened by anyone.


    If she was innocent, she wouldn''t have to fear being locked up again or be afraid of Frederick and Harrison.


    ire hailed a taxi, and she and Anthony went to Wits Mountain.


    Fortunately, the road up the mountain was smooth, although winding. An hour and a halfter, they arrived at the summit. They had made it within the two hours as the person had requested.


    "Hello, I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    Upon reaching the summit and finding no one there, ire dialed the number of the person who had called her.


    "You need toe down from the summit now, head north for about six hundred meters, there''s a small cabin there. I''m sitting behind the cabin."


    This person was highly cautious, guiding her to a small cabin.


    "Okay." ire nodded, hung up the phone, and went to the cabin with Antony.


    As they approached the cabin, ire suddenly stopped.


    ''Antony, you go no further. I''ll go alone. That person was very careful when they called me just now. I''m afraid if you go with me, they''ll hide." /*"But didn''t that person say to meet behind the cabin? I can


    Abyss


    "Alright. Let''s do it that way."


    ire looked at the cabin not far away, and indeed, there were some tall shrubs nearby that could hide a person.


    She and Antony tiptoed over together. As they neared the cabin, Antony hid in the shrubs nearby, and ire went forward alone.


    She cautiously made her way to the back of the cabin and, as expected, found a woman sitting on a stone.


    However, ire felt that the woman''s silhouette was quite familiar.


    "I''vee as you requested. Where''s the recording?" ire said as she walked forward.


    "Here you are. The recording is here."


    The woman on the stone turned around slowly, revealing her face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Caroline? What is this about?"


    ire was stunned. She had never expected that it would be Caroline.


    "Yes. Surprised to see me? Don''t you want to record? It''s just in my hand!"


    Carolineughed as she stood up, ncing at the rope she had tied beneath her feet, just one step away from the cliff.


    All ire had to do wase over, trip on the rope, and with a


    Chapter 275 The Abyss


    Falling into the abyss, ire would be doomed!


    1


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 276

    Chapter 276 It''s You


    "What do you want?"


    ire frowned as she looked at the recording in Caroline''s hand.


    She wasn''t aware of the rope Caroline had set up to push her off


    the cliff.


    She just felt that Caroline wouldn''t hand over the recording so easily.


    "I can give you the recording, but you have to promise that once you prove your innocence, you willpletely disappear from Frederick''s world."


    Caroline, even in her folly, could anticipate ire''s question and thus stated her prepared demand.


    ireughed. "I don''t need to promise. Once I can prove my innocence, I will certainly do that."


    "Really? How can I trust you?"


    Caroline didn''t trust her words.


    "What reason do you have not to trust me? Think about it. Since was released from prison, how much torment have I suffered? Do I have a masochistic tendency? I''ve been beaten ck and blue. Why would I want to stay by Frederick''s side? "If it weren''t for the fact that I''m still considered guilty and fear


    Chapter 276 It''s You


    away.


    "But now, it''s good that the recording you hold can prove my innocence, and I won''t have to worry about Frederick and Harrison sending me to prison anymore.


    "Of course, I will leave and live a quiet and happy life. But before that, I need to listen to the entire content of the


    recording. Otherwise, how would I know if this recording can prove my innocence?"


    ire felt an inexplicable sense of unease in her heart.


    If Caroline wanted to give her the recording, she could choose any ce.


    They all lived at the Halfmoon Manor. Caroline could have easily handed it over there.


    ire thought to herself, "Why did she have to meet me in this deste mountain area? Is she nning some trick?"


    "Okay."


    Caroline, of course, didn''t expect ire to keep her promise. Her earlier words were deliberately spoken for ire''s benefit.


    Her true goal was to kill ire. As for the recording, it didn''t matter if she listened to it. She would die anyway.


    In the end, Diana''s death would still be attributed to ire.


    Caroline raised an eyebrow and began to y the contents of the recording pen.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    > Chapter 276 It''s You


    "Hello? I know. Okay, you say."


    "What? I disagree with this matter."


    "There''s no room for negotiation. Why should I agree to you?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just a weak woman, an ordinary person. I just want to be with the one I love."


    "Yes, Frederick is indeed not an ordinary person, but I have never expected anything more. I just want to stay by his side in this life."


    ire didn''t expect the recording to contain such content.


    It was indeed Diana''s voice, but it wasn''t a conversation with someone else. She seemed to be on a phone call.


    ire listened for a while without hearing any valuable content, and there was a long silence in the middle.


    ire frowned. "There''s nothing in this recording. It''s just Diana making a phone call."


    Caroline chuckled, "Don''t worry. The best part is yet toe.


    "Alright, I understand. Tell me about your n."


    "Well, then what?"


    After a few sentences, ire finally heard the crucial content.


    I still can''t figure it out. If, as you said, I let ire take the me, what benefits do I have? After all, I''m already dead! In Chapter 276 It''s You


    ire''s heart skipped a beat. She stared intently at the recording in Caroline''s hand, rooted to the spot.


    It could actually prove her innocence.


    Although thest sentence was a bit quiet and not as clear as


    before, it was enough to prove her innocence.


    "What do you think? Can it prove your innocence?"


    Caroline turned off the recording pen and shook it triumphantly.


    "Okay, I promise. Once I submit the recording pen and prove my innocence, I will leave Frederick."


    ire nodded. She didn''t want to stay by Frederick''s side


    anyway.


    "Okay. Let''s have a pleasant cooperation."


    Caroline nodded and ced the recording pen on a stone table nearby.


    She was confident ire woulde to get it.


    And indeed, she was right.


    Seeing her put down the recording pen, ire stepped forward.


    Caroline stood by and positioned herself, ready to make her


    move.


    Having confirmed that the recording pen could prove her


    Chapter 276 It''s You "Ah!"


    Just half a step away from the stone table, ire tripped on the


    rope.


    Caroline seized the moment and pushed her with all her might. "Go to hell!" "ire!"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    0000


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 277

    Chapter 277 She Must Die


    Antony, not hearing any movement from behind the cabin for a while, grew worried and went to check. To his horror, he witnessed Caroline pushing ire. His heart skipped a beat.


    He dashed forward like a madman, but he was toote.


    No matter how fast he ran, there was still a distance between him and ire.


    By the time he reached ire, she had already been pushed by Caroline and was about to fall off the cliff.


    "No!"


    Antony shouted and lunged forward.


    ire looked at the bottomless abyss before her and felt utterly hopeless.


    She knew very well that she would be crushed to pieces if she fell from such a deep cliff.


    She had imagined many ways she might die.


    ire had thought she might be killed by Frederick or Harrison or perhaps die in prison.


    would end un dving at Caroline''s


    Chapter 277 She Must Die


    She was so unwilling to die like this.


    But at this moment, death seemed to be the only option left for her, didn''t it?


    ire gave a bitter smile, closed her eyes in despair, and waited for the moment when she would fall off the cliff and be shattered to pieces.


    At that very moment, a hand suddenly grabbed her foot.


    "Antony!"


    ire turned her head and saw Antony.


    Instantly, she was overwhelmed with relief and tears.


    Antony firmly held ire''s foot and said solemnly, "ire, I won''t let you die."


    Unfortunately, in his attempt to save ire, he was also thrown off bnce.


    Now, they were both hanging off the edge of the cliff by Antony''s foot, with the menacing Caroline not far away.


    "How unexpected. ire, at the moment of your death, you still have someone willing to sacrifice so much for you.


    "Antony, it seems you really love ire. But your love hase toote.


    "Why didn''t you act sooner? If you had taken her away from


    lion I wouldn''t have had the heart to kill her!"


    Chapter 277 She Must Die


    Caroline approached, squatting by the edge of the cliff and cing her hand on Antony''s foot.


    "Stop! Caroline, I''ve already agreed to your demands. Once I get the recording and prove my innocence, I''ll leave Frederick.


    "Why are you so ruthless? What good will it do you to kill me? With Frederick''s capabilities, do you think he won''t find out it was you?


    "At that time, Frederick won''t let you off. Although you are Diana''s sister and Frederick has always been kind to you, don''t forget that I am now his fianc¨¦e in name. "He won''t ignore my death, even if it''s just to save face and increase his chances of winning the presidency."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Seeing Caroline about to act, ire desperately tried to stop her.


    "Is that so? Oh, I''m really scared! But I''m sorry, I don''t care about that anymore.


    "ire, I''ve been by Frederick''s side for four whole years. Four years! You have no idea how much I''ve sacrificed. You know what? I dream of being with Frederick.


    "I was almost there, but your return from prison has sent me down a path of no return! If you hadn''te back, I wouldn''t have to endure all that pain! Today, I want you dead!"


    Thinking of the torture she had suffered at the hands of Zachary, Noah, and those men, Caroline clenched her teeth in anger.


    With that, Caroline reached out and viciously pushed Antony''s


    D


    > Chapter 277 She Must Die


    which was hooked over the edge of the cliff.

 Love My Ex-Wife 278

    Chapter 278 To Vanish Without a Trace


    Two screams echoed from the edge of the cliff.


    With Caroline''s push, Antony''s foot slipped off the cliff, and b and ire fell together.


    "ire, this time, I want you to vanish without a trace!"


    Caroline stood at the edge of the cliff,ughing wildly, her face twisted with glee.


    "And you, Antony. You love ire, right? Great! Die with


    her then! It''s perfect for you. You should be grateful that I''m allowing you to die together. Without me, you''d never be with her in this life."


    Too excited, Caroline stood at the edge of the cliff and ranted for a while before leaving.


    On her way down the mountain, she was so happy she could dance.


    ire was entirely out of the picture. No one wouldpete with her for Frederick anymore.


    Carolineughed again.


    She felt like she wouldugh in her dreams.


    With al:


    .


    Chapter 278 To Vanish Without a Trace


    The previous four years, Frederick had not touched her because he had not experienced how delightful lovemaking could be.


    Now that he had experienced it, how could he hold back?


    And she was the closest woman to him, the one with the most opportunity to be with him.


    Caroline believed her wish woulde true!


    She had already ignored all previous doubts, as well as Diana''s words about how much Frederick cared about ire.


    None of that mattered now because ire was dead, and everything else was irrelevant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Caroline descended the mountain happily, preparing to take a taxi back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    But when she took out her phone, she remembered that Zachary had asked her to go to his ce today.


    She stood at the foot of the mountain, hesitating for a long time.


    In the end, Caroline rejected Zachary: [Zachary, I have to apany Frederick today. He''s in a sudden mood and asked me to go out with him.] Caroline: [Sorry, Zachary. I''lle to you next time. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied with whatever you want me to do for you.]


    Caroline used Frederick as an excuse.


    She knew very well that only by using Frederick as an excuse


    B


    Chapter 278 To Vanish Without a Trace Zachary have noeback.


    Soon, Zachary replied: [Alright, I''ll wait for you.]


    Caroline breathed a sigh of relief and took a taxi straight back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    However, what she didn''t know was that after Zachary replied to her, he sent someone to check her whereabouts.


    Having reached his current position, Zachary naturally had some cunning and means.


    Caroline, though, thought she had perfectly dodged it and didn''t think much of it.


    She was too excited at the moment, just waiting to lie under Frederick.


    How could she bother to consider whether Zachary would check


    her whereabouts?


    At four in the afternoon, Caroline returned to the Halfmoon


    Manor.


    She was in a perfect mood. On her way back, she bought a lot of Frederick''s favorite dishes, preparing to cook a big dinner for Frederick that night. Once back to the Halfmoon Manor, Caroline plunged into the kitchen.


    She was busy until eight in the evening when Frederick returned from the Kingstown Security Department.


    D


    Chapter 278 To Vanish Without a Trace


    Frederick came in, changed his slippers, and entered the living room without seeing ire. He subconsciously asked, "Where''s ire?"


    He didn''t even realize he had gotten used to ire''s presence.


    Caroline had been happily running out to greet Frederick, but when she heard his first question was about ire, her smile froze.


    "Well, ire hasn''te back yet. She should be... She should be entertaining clients at thepany, I guess?" Caroline clenched her hands.


    She had only missed a few dinners with him at home. Why did he ask about ire as soon as he came back today? Caroline thought, "I''ve been by your side for four years. Shouldn''t you have me on the tip of your tongue?"


    She felt heartbroken and spoke unnaturally. After all, she had just pushed ire and Antony off the cliff today.


    "Should? Are you hiding something from me?"


    Frederick, a seasoned veteran and in charge of Kingstown''s security, had interrogated countless criminals. He could tell Caroline was hiding something at a nce.


    "I... I''m not... Frederick... I..."


    Caroline panicked immediately.


    Chapter 278 To Vanish Without a Trace Yes! Antony!


    She almost forgot about Antony!


    "Frederick, actually, I just didn''t want to tell you, afraid you''d be angry. ire is already engaged to you. I happened to overhear her on the phone this morning, saying she was going out with Antony tonight."

 Love My Ex-Wife 279

    Chapter 279 Find ire''s Location


    Caroline finished speaking, feeling rather clever about herself.


    After all, ire and Antony had already fallen off the cliff and were dead.


    There was no way they would being back tonight.


    No, to be precise, they would never being back ever again.


    How could the dead reappear?


    That was perfect. In a few days, she would add fuel to the fire, making Frederick believe that Antony and ire had eloped.


    Since they were now two corpses lying at the bottom of Wits Mountain, even with power and means, Frederick would never think to look for ire at the bottom of the cliff.


    In this way, in Frederick''s eyes, Antony and ire would always be alive in a ce he couldn''t find.


    Caroline believed that with time, she and Frederick could naturally be together.


    Diana was dead, and now ire had fallen off the cliff.


    There were no other women left by Frederick''s side except for her.


    "Even if he doesn''t like me, as long as I''m by his side, I''ll find a


    Chapter 279 Find ire''s Location


    Just the thought of her lying beneath Frederick as his woman excited her beyond measure!


    ""With Antony?"


    Upon hearing that ire had gone out with Antony, Frederick became furious, paying no attention to Caroline''s expression.


    "Yes. Frederick, don''t be angry. I believe ire and Antony a just going out for a meal. They''ll be back soon.


    "Besides, he is ire''s boss now. It''s quite normal for them to have a meal together, and you and ire are engaged.


    "It''s different from before; you two will definitely get married in the future. Antony wouldn''t fail to understand this. Even if he likes ire, he should give up." Seeing Frederick''s displeasure, Caroline quickly pretended to be kind and offered her advice.


    Her words seemed to be making excuses for ire and considering Frederick''s feelings, but they also touched on the most taboo subjects for a man. "Let''s eat," Frederick said, looking even angrier.


    "Alright." Caroline pretended not to notice, triumphantly cing the food in front of Frederick.


    "Frederick, I came back early today and bought a lot of


    groceries. Everything on the table is your favorite. Eat more. I think you''ve lost weight recently."


    0000


    sacre


    > Chapter 279 Find ire''s Location


    D


    "Okay." Frederick responded absentmindedly. He ate a little before going upstairs.


    If this were usual, Caroline would have been furious.


    But now, she was just waiting for the show to continue.


    314


    After Frederick went upstairs, she had a great appetite and ate more than usual.


    Frederick went into the bedroom and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking,


    His mind was filled with everything that had happened between ire and Antony.


    At this moment, Caroline finished eating and also went back to her room to rest.


    In a particrly good mood, she fell asleep shortly after lying in bed.


    Frederick still stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, smoking continuously.


    Time passed. The floor was littered with cigarette butts, and the clock hands pointed to midnight. Frederick then turned and extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray.


    He walked out of the room and just happened to meet Bailey, asking, "Has iree back?" Chapter 279 Find ire''s Location


    should have. It''s sote," Bailey paused and responded.


    Up until now, Bailey didn''t know what was going on. He didn''t think much of it and went downstairs.


    At this moment, Frederick''s mind inexplicably shed with images of ire and Antony entwined naked.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Frederick nced at ire''s room, walked over, and pushed door open.


    Sure enough, the room was dark and empty. ire hadn''te back.


    Frederick clenched his fists, took out his phone, and called Richard.


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. Find out where ire is right now."


    1

 Love My Ex-Wife 280

    Chapter 280 Vanished Into Thin Air?


    ""Yes, General Hawthorne. I''m on it."


    Richard was taken aback. He hung up the phone and quickly sent people to investigate.


    This was the first time he had heard such a tone from Frederick in all the years he had followed him.


    He didn''t know what had happened, but he moved with all possible haste to find out.


    After hanging up his phone, Frederick stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in ire''s room, expressionlessly gazing at the starry sky outside. He couldn''t help but imagine intimate scenes between ire and Antony.


    Kisses, naked entanglements, passionate lovemaking-scene after scene yed out in Frederick''s mind.


    Somehow, he felt a void in his heart, as if a hole had been dug out, filled with stones.


    His blood was pumping, but the stone in his heart refused to budge.


    ¨²rodorick stood silently by the window for what felt like an


    . Chapter 280 Vanished trio Thin


    215


    He supposed it .


    For a man, the mod intolerable thing, was die woman betrafing him, especially since Chere was his fauche,


    In Frederick''s eyes, woony, Che was his, the couldn''t be with another mAN/


    Finally, the ten minutes were up


    Vrederick picked up this phone and dialed Kichard, "What''s the status?"


    "What? Nothing? It''s been ten minutes and you still haven''t found anything? Normally, this is reached in five minutes What''s going on?"


    Richard was in the midst of a frenzy, dresing his subordinates. when Frederick''s call came through. He answered immediately "General Hawthorne....I.....I.... "Go ahead!" Frederick was agitated. Richard''s hesitation only fueled his ange


    "I haven''t found anything, I''ve mobilized every resource at my disposal, but there''s nothing,"


    Richard reported the truth cautiously.


    "What?" Prederick couldn''t believe his ears.


    Chapter 280 Vanished Into Thin Air? How could they not find anything?


    He headed the Kingstown Security Department, which had the utmost authority. Anyone still in Kingstown should have been located within ten minutes unless...


    "General Hawthorne, I don''t know why. Normally, tracking someone''s whereabouts takes us three to five minutes. After all, we control the entire security of Kingstown. Unless this person... isn''t in Kingstown. I''ve also checked all transportation methods, but there''s no record of Ms. Prescott leaving."


    To be honest, Richard didn''t want this result.


    But everything pointed to it being the only possibility.


    In theory, they should have been able to track ire''s movements unless she had left Kingstown.


    As soon as Richard reached this judgment, he sent people to check every intersection, highway, and any means of leaving Kingstown. Strangely, there was no news of ire.


    Frederick clenched his fists tightly and was silent for a long while, then roared into the phone, "Keep looking! Find ire even if you have to turn Kingstown upside down!"


    They couldn''t find ire in Kingstown nor any record of her departure.


    So where was she?


    Had she vanished into thin air?


    0000


    000


    Chapter 280 Vanished Into Thin Air? Impossible!


    "Yes, sir!" Richard unconsciously saluted the phone, responding loudly.


    After hanging up, Richard immediately dispatched more people to search. "Send out all avable manpower. Even if we have to turn Kingstown inside out, we will find Ms. Prescott!" Frederick stood by ire''s window all night, sleepless, waiting for Richard''s investigation results.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Richard''s team searched all night and found nothing.


    Only Caroline slept soundly.


    She even had a beautiful dream, dreaming that she had married


    Frederick as she wished.


    After marriage, they had a son and a daughter, and from then on, they lived a very happy life.


    Finally, Caroline woke up with augh.


    When she opened her eyes, she realized it was just a dream.


    "If only it were true!" Caroline sighed in disappointment.


    But thinking about ire falling off the cliff and dying, never to return or to appear before Frederick again, Caroline was quite pleased.


    "Frederick must think ire didn''te backst night because she was intimate with Antony," she thought to herself, chuckling


    Chapter 280 Vanished Into Thin Air?.. involuntarily.


    Meanwhile, Frederick was still standing in ire''s room.


    "How is it going? Have you found anything?"


    He watched as the stars faded, the moon set, and the sun rose,


    then called Richard.


    Frederick asked again, "Where is Antony? Don''t tell me you haven''t found him either. You''ve found nothing all night? If that''s the case, Richard, you don''t need to be my aide anymo... He had just finished speaking when he heard a sudden crack, the sound of a phone hitting the floor.


    Write yourment Write your


    1 Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..

 Love My Ex-Wife 281

    Chapter 281 Crushed Into Pieces


    In the quiet morning, such an abrupt noise immediately caught Frederick''s attention.


    The person standing at the door was none other than Caroline.


    She had been in high spirits. After freshening up, she was about to head downstairs to prepare a hearty breakfast for Frederick. With ire gone, it was her time to shine.


    Unexpectedly, as she approached ire''s room, she noticed the door slightly ajar.


    Caroline''s heart clenched. Her first thought was that ire had returned.


    No, that couldn''t be possible!


    She had pushed ire off the cliff.


    Once she fell into such a bottomless abyss, she was bound to be crushed into pieces. There was no way she coulde back.


    Carolineposed herself and prepared to go inside.


    But she had taken a step when she overheard Frederick''s conversation with Richard on the phone.


    Her hand went limp, and her phone slipped to the floor.


    Chapter 281 Crushed Into Pieces


    Moreover, he hadn''t just looked for ire, he''d also sent people to look for Antony!Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Caroline was genuinely frightened and worried.


    She feared being discovered.


    She knew Frederick''s capabilities.


    If Frederick really found out something, she would be in deep trouble.


    On second thought, she had changed her SIM card and disguised her voice. Caroline felt confident that Frederick


    wouldn''t be able to trace her.


    Even if he did find out, he couldn''t possibly trace it back to her so quickly.


    Caroline had just let out a sigh of relief when she saw Fredericking out.


    "Caroline? Why are you here?"


    Frederick, hearing the noise, followed the sound to the door and


    saw Caroline.


    "Well, I saw the door open and thought ire might havee back. I came to check and identally dropped my phone. Frederick, why are you here? Where is ire?" Caroline feigned ignorance, walking into the room to look for ire.


    Chapter 281 Crushed Into Pieces


    "She hasn''te back all night," Frederick replied, not suspecting a thing.


    Caroline had been ying her role well in front of him for the past four years. He naturally wouldn''t think that ire hadn''te back because Caroline had pushed her and Antony off the cliff. "What? All night? Seriously? Could it be that ire and Antony... No, it''s impossible!"


    Caroline feigned shock and covered her mouth with her hanc..


    "What are you trying to say?" Frederick, having been standing by the floor-to-ceiling window all night, was already irritable. Hearing Caroline''s words, he became even angrier, raising his voice significantly. "Don''t be angry, Frederick. ire wouldn''t be that kind of person. It must be because I''ve been watching too many romance dramastely, that''s why I''m thinking about eloping."


    Caroline seemed to be defending ire, but every word hinted that ire might have eloped with Antony.


    Sure enough, Frederick''s expression darkened immediately.


    "Frederick, ignore my nonsense. ire wouldn''t do such a thing! She has no reason to elope with Antony. Besides, you two are already engaged!"


    Caroline was particrly pleased with Frederick''s reaction.


    She deliberately added fuel to the fire, subtly reminding.


    Chapter 281 Crushed Into Pieces


    Caroline had no choice but to lead Frederick in this direction.


    Otherwise, if Frederick focused on the investigation, she would eventually be found out.


    At this point, she had no way to turn back. She could only forge ahead with determination.


    "General Hawthorne, we''ve found something."


    Before Frederick could speak, Richard''s voice came through the phone.


    Caroline, standing right next to him, heard it clearly.


    She instinctively took a step back, anxiously thinking, "Has Richard found out so quickly? Damn it, am I about to be exposed?"


    In an instant, Caroline''s face turned pale, her heart raced, and her mind raced, thinking of ways to respond and what to say. Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 282

    Chapter 282 Making Frederick Misunderstand


    However, Caroline couldn''t think of any good way to respond.


    Who was Frederick? He was the general in charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Was there anything he couldn''t find out?


    Caroline was now filled with regret.


    She thought she shouldn''t have acted so quickly and recklessly.


    She should have taken more time to n a foolproof strategy.


    Now, without Diana as a shield, Frederick could easily trace back to her.


    What should she do now?


    Caroline bit her nails anxiously but didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    She was frantic while intently eavesdropping on the conversation.


    "I found out that Ms. Prescott and Antony left Eclipse Nightclub together yesterday afternoon. I have the surveince footage from the entrance of Eclipse Nightclub, and it''s as clear as day.


    tovi


    0000000


    Chapter 282 Making Frederick Misundersta...


    "He drove Ms. Prescott and Antony to Wits Mountain and then left. ording to the driver, when going to such remote ces, passengers would usually ask him to wait for them to finish their business and then take his car back to the city. "But Ms. Prescott and Antony got out of the car and told him


    to leave. He didn''t ask any questions and just came back. He doesn''t know anything after that. I''ve sent all avable personnel, but that''s all we''ve found."


    Hearing Richard say all this on the phone, Caroline finally let out a slow breath.


    Fortunately, Richard hadn''t traced it back to her.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Frederick held his phone and responded after a long while, then hung up the phone.


    Caroline pretended she hadn''t heard anything and quickly asked, "Frederick, what''s going on? Is there any news about


    ire?"


    Frederick didn''t answer Caroline''s question but instead asked, "Caroline, did you only hear ire say she was going out to dinner with Antony yesterday?" "Yes, I heard them say they were going to dinner. As for the rest, I didn''t hear it. I just happened to hear her say that when I passed by ire''s room." Caroline continued to ask, "Frederick, what''s going on? Why hasn''t iree back yet? Did you send someone to check?


    Chapter 282 Making Frederick Misundersta... She wanted to add fuel to the fire at this moment.


    "I checked. They''ve vanished into thin air."


    Frederick didn''t think much of it, nor did he notice anything unusual about Caroline. His mind was preupied with the fact that ire and Antony had vanished. He couldn''t fathom that all of this was done by Caroline.


    "What? Vanished into thin air? How is that possible? Two people can''t just suddenly disappear, right? Frederick, did ire really elope with Antony?" Caroline wanted Frederick to misunderstand that ire and Antony had eloped.


    As long as Frederick epted the fact of their elopement, he wouldn''t investigate further.


    In that case, she would be safe.


    "There''s nothing else. You should go eat first."


    Frederick stood there, not responding to Caroline at all.


    "Well, okay."


    Caroline was actually a bit reluctant. She wanted to say more but was afraid Frederick would suspect her, so she nodded and went down to have breakfast. Unexpectedly, as soon as she got to the dining table, her phone


    rang.


    Chapter 282 Making Frederick Misundersta...


    It was a call from Zachary.


    "Caroline, I''ve taken care of ire and Antony for you. How are you nning to properly serve me now?" Write yourment


    Gifts


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 283

    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You


    The moment the call connected, Zachary''s sleazy voice came through.


    "What?"


    Caroline jumped, her eyes widening as she shouted back.


    But she quickly covered her mouth, ncing nervously upsta in case Frederick heard. She moved towards the door, her phone pressed to her ear.


    "What were you thinking? Seriously, did you actually think you could slip past Frederick''s radar on your own? You know who he is, right? He runs the entire Kingstown Security Department- there''s nothing he can''t dig up.


    "Or do you not trust me now? Caroline, you asked for my help, and I''ve already got people working on it. But then you couldn''t wait and decided to handle it on your own-fine, whatever. Now that I''m cleaning up your mess, you''re doubting me? Really?


    "If you don''t believe me, I could just have them let everything out right now, you know."


    Zachary was already annoyed that Caroline didn''t follow his n and went rogue.


    Now, hearing her doubt, his irritation only grew.


    This woman needed a good lesson, and he wasn''t shy about


    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You


    Once she felt the sting, she''d learn her ce.


    "Zachary, what are you talking about? Of course I trust you. was just wondering why Frederick hadn''t found anything yet.


    "So, it turns out you''ve been helping me behind the scenes. You''ve got great timing, honestly. I was starting to regret being so reckless yesterday, pushing ire and Antony off that cliff. I didn''t think things through about how to handle Frederick, and there you were, covering for me.


    "I''m beyond grateful. How could I not trust you? I swear, I''m practically in love with you, Zachary. I wish I coulde over right now, but you get it, right? After everything that just happened...


    "If something elsees up on my end, Frederick''s going to get suspicious. How about we wait a few days? I promise, I''ll stay with you for a bit when the time''s right."


    Caroline knew exactly what going to Zachary''s ce would


    mean.


    But she also knew she wasn''t ready for that not after everything she went through with Noah. She still hadn''t fully recovered.


    If Zachary noticed, there''d be hell to pay. Every effort she put into this n would be gone for nothing.


    Plus, with Frederick so suspicious right now, it just wasn''t the right time to go to Zachary''s.


    A?£¤..h sou''ro probably right. Alright, fine, we''ll wait a


    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You Zachary paused for a beat, then agreed.


    "Of course, thank you, Zachary."


    Caroline let out a sigh of relief as soon as Zachary agreed.


    She hung up, but her nerves were still on edge.


    She really hadn''t expected him to give in that easily.


    "Ms. Beaumont? What are you doing standing by the door? The General''s calling for you!"


    The maid''s voice snapped Caroline out of her thoughts. "Oh, right, I''ming."


    "Frederick, did you find ire yet?"


    She walked into the room, her eyes on Frederick as she asked.


    "No."


    Frederick answered bluntly, shoveling a few bites of food into his mouth before standing up to leave.


    "Don''t worry, Frederick. I''m sure we''ll find her."


    Caroline called after him as he left.


    Frederick didn''t respond. He just put on his shoes and headed out to the Kingstown Security Department.


    Over the next few days, Frederick practically lived at the


    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You


    413


    department, barelying home. Cardine was starting to get anxious,


    On the second night, she even tried to bring him some food.


    But as soon as she reached his office, she could hear Frederick''s furious voice,


    "What the hell are you all good for? Forty-eight hours and you still can''t find one person? Why am I even paying you?


    "Get back out there! Keep looking! I don''t care if you have to turn the whole Kingstown town upside down-find her!"


    A momentter, a group of officers exited Frederick''s office.


    "Didn''t they say he didn''t care much for his fianc¨¦e?"


    "Yeah, looks like he''s more into her than we thought."


    "He''s been up for over a day and a half now... Alright, let''s get back to it."


    Hearing their conversation, Caroline tightened her grip on the food container in her hand, her heart sinking.


    At this rate, it was only a matter of time before Frederick found ire and Antony.


    If those two were still alive at the bottom of that cliff, then she was done for.


    No, she had to find them before Frederick did-dead or alive.


    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You


    "Miss, is there something you need?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Caroline snapped out of her thoughts as a soldier approached.


    "Oh, I''m just here to bring Frederick his dinner."


    She pulled herself together and walked into the office with the food.


    "Frederick, I brought you something to eat."


    "Okay."


    Frederick acknowledged her without looking up, his eyes glued to his work.


    He was scanning surveince footage-clearly still searching for


    ire.


    "Don''t forget to eat. I''ll let you be, Frederick. Oh, by the way, with graduationing up, I need to finish my thesis, so I''m heading back to campus for the next few days." Seeing how stressed he was only made Caroline more uneasy. She made up an excuse and left.


    "Alright."


    Frederick''s focus remained on finding ire, and he barely registered what Caroline said. He nodded and kept going through the footage.


    Once Caroline left the security department, she immediately


    Hand Zachary


    Chapter 283 I''m Waiting for You "Zachary, I''ming over now."


    "Alright, I''m waiting for you, you tease."


    Write yourment


    1 Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/

 Love My Ex-Wife 284

    Chapter 284 Little Bitch


    Zachary chuckled on the other end of the phone before hanging


    1. up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Caroline slipped her phone back into her bag and gged down


    a taxi.


    She made a quick stop at a nearby mall, stepping into a lingerie shop to buy something extra provocative. Then she headed o to Zachary''s ce.


    An hourter, Caroline pulled up in front of Zachary''s vi.


    "Zachary, I''m here!"


    She called out as soon as she walked in, her smile bright and wide. But the second she stepped into the living room, Zachary snapped his fingers, and a hulking man came over, shoving her down to the ground. "Ah! Ow! Zachary, what the hell?"


    The guy didn''t hold back, his grip rough as Caroline''s face scraped against the floor. She let out a yelp of pain.


    "What am I doing? What do you think, Caroline? Huh? You''ve got some real guts, ignoring my orders and doing whatever the hell you want. Who told you that was okay?"


    Zachary crouched down beside her, giving her check a few light ps.


    Chapter 284 Little Bitch


    to figure out how to make you happy, I swear. I haven''t done anything!"


    Caroline blurted out, her voice shaky.


    "I''m talking about ire! I had it all nned out, a way to get rid of her quietly, no loose ends. But you went ahead and pushed both ire and Antony off that damn cliff without even running it by me.


    "Do you have any idea how much trouble that caused me? If I hadn''t intercepted the news and dealt with that driver, Frederick would''ve tracked it back to you that same night.


    "And if it was just you, fine, maybe I could manage. But you''ve been here so many times. If Frederick starts connecting the dots and finds his way to me, I''m finished.


    "And


    you still have the nerve to ask why I''m treating you like this? You''re lucky I''m just roughing you up and not ending you right here."


    Zachary grabbed her jaw, his fingers digging in so hard it felt like her bones might shatter.


    "No! Zachary, listen, it''s not like that. I knew you''d help me, but I didn''t want to bother you. I was scared Frederick would find something that could lead back to you, so I thought I could handle it myself. That''s why I pushed them off the cliff. "Honestly, I wasn''t even nning on pushing Antony. I was only after ire. But Antony jumped in, and I had no choice but to shove them both.


    Chapter 284 Little Bitch


    him think ire and Antony ran off together. He won''t find anything, I swear. Zachary, I was just trying to protect you. Please, cut me some ck." Caroline was running out of excuses, so she kept bluffing.


    Zachary let out a cold, mockingugh. "You think I''m stupid, Caroline? You really think I''d buy that? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    He grabbed a fistful of her hair and yanked hard.


    "Ah!"


    Caroline screamed, her face twisting in pain.


    "Alright, alright, I''ll tell you. I thought you were taking too long. I was getting impatient. Watching ire strut around like she owned the ce was driving me nuts, so I took matters into my own hands.


    "But, Zachary, I swear, it''s not that I didn''t trust you. I just got too worked up, that''s all. It''s my fault. I swear, I won''t do it again!


    "From now on, whatever you say, I''ll do. No more acting on my


    own."


    She clutched her head, trying to protect herself, too scared to lie any further.


    "Alright. What you did wasn''t all bad-you just didn''t clean up after yourself. But let me tell you, if you pull a stunt like this again, I''ll make sure you disappear for good." Chapter 284 Little Bitch


    "Yes, Zachary, I promise, it won''t happen again."


    Caroline wiped her tears, nodding frantically.


    In the struggle, her revealing ck lingerie had slipped into


    view.


    That''s when Zachary noticed what she was wearing.


    He reached out and ripped her coat off in one swift motion.


    Caroline was dressed in sheer ckce, her body barely covered. Around her neck was a cor with a leash, and there was even a tail attached to the back of her outfit.


    Zachary''s eyes lit up instantly. He yanked on the leash, pulling her close. "Little bitch, you''re such a tease."


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 285

    Chapter 285 ire Is Dead


    Caroline saw that Zachary wasn''t as angry anymore, so she took the chance to throw herself into his arms.


    "Zachary, I''m just like this, such a tease, don''t you love it?"


    At that moment, Caroline felt her whole body heat up.


    Maybe it was because she had given herself to this man for the first time. Before she''d gone to Noah''s, she hadn''t noticed it.


    But after being with Noah, and now back here with Zachary, the feeling was just... different.


    With Noah, sure, there was excitement-especially when Jason brought in those other guys.


    She felt this insane thrill, almost like a high.


    But afterward, it always left her feeling empty.


    It was like eating junk food.


    It smelled good and made her crave it, but after eating, she felt sick.


    Love it? Let''s see just how much of a tease you really are."


    Zachary hooked a finger under her chin.


    000


    He loved this side of her.


    0000


    Chapter 285 ire Is Dead


    did.


    Especially in bed the way they moved together, it was something else.


    It felt like every part of hers was made for him.


    "How about we take this to the basement, Zachary?"


    Caroline''s excitement was building.


    It was a feeling she''d never had with Noah.


    "Oh, the basement, huh? That''s where you can really let loose, right?" Zacharyughed, leaning in close to her ear.


    "Come on, Zachary, it''s all your fault. You''re too much every time I see you, I can''t help myself."


    Caroline grabbed his hand, pressing it against her chest.


    "Oh yeah? Alright then, let''s see how bad you want it." Zachary grinned, tugging on the leash around her neck as they headed for the basement. Momentster, Caroline was on all fours, her body trembling as she knelt, her tail wagging like a needy little pet.


    "Zachary,e on!


    "I''ve been dying for it, please!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    This time, Caroline went all out, using every dirty word and position she could think of.


    > Chapter 285 ire Is Dead


    And, of course, Zachary was more than satisfied.


    When it was over, Caroline felt like a limp ragdoll on the floor, too drained to move a muscle.


    Even though she waspletely spent, she still tried to justify it to herself.


    She told herself it was all for Frederick, to get closer to the man she really loved.


    Everything she did with Zachary was just a means to an end, nothing more.


    "Zachary, we need to find ire''s body. I''ve been keeping an eye on Frederick-he''s still got people looking. If he finds her before we do, it could be trouble."


    Caroline remembered what had happened at the Kingstown Security Department today and spoke up quickly.


    Zachary was still pissed about her taking things into her own hands with ire, but he knew the situation was serious.


    He got up and grabbed his phone, calling one of his men. "Get a team to Wits Mountain right now. Find the bodies-one male, one female."


    After hanging up, he thought for a moment and sent a text to his boss. [Boss, Frederick is still looking for ire. He hasn''t given up. I''m worried this might be a problem, so I''ve sent people to find ire and Antony''s bodies.] >> Chapter 285 ire Is Dead


    [But there''s a chance Frederick might also send a team-he''s got more manpower than I do since he controls the seatty department.]


    A reply came through a momentter.


    [Don''t worry about it. We''ll make sure Frederick''s efforts are slowed down.]


    [Understood.] Zachary finally felt a bit of relief.


    Meanwhile, at the bottom of Wits Mountain Cliff, ire''s body was hanging from a branch of a twisted old tree.


    Antony was dangling from another tree nearby.


    Both of them were covered in blood-ire especially, her clothes soaked through.


    When Antony finally came to, the first thing he saw was ire, her body stained red.


    A broken branch was sticking out of her, and her blood had long since stopped flowing.


    The realization hit Antony like a punch to the gut.


    No more blood... ire was dead?


    Write yourment


    Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 286

    Chapter 286 It''s Over!


    No! No way!


    This can''t be happening!


    Antony refused to believe that ire could be dead.


    They''d both fallen off the cliff together, and here he was, still


    alive.


    How could ire be gone?


    "ire!"


    Antony shouted, trying desperately to drag his battered body toward her.


    He was in agony, every inch of him screaming in pain, covered in blood from the fall. His movements were painfully slow.


    Even his voice was barely above a whisper.


    "ire... wake up..."


    Antony kept calling her name, but his voice was so faint it felt like nothing.


    ire hung lifelessly from the branch, with no sign of


    movement.


    Antony''s panic grew with each passing second.


    Chapter 286 It''s Over!


    ""ire!"


    His fear overwhelmed him, and he shouted her name again with everything he had left.


    But still, no response.


    Slowly, inch by agonizing inch, Antony crawled toward her, pushing through the pain. It took him half an hour just to reach her.


    He braced himself against the tree, forcing himself up despite the searing pain. He managed to touch her.


    But that was all he could do-he didn''t have the strength to pull her down.


    Using what little energy he had, he tried to shake her gently.


    "ire, wake up..."


    "ire, please, just open your eyes for me, just once."


    "ire..."


    At that moment, Antony felt a fear unlike anything he''d ever known.


    He was terrified that this was it-that she was gone forever, that he''d never hear her voice again or see her smile.


    The thought paralyzed him. He couldn''t bring himself to move.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    wathing and slowly reached out to


    Chapter 286 It''s Over!


    "Oh thank God, she''s still breathing."


    Her breaths were shallow, barely there, but it was enough-it meant she was still alive.


    Tears welled up in Antony''s eyes, his chest tightening with relief.


    "ire, I swear, I won''t let you die."


    He stroked her cheek gently, his voice filled with determination.


    Then he tore his shirt into strips, gritting his teeth as he tried to bandage his own wounds, doing whatever he could to stop the bleeding.


    He also did what he could for ire. Thankfully, when they''d fallen, he''d managed to shield her as much as possible.


    Her injuries weren''t as severe as his-except for the broken branch lodged in her side. That was the biggest danger.


    He had to get it out soon and then get her out of here to a hospital.


    The heat wasn''t helping-if an infection set in, things would get bad fast.


    Antony reached out to touch ire''s forehead. At least for now, there was no fever.


    But this wasn''t a solution. He had to get her down from the tree.


    The problem was, he was too injured to do it.


    ? Chapter 286 It''s Over!


    "Somebody! Anyone! Help, please! There''s someone hurt here!"


    Antony looked around, calling out for help.


    He hoped, prayed that someone might hear him ande to their rescue.


    But they were at the bottom of Wits Mountain, surrounded by thick trees-it was like being in the middle of a jungle. The chances of anyone being nearby were slim. His voice was hoarse from shouting, and still, there was no


    answer.


    Antony looked up at ire, took a deep breath, and decided he had to try and get her down himself.


    He studied their position, found the best spot to brace himself, and prepared to pull her down.


    But he had underestimated how badly he was hurt.


    Just as he managed to get both hands on ire and started to pull her towards him, his wounds red up.


    The pain was too much-he couldn''t hold her weight.


    With a thud, ire fell,nding right on top of him.


    Antony, already weak and in pain, felt the world spin. His vision blurred.


    "No, I can''t pass out... if I ck out now, we''ll both die here, and no one will ever find us." Chapter 286 It''s Over!


    Antony fought to stay conscious, but it was no use. His eyelids felt impossibly heavy.


    Just then, a voice rang out nearby,


    "Ms. Beaumont, we''re still searching for both of them."


    Ms. Beaumont? Caroline! There was no doubt about it.


    And whoever it was, they were close-maybe only a few yards away.


    Antony''s face went pale. This was it!


    Write yourment


    ??

 Love My Ex-Wife 287

    Chapter 287 Ah! No!


    Caroline had sent people to find them.


    The voice had called her Miss Beaumont-there was no


    mistaking it.


    Caroline was the one who pushed them off the cliff. No one else could''ve known they were down here.


    Antony was in bad shape. He''d taken a hit to the head when ire fell, and now everything felt dizzy and disoriented.


    There was no way he could carry ire and hide them both. Right now, even standing up seemed impossible.


    No-staying conscious was his biggest challenge.


    Antony forced himself to stay awake, trying to push himself up, trying to figure out how to hide with ire.


    But his head felt heavier, his vision blurring.


    And those footsteps-they were getting closer.


    Finally, Antony couldn''t fight it anymore, and he slipped into unconsciousness, the sound of footsteps echoing in his ears.


    On the other side of town, Caroline hung up the phone, ncing at the bathroom. She casually undressed and walked inside. "Zachary, I''m here."


    Chapter 287 Ah! No!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You little tease, what''s this? Didn''t get enough yesterday? You''re insatiable, aren''t you?"


    Zachary shot her a look, then grabbed her roughly, giving her a hard smack on the backside.


    "Ah! Zachary, you''re so bad!"


    Caroline''s body shivered, her hips arching up on instinct.


    "How''s the search for ire and Antony going?"


    Zachary asked as his hands roamed over her, his tone casual despite the question.


    "Our people arebing the bottom of the cliff. If those two are still alive, we should find them soon."


    "Don''t worry, Zachary, no one else will beat us to it. And if they didn''t make it, well, it''s likely the wolves got to them.


    "They say the bottom of Wits Mountain is untouched wilderness, full of wild animals. If they end up torn apart, isn''t that even better?


    Caroline felt a twisted satisfaction at the thought of ire and Antony being eaten by wild animals, their bodies never found.


    That way, Frederick would have no choice but to believe her story-that ire and Antony had run off together.


    To be honest, thinking about ire falling to the bottom of the cliff and getting torn apart made her feel a little sorry for her. Chapter 287 Ah! No!


    But there was no choice-ire hade back from prison and gotten between her and Frederick


    If it weren''t for ire, she''d be the one by Frederick''s side right


    now.


    Instead, here she was, getting used and passed around by Zachary and Noah.


    This was all ire''s fault. The fact that she was going to die without even being tortured first almost felt like she was getting off easy. "You dirty little tease, you''re right."


    Zachary snapped her out of her thoughts, grabbing her waist and pulling her closer.


    "Mmm!" Caroline moaned, a shiver running down her spine.


    The bathroom quickly filled with the sounds of their frantic


    movements.


    It was Caroline''s first time doing it in the shower.


    The warm water streamed down her body, and Zachary''s hands never stopped touching her, grabbing her, iming her.


    It didn''t take long for her cheeks to flush, her body trembling.


    "You''ve never done it in the shower before, have you? Well, you''re about to find out just how good it feels."


    Zachary could tell by the way she was reacting that this was new


    Chapter 287 Ah! No!


    In no time, Caroline''s voice echoed off the bathroom walls, her moans getting louder.


    "Oh, Zachary, yes! You''re amazing!"


    "Harder! Come on, don''t stop! Please!


    "More, please! Thrust more of you inside me!"


    Caroline was losing herself, her hands moving to guide him, desperate for more.


    "You''re such a little tease, aren''t you? Alright, I''ll give you what you want. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you enjoy every second of it."


    Zachary smirked, grabbing her legs and lifting her, turning up the heat on the shower.


    "Ah! No, Zachary!"


    Caroline saw the steam rising and panicked, trying to pull away.

 Love My Ex-Wife 288

    Chapter 288 Have Ourselves a Real Good Time


    Caroline was genuinely terrified.


    She''d never been put through anything like this before.


    She couldn''t even fathom what it would feel like to have scalding hot water hit her there.


    Her body tensed up instinctively.


    "What''s wrong, slut? Can''t handle it now? You were the one who walked in here begging for it. You wanted this, so you better make sure I''m happy.


    "Otherwise... well, you know what''ll happen. Don''t forget, the guys down at the bottom of that cliff-they answer to me."


    Zachary had no intention of going easy on her. He yanked her leg, dragging her over, and in one swift motion, pushed her down onto the toilet, forcing her knees onto the seat. "Zachary... please, go easy on me!"


    Caroline''s fear spiked at his threat, and she realized she had no choice but toply.


    Caroline whimpered, her voice shaky as she tried to plead for


    mercy.


    "You dirty littl¨¤ tongo, got on your knees Stick that ass out. Show


    Chapter 288 Have Ourselves a Real Good T... Zachary, seeing herply, seemed satisfied enough to keep going.


    As soon as he finished talking, he grabbed the showerhead and aimed it right at her pussy.


    "Mmm!" Caroline gasped, fear making her back stiffen at the sudden rush of water.


    But to her surprise, when the warm spray hit, it brought a strange, unexpected sensation.


    The water was hot, but not unbearable-it was actually kind of...


    nice.


    She''d never felt anything like it before. The tiny jets of water felt like dozens of fingers massaging her, teasing her mercilessly.


    She couldn''t help herself-she craved more.


    Without waiting for Zachary to say anything, Caroline arched her back, pushing herself closer to the warm spray.


    "Mmm..."


    She rocked her hips, her soft moans slipping out.


    "Look at you, enjoying every second of it. You really are the dirtiest little slut, aren''t you? You don''t even need me to tell you-you just can''t help but shake that ass, begging for more, right?" Zachary grinned, clearly pleased, and pped her ass over and over, each smack echoing off the bathroom tiles.


    Chapter 288 Have Ourselves a Real Good T... 3/4 that feels so good! Zachary!"


    Caroline couldn''t help herself; the way the water massaged her felt so incredible that it brought back memories of when Noah had Jason bring in those other men-all of them on her at once. "Ah! Feels so good, Zachary, it''s driving me insane! Please, Zachary, just do it already!"


    As her thoughts spiraled, Caroline''s need became unbearable. She even started touching herself, desperate for more.


    Zachary loved seeing her like this, and reached out to take over.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Soon, the bathroom was echoing with Caroline''s moans, her voice thick with desire.


    "You dirty little slut! Tell me, aren''t you the filthiest thing ever?"


    "Mmm, yes, I am! Daddy, is your little slut making a mess?"


    "Hell yeah, look at this-you''re soaking me, it''s all over my dick! You really are desperate, aren''t you?"


    "Ah! Yes! I need it, Daddy. I''m the most desperate slut in the world! I need you to take me every day!"


    "Take me, Daddy! Ruin me! Treat me like the little bitch I am! Do it! Ah!"


    When she came, her whole body was trembling at a rhythm.


    She knelt on the toilet, grabbing her breasts with one hand and ** rubbing them madly, and putting the other hand on her pussy,


    Chapter 288 Have Ourselves a Real Good T... ravaging it hard as Zachary thrust in and out.


    "Ah! Fuck me hard! That''s it! Yes! Fuck hard! I want more! Daddy, fuck me harder! I''m the slutiest slut ever!


    The more Caroline got into it, the more excited she got. Her voice just kept getting louder, until itpletely drowned out the noise of the shower. Her throat was starting to get sore from all the screaming. Eventually, her moans got so loud that even the guys standing guard outside could hear everything.


    "Damn, that chick is wild."


    "No kidding. Zachary''s been with a lot of women, but I''ve never seen one lose it like this."


    ""Man, I''d love a turn with her."


    "Don''t worry. Once Zachary''s done, she''ll be all ours. When that timees, you and I are gonna have ourselves a real good time."

 Love My Ex-Wife 289

    Chapter 289 Long-Lasting Madness


    "Yeah, just thinking about it gets me all turned on."


    "You''re not kidding. She''s like this with just Zachary Imagine how she''d be if it were both of us


    "Man, I can''t wait!"


    The two of them talked, rubbing their hands together eagerly.


    "Hey, you know what? Last night, I caught a glimpse of something."


    One of the guys suddenly remembered something and pulled the other guy aside into a quiet corner.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    They knew Zachary and Caroline were busy in the room and wouldn''t be done anytime soon. No one would be calling for them just yet.


    "What did you see? Come on, spill it."


    The other guy''s curiosity piqued, and he hit a cigarette as they huddled in the corner, their voices low.


    "Yesterday afternoon, sive came over to see Zachary, right? They were already going at it pretty hard. I was on guard outside. She wasn''t as loud as she is now, though not sure why "Anyway,ter that night, Zachary bad somethinge up, so


    I didn''t think much of it-just


    THE


    Chapter 289 Long-Lasting Madness


    "I was guarding the ce. Zachary wasn''t around, and I didn''t want anything to go wrong, so I stayed close. But then I realized I''d left my phone upstairs.


    "So, I went back up to grab it. Just as I got to the door, I heard something... strange."


    "The thing is, Zachary wasn''t even there. So who was she moaning for? I''m telling you, man, it waste, and that sound... it was something else.


    "I couldn''t resist. I was worried she might be up to something, so I turned the doorknob, just to peek. And guess what? The door wasn''t even locked." "No way! You''re kidding! That''s some luck, man."


    "I know, right? I wasn''t expecting it. I turned the knob, and it


    opened. She hadn''t even turned off the lights. I peeked through


    the crack, and let me tell you, it was one hell of a sight."


    "Come on, man, tell me! What did you see?"


    "She was lying on the bed, legs spread wide, ying with herself. And get this-she was moaning, ''Frederick, my love, it''s so itchy!""


    "Frederick? You mean Hawthorne? The guy running for President?"


    "Yep. And you should''ve seen her-she was as desperate as it gets, calling for him like that.


    "She had both hands going, and it still wasn''t enough. She ended


    1


    Chapter 289 Long-Lasting Madness


    "Damn! The way she was dripping... We''ve been with Zachary long enough to see plenty, but I''ve never seen anyone like her,


    "Man, I could hear everything-those wet sounds, the way she moved. And her ass, so soft... And that chest-makes you wanna squeeze it. I''m telling you, I''m gonna prove myself to Zachary, Once he''s done with her, I''m going for it." "Hell yeah, count me in, buddy. And don''t forget, if something like thises up again, make sure to let your boy know."


    They whispered andughed for a good while.


    When they figured enough time had passed and Zachary and Caroline were probably done, they headed back to their post by the door.


    Caroline and Zachary already finished what they had been doing inside the room.


    Right then, the door opened, and Zachary stepped out, looking energized.


    As for Caroline, she stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her expression nk, eyes empty, reying everything that had just happened in the bathroom.


    Her eyes reddened, tears welling up but not falling.


    She couldn''t understand how things had ended up this way.


    How, after that first time with Zachary, she kept craving it.


    Jone when her cycle was over, even


    Chapter 289 Long-Lasting Madness.


    while watching TV-she couldn''t stop thinking about it.


    And especially whenever she returned to the vi and saw Frederick, the desire woulde back even stronger.


    414


    After just being used by Zachary, seeing Frederick would drive her crazy, wanting to be beneath him, taken by him.


    Frederick, with all his training, his time in the military-she knew his body had to be incredible. And his stamina? It had to be enough to drive anyone wild. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 290

    Chapter 290 Get a Bunch of Hotties


    As Caroline let her thoughts wander, that familiar craving started bubbling up again.


    She could feel it-she was already getting wet.


    It was like she''d developed a serious addiction to sex.


    Before she ever slept with a man, she had no idea she was like this.


    She remembered reading something online once, about a certain type of woman-always wet, always sensitive, always wanting it.


    Caroline hated to admit it, but after everythingtely, she felt like she was exactly that kind of woman¡ªa slut.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She scoffed to herself. For some reason, she felt ready to just let it all go.


    She''d tried to be with Frederick, but he didn''t seem interested at all.


    She could stand there, stripped bare, and he still wouldn''t react.


    But with ire, it was different. She''d never forget the sounds she heard from outside ire''s door.


    This idea weighed down her shame.


    Caroline loved Frederick and desperately wanted to be with him.


    she go out and find her own fun?


    She wanted Frederick, but she wanted to feel good too-she wanted it all.


    Four years of trying, giving her all-and what did she get in return?


    No. From now on, she was going to live for herself. Completely for herself.


    When she wanted a good time, she''d go find Zachary. No, not just Zachary-there were plenty of men out there.


    She could go to a bar, book a room, hell, even pay for it if she wanted to.


    Yeah, she''d get the young ones, the hot ones, the ones who''d sweet-talk her-ones who could keep going all night. With Zachary, it was always her putting in the work, but if she was the one paying, things would be different.


    She could pick and choose, get exactly what she wanted, as many as she wanted.


    She could get a whole bunch of hotties just to serve her.


    And the money? She''d get it from Frederick.


    No money, no loyalty-why should she have given everything to him for thest four years?


    She''d put in the effort, and she deserved something in return.


    Chapter 290 Get a Bunch of Hotties


    With that thought, Caroline cleaned herself up, got dressed, and told Zachary she was heading back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    Zachary knew Caroline couldn''t stay here forever-Frederick would get suspicious-so he didn''t question it.


    By the time Caroline got back to the Halfmoon Manor, it was already 8 p.m., and Frederick still wasn''t home.


    She thought about it for a moment, then picked up her phone and called him.


    Over at the Kingstown Security Department, Frederick was fuming after another failed search for ire. He''d just wrapped up a meeting where he''d vented his frustration. Back in his office, he saw his phone buzzing-it was Caroline.


    "What is it?"


    He answered, his voice cold.


    "Frederick, today at school, they humiliated me. They said I have no parents, no sister, that no one loves me. They said I can''t afford anything, that I wear rags, and they pushed me and hit me." Before, Caroline would''ve been hurt by Frederick''s tone.


    But today, she had one goal-to get money-so she didn''t care how he spoke to her.


    She started by using Anna, the perfect excuse she''d leaned on for


    Chapter 290 Get a Bunch of Hotties


    "I''ll have someone send you some money."


    As soon as Frederick heard her mention Anna, his demeanor


    softened.


    415


    He promised to send her money, but before she could respond, he hung up.


    Caroline listened to the dial tone, feeling a pang in her chest.


    In the past, Frederick would''ve tried tofort her.


    But now...


    She scoffed.


    Whatever. She was about to take his money and spend it on


    young guys.


    Shouldn''t she be happy about that?


    With that thought, she started to feel a lot better.


    Frederick didn''t waste any time-within ten minutes, Caroline''s ount had a hefty deposit.


    She counted it-one hundred and fifty dors. Enough to keep her entertained for a while.


    She made a point to call someone about needing to head back to school, making sure the maid overheard. Then, cash in hand, she headed straight for Nightfall Club.


    Chapter 290 Get a Bunch of Hotties


    She chose that ce because four years ago, it was where Anna had gotten into trouble. Caroline figured it was Frederick''s sore spot-there was no way he''d ever set foot in there. And she was right-Frederick wouldn''te there, but that didn''t mean no one else would.


    Just as she walked inside, a young man, probably in his twenties, appeared around the corner. Write yourment


    A

 Love My Ex-Wife 291

    Chapter 291 Did They Really Run Away Together?


    The young man watched Caroline walk in, immediately pulling out her phone and dialing a number.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    A woman''s voice quickly answered on the other end.


    "Miss, just like you thought, I''ve been keeping an eye on her. First, she went to see Mr. Patterson, but after leaving his ce, she went straight over to Zachary''s.


    "She just got back from Zachary''s, and now she''s here at Nightfall. I get why she''d go see Patterson and Zachary, buting to Nightfall... I don''t know what she''s after." He reported everything Caroline had been up totely, leaving nothing out.


    "Doesn''t matter why she''s at Nightfall. Just keep following her. Nobody knows Caroline better than I do-she''s definitely not here for anything innocent.


    "Especially after pushing ire off that cliff, she should be staying close to Frederick, waiting for her chance.


    "But she''s here instead. Ha, must be lonely-looking for a man. Once a woman gets a taste, there''s no turning back, is there?


    "Venecially care


    Like Carolina who''s alwave been like this


    Chapter 291 Did They Really Run Away Tog... sneaking peeks at those adult movies.


    "Even if she didn''t do anything wild back then, you can tell a lot about someone when you watch them grow up. Haha...


    "Good. Let her do what she wants. Keep an eye on her. If she gets drunk and starts looking for a guy, let it happen. But if she doesn''t, give her a little nudge.


    "And hey, if you want to have a little fun yourself, I won''t stop you. Just make sure you get it on video-just her, though."


    The woman on the other end sounded more and more excited,


    even asking for a recording.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Miss, honestly, you could just ignore her. Caroline''s no threat to you now. Frederick''s never going to go for someone like her."


    The young man figured Caroline wasn''t worth the effort


    anymore.


    "No, sometimes it pays to be thorough. Otherwise, how can you be sure to take down your opponent for good? Four years ago, things went wrong because we weren''t prepared enough. That''s why ire ended up getting out of prison." The woman looked out at the city lights through her window, her voice pensive.


    "Got it, I understand. Don''t worry, Miss, I''ll keep following her and make sure everything goes as nned."


    The young man nodded, hung up, and trailed Caroline into Nightfall.


    Chapter 291 Did They Really Run Away Tog... Meanwhile, over at the Security Department, Frederick wasn''t the least bit suspicious.


    From the moment he brought Caroline into his life, it had only ever been about looking after her for Anna''s sake.


    Sure, Anna was the real Prescott heir, and Caroline wasn''t actually his sister.


    But still, back on the battlefield, Andrew Beaumont had taken a bullet for him-saved his life.


    Caroline wasn''t just Anna''s sister; she was also the sister of the man who''d saved him.


    Over thest four years, Frederick had sensed that Caroline might have other feelings for him, but he''d always chosen to ignore it.


    When it came to love, he couldn''t give her anything. The most he could do was make up for what he owed her brother, at least materially.


    And somehow, as his thoughts drifted toward feelings, Frederick found himself thinking of ire.


    Thinking about everything that had happened between them. since she got out of prison.


    As his mind wandered, almost without realizing it, Frederick blurted out a question.


    Richard, do you think ire and Antony ran off together?"


    MOP


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 292

    Chapter 292 Stay Out of It


    "What?"


    Richard was stunned by Frederick''s unexpected question.


    "You may go now."


    Frederick seemed to notice his momentarypse and dismissed Richard without another word.


    Richard stared at Frederick''s back before turning toward the door.


    At the threshold, he suddenly stopped and looked back. "General Hawthorne, I don''t believe Ms. Prescott would elope with Antony."


    Though Frederick hadn''t said anything, Richard could see how much he was hurting.


    In just these few days, Richard had caught Frederick zoning out multiple times.


    This wasn''t like Frederick at all, especially during such a crucial time in his presidential campaign. The only possible exnation was ire''s disappearance.


    Plus, Frederick''s temper had been getting worsetely.


    He would fly into a rage over the most minor things.


    0000000


    Chapter 292 Stay Out of It


    neither turning around nor saying a word.


    But Richard knew Frederick was listening, so he continued, "Ms. Prescott must understand the consequences of such actions. With your resources, if they had eloped, finding them would be a matter of minutes. "Besides, it doesn''t make logical sense. If Ms. Prescott was nning to leave, why would she fight so hard to get into the Hiokech Group?"


    Frederick remained motionless at his spot, not responding to


    Richard''s words.


    But Richard knew his message had gotten through.


    He turned and left the office without another word.


    After Richard''s departure, Frederick stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, feeling nothing but irritation.


    He lit a cigarette and took slow drags.


    As the sky outside gradually darkened, ire''s face unexpectedly shed before his eyes.


    Three whole days had passed, and despite mobilizing every resource at his disposal, he hadn''t found a single trace of ir¨¦.


    It was as if she had vanished entirely from the face of the earth.


    He suddenly caught himself wondering, what if ire really had disappeared forever and he never saw her again?


    Chapter 292 Stay Out of It That should be good, right?


    After all, she had killed Anna... wouldn''t it be better if such a murderer disappeared?


    He should be celebrating.


    Though it was a shame he couldn''t torture her onest time before she vanished. Four years ago, Anna had lost her life, after all.


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, his phone rang. It was Harrison calling.


    "ire is missing?"


    Harrison got straight to the point as soon as the call connected.


    "Yes, she''s gone." Frederick confirmed.


    He didn''t need to ask how Harrison knew. If the eldest son of the Prescott family couldn''t even manage that much, he wouldn''t deserve his position. "She''s... Come to Eclipse Nightclub."


    Harrison opened his mouth as if to ask something more but then seemed to think better of it, changing his words at thest


    moment.


    "Alright." Frederick nodded.


    Adood been a long time since he''d seen Harrison.


    Chapter 292 Stay Out of It


    Theirst encounter was at Elizabeth''s birthday celebration, where Harrison had caused a scene over the announcement of ire and his engagement. They hadn''t seen each other since.


    At eight that evening, Frederick arrived at Eclipse Nightclub.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The manager, recognizing him immediately, led him straight to a private room.


    Inside, Harrison sat drinking, a cigarette in hand, looking like he''d been there for a while.


    "It''s been ages since we sat down for a drink together, hasn''t it?"


    As the manager tactfully closed the door and left, Frederick had barely settled onto the couch when Harrison spoke.


    "Yes, it''s been a while." Frederick nodded, poured himself a ss of whiskey from the table, and took a sip.


    "No time like the present. Let''s clear everything up tonight."


    Harrison drained his ss in one go.


    "Alright." Frederick followed suit, gulping down his entire drink.


    "ire''s missing, and you haven''t found her after searching for so many days?" Harrison went straight to the point about ire''s disappearance.


    "No." Frederick poured himself another drink, being honest.


    Chapter 292 Stay Out of It


    There was no need to lie to Harrison, given their rtionship.


    Harrison took a deep drag of his cigarette. "How about this, stop looking for her. I''ll find her myself. Of course, when I do find her, you''re not to interfere with how I handle ire." "What are you nning to do?" Frederick asked immediately.


    "Whatever I choose to do, even if I use the same methods as four years ago on ire, you stay out of it."


    Harrison exhaled a long stream of smoke, his tone extremely forceful.


    Frederick''s grip on his ss suddenly tightened.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 293

    Chapter 293 Bring Her Back


    Frederick was genuinely stunned by Harrison''s words.


    In that brief moment, countless thoughts raced through his mind.


    He had mobilized every avable resource at his disposal and searched for three whole days without finding ire. How could Harrison possibly seed where he had failed?


    True, the Prescott family had once been Kingstown''s wealthiest, and finding someone would have been child''s y for them.


    But now he was in charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department. When it came to locating people, he had more speed and convenience than Harrison.


    Yet Harrison spoke with such confidence about finding ire.


    If that were the case, there could only be one exnation.


    Harrison must have kidnapped her himself!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    At this thought, Frederick jerked his head up to look at Harrison.


    "Hey, what''s that look for? You think I kidnapped ire?"


    Seeing Frederick''s expression, Harrison seemed to grasp his thoughts and let out a sneer instantly.


    Chapter 293 Bring Her Back


    "I didn''t kidnap ire," Harrison finally exined after a long


    pause.


    He offered no other exnation or justification, but Frederick believed him.


    "I believe you." Frederick looked away and chugged down another mouthful of alcohol.


    "So do you agree to my earlier proposal?" Harrison pressed.


    "Harrison, do you really hate ire that much?" Frederick dodged the question with one of his own.


    "What do you think? Frederick, put yourself in my shoes. How would you feel if your own sister wandered homeless for over 20 years, only to end up dead because of some imposter pretending to be her? Wouldn''t you hate her?" Harrison didn''t answer Frederick''s question but countered with another.


    "The events from four years ago aren''t set in stone."


    Whether it was the alcohol or ire''s recent disappearance affecting him, Frederick blurted out these words as if possessed.


    "What difference does that make? Do we need to catch ire red-handed, directing those thugs to kill Anna?"


    Harrison snapped instantly, "Frederick, remember what I asked you before? I said you''d fallen for this woman without realizing it,pletely forgetting Anna''s death and your vendetta.


    Chapter 293 Bring Her Back


    "You vehemently denied it then, but what about now? Can you still deny it with such conviction? Frederick, let me make this crystal clear.


    "If you keep protecting ire, we''re done. I won''t back someone who can''t tell right from wrong and lets emotions cloud their judgment. Someone like that will never seed." Frederick furrowed his brow but remained silent.


    Harrison''s message was clear. If Frederick continued down this path, the Prescott family would withdraw all their support.


    At least all the support that was within Harrison''s power to control.


    "Frederick, ire and I grew up together. I know who she really is better than you do. Sure, maybe she''s different now after four years in prison.


    "But remember, a leopard doesn''t change its spots. You can tell someone''s true nature from childhood. You know damn well how she acted above thew all these years. And now, suddenly, after prison, she''s all meek and submissive?


    "This isn''t the ire either of us knew! Wake up! Look, I get it. She loved you for years, chased after you for years. But have you. forgotten the horrific way Anna died? Huh?


    "Frederick, Anna was the Prescott family''s eldest daughter, yet she never had a single good day in over twenty years. ire had everything handed to her for years, and not only was she ungrateful, she ended up having Anna raped and murdered. What kind of ruthless, vicious woman does that...''


    Chapter 293 Bring Her Back


    That night, Harrison ranted like a madman, relentlessly recounting everything from four years ago.


    He wanted the old Frederick back.


    He and Frederick had been through life and death together countless times over their many years of friendship. Their partnership was seamless, and he honestly couldn''t bear lose such a close brother. Moreover, he couldn''t stand watching Frederick fall victim to ire''s schemes.


    In Harrison''s eyes, ire had emerged from her four-year prison stint even more calcting than before.


    If the old ire had been merely ruthless and arrogant, the new ire was ying a long game, hiding her true nature behind a carefully crafted mask.


    Plus, his heart still ached for his beloved sister Anna, who had died at ire''s hands!


    "Frederick, ire''s acting this way because she''s cornered with nowhere to run. Remember how she tried to drive out of Kingstown before? Only after you caught her did she change her tactics..." As Harrison spoke, Frederick found himself lost in memories.


    Indeed, it was from that moment that ire stopped trying to escape, and her entire demeanor changedpletely.


    406 & Lant talking but Frederick could no longer focus


    Chapter 293 Bring Her Back ire''s past and present behavior.


    Finally, he agreed to Harrison''s n.


    "Fine, we''ll do it your way. ire''s yours to find. Once you bring


    her back, handle her as you see fit."

 Love My Ex-Wife 294

    Chapter 294 Never Find Your Bodies


    "Alright."


    Harrison was thrilled when Frederick agreed.


    He walked over with his wine ss and clinked sses with Frederick several times.


    "Frederick, you''ve finallye around. You know what? On my way here, I kept thinking... if we couldn''t reach an agreement tonight, would this be the end of our friendship forever?


    "To be honest, after all these years, I can''t bear to let go. I know that without you, no matter who I support, no one will ever be able to fulfill all the ambitions and dreams we once had.


    "But I truly can''t get over Anna''s death. You know what? These past four years, I keep dreaming of her calling out to me, crying ''brother'' and begging for help over and over. I guess blood really is thicker than water. Heh, it hurts so much..." Harrisonughed as he grabbed the wine bottle and started chugging frantically.


    Frederick remained silent throughout.


    As if infected by Harrison''s mood, he, too, grabbed a bottle and joined him, taking drink after drink straight from the bottle.


    Thordwork 5:11


    Chapter 294 Never Find Your Bodies


    "Anna, if your brother had known your identity earlier and protected you, would you still be alive today?"


    Harrison was still grieving and ming himself for Anna''s death four years ago.


    "What if everything from four years ago never happened? What do you think life would be like now?"


    At that moment, Frederick genuinely wished none of it had ever happened four years ago.


    "Too bad it did happen. But hey, at least we''re still together, still best bros. Haha..."


    Harrison answered Frederick''s question, then stood up and walked away with the bottle in hand.


    Still together?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Frederick''s mind drifted to ire at Harrison''sst words.


    He continued taking asional sips of his drink.


    After who knows how long, amotion erupted outside. Suddenly, a small, thin figure stumbled through the door.


    "Please, no, I''m begging you... please..." The girl sobbed, scrambling backward on the floor.


    Frederick looked up to see several sleazy-looking guys with beer bellies leering at her.


    D


    Chapter 294 Never Find Your Bodies


    "Don''t worry baby, we''ll be real gentle with you."


    "We''re gonna show you a real good time."


    "Back off!" Frederick let out a coldugh, grabbed his bottle, and hurled it with a crash.


    "Fuck! Who the hell did that?! You got a death wish or something?"


    The bottle had found its mark, hitting the thug square in the head just as he was reaching for the girl.


    "I''m giving you three seconds to get out of here. Otherwise, I''ll make sure they never find your bodies."


    Frederick didn''t even bother to look up as he lit a cigarette and held it between his lips.


    "Well, well... in all my years, nobody''s ever dared talk to me like t that. Get your ass over here! I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t forget!"


    The lights were dim in Eclipse Nightclub. Frederick was still far from the pot-bellied man, who had barged in barking like a mad dog without even seeing who was in the private room.


    "Is that so?" Frederick raised an eyebrow and flexed his wrist as he stood up, ready for action, when the manager burst in.


    "Mr... Mr. Hawthorne, please don''t be angry. These men are just ignorant! I''ll remove them right away."


    The manager first cated Frederick, then whispered


    > Chapter 294 Never Find Your Bodies


    Immediately, their faces turned pale as sheets.


    "We''re so sorry, Mr. Hawthorne. We had no idea who you were."


    "We deserve to be punished! Please be generous and forgive our ignorance."


    "Yes, we''re leaving right now!"


    The men started pping themselves repeatedly in front of


    Frederick.


    "Mr. Hawthorne, would you..." the manager approached cautiously.


    "Get out!" Frederick had no patience to deal with them.


    ""Hurry up and leave!"


    The manager let out a sigh of relief and quickly pushed the pot-bellied men out.


    "Sir, thank you... thank you for saving me."


    Only then did the girl on the floor rise and crawl towards Frederick.


    "You... ire?"


    B


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 295

    Chapter 295 You''re Hurting Me


    Frederick raised his hand, ready to dismiss the girl, but as he looked up through the hazy smoke, he thought he saw ire.


    "You''re here? Hah, perfect! How clever of you, thinking the most dangerous ce would be the safest, huh?


    "Did you think I wouldn''t find you here? Where''s Antony? Aren''t you two supposed to be running away together?"


    Frederick tossed his cigarette aside and lunged forward, grabbing the girl''s arm.


    "Ouch! It hurts! Sir, you''ve got the wrong person. I''m not ire! I''m just a college student working here as a hostess. Please, let go of me. You''re hurting me."


    The girl was terrified. Frederick''s grip was brutally firm, bringing tears to her eyes.


    "What''s this act? You think you can fool me because I''ve been drinking? You are ire!"


    To Frederick, the face before him was unmistakably ire''s.


    "No, I''m really not! Please... sir, you''ve got the wrong person. My name is Sally, not ire!"


    The girl tried desperately to exin through her tears.


    "General Hawthorne, you''ve mistaken her identity. She''s not


    Chapter 295 You''re Hurting Me


    Only when Richard walked in and witnessed the scene did Frederick snap out of his daze, realizing his mistake.


    "Get out!"


    Frederick took onest look at the girl he was holding before roaring at her.


    The girl''s face went pale with fear as she scrambled to flee.


    "General Hawthorne, you..."


    214


    Richard stood there, staring at Frederick for a long while before speaking again.


    He had been waiting in the car outside. After Harrison left and Frederick didn''t emerge for a long time, he''de to check if everything was alright.


    He never expected to walk in on such a scene,


    He wanted to ask something but couldn''t find the right words.


    "Let''s go home."


    Frederick seemed to know what Richard wanted to ask and cut him off with themand before he could finish.


    "Yes, sir."


    Richard nodded respectfully and followed Frederick out to the car, driving them back to the Halfmoon Manor.


    . Chapter 295 You''re Hurting Me


    It was already 1 AM when they arrived at the Halfmoon Manor.


    Caroline had just returned from her wild night out with several young hunks,


    But since she''d never done anything like this before, she''d yed it safe and kept things simple before heading home.


    She didn''t expect to hear a car pulling up right after she''d showered and changed.


    She rushed to the windows and saw Frederick''s car parked at


    the entrance.


    She''d assumed Frederick wouldn''t being home tonight and silently thanked her lucky stars for returning early and avoiding him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have known how to exin herself.


    Caroline let out a relieved sigh with her hand over her chest and was about to head to bed when she noticed something off about Frederick''s walk.


    Could Frederick be drunk?


    Caroline''s heart leaped with excitement.


    Whether Frederick was drunk or not, she had to go down and check.


    This was a perfect opportunity that couldn''t be missed.


    It had been four years since Caroline came to live with Frederick,


    Chapter 295 You''re Hurting Me


    But now, with ire gone, wasn''t this the perfect moment?


    Caroline''s heart raced with excitement at the thought.


    She quickly changed into a sheer nightgown and headed downstairs.


    She''d pretend she''d been asleep and only woke up thirsty for


    water.


    "Frederick? Why are you home at this hour?"


    Caroline had just poured herself a ss of water in the living room when Frederick walked in.


    "Have you... been drinking?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, she caught the strong smell of alcohol in the air.


    She recognized it immediately. It was whiskey.


    Oh my god! Even heaven was on her side tonight.


    Caroline rushed to his side. "Frederick, what happened? Why did you drink so much?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 296

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 296 Pills


    Caroline walked over, pretending to show concern for Frederick while secretly tugging down her shoulder strap.


    As she approached Frederick, her cleavage came into his "ne of sight, the valley between her breasts barely concealed. "I''m fine, Caroline. Go get some rest."


    But Frederick was drunk and seething with anger from earlier. He wasn''t in the mood to notice her advances.


    "I... let me help you upstairs."


    Though deted, Caroline wasn''t ready to give up. She supported Frederick as they climbed the stairs.


    Back in his room, she pretended to help him to bed, deliberately losing her bnce and falling onto the bed with him.


    "I''m so sorry, Frederick. You''re just too heavy. I couldn''t keep my bnce."


    Caroliney on top of Frederick, intentionally pressing against him.


    "Go to bed," Frederick said tly, still telling her to leave.


    Go to bed?


    No way!


    0000


    Chapter 296 Pills drunk.


    214


    But she knew her usual seduction tactics wouldn''t work on him.


    After all, her previous attempts at seducing him had failed miserably.


    Caroline stood there deep in thought until finally, she came up with the perfect n.


    Didn''t she still have those pills stashed away in her room?


    She''d never dared slip them to Frederick before, but now that he was drunk, he definitely wouldn''t notice.


    "Frederick, you''re so drunk! How could I possibly go to sleep worried about you? Wait here, I''ll make you some sobering drink."


    Caroline let out a smugugh before rushing off to prepare everything.


    Back in her room, she frantically searched for the pills.


    Her heart was racing with excitement at the thought that her dream might finallye true tonight. She could be Frederick''s woman! But before she could find the pills, her phone started ringing.


    She nced at it. Zachary was calling.


    Caroline frowned, not wanting to answer.


    Chapter 296 Pills


    She figured she''d pretend to be asleep and exin to him tomorrow.


    314


    Ignoring the ringing phone, she continued searching for the pills.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But as soon as the ringing stopped, her WhatsApp started blowing up with video and voice call requests.


    Caroline really didn''t want to answer, but seeing Zachary''s persistent calls made her hesitate... maybe it was actually something urgent.


    After some internal debate, she finally picked up the phone.


    "Zachary? Calling sote... is something urgent?"


    She pretended to be woken up by the call, speaking in a groggy


    voice.


    "The men I sent to search for ire and Antony at the bottom of the cliff found blood traces, but no bodies. It seems they''ve been rescued by someone."


    Caroline felt like she''d been struck by lightning when she heard Zachary''s words. "What? Rescued?"


    "Yes. Based on the blood traces, my men estimate they were taken about a day ago!" Zachary confirmed.


    "What do we do now?" Caroline was genuinely panicking now.


    "I''m nning to check the cliff bottom myself. Come with me," Zachary said.


    Chapter 296 Pills


    drunk Frederick, but decided to join Zachary in the search.


    While Frederick being drunk was a rare opportunity, dealing with ire was the priority right now.


    If ire had been rescued and told Frederick everything...


    Considering what she''d said to Frederick earlier, she''d be as good as dead.


    Caroline hung up, changed her clothes, and took a cab to meet Zachary before heading to the cliff together.


    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the cliff where Antony and irey unconscious, the silence was suddenly broken by a loud BANG! It was a gunshot!

 Love My Ex-Wife 297

    Chapter 297 No!


    Antony''s eyes flew open at the sound of gunfire.


    "ire!"


    He immediately called out for ire as memories of what happened before he lost consciousness came rushing back. ire had been severely injured, and he''d tried to save her, but they both ended up falling from the tree and passing out. "Shit!" He hissed in pain as his movement pulled at his wounds, drawing in a sharp breath.


    Relief washed over him when he spotted ire lying beside him.


    Antony let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Only then did he notice that both his and ire''s wounds had been cleaned and bandaged.


    Someone must have rescued them.


    Looking around, he saw they were in a thatched hut. Though the facilities were basic, everything appeared clean and orderly.


    It reminded him of how primitive people might live.


    Yet the bandages and medicine they''d been treated with suggested modern medical knowledge,


    Chapter 297 No!


    drugs, antibiotics, and even slow-release ibuprofen capsules. It was definitely not primitive. Everything they might need was there. But this thatched hut...


    Lost in thought, Antony noticed an older man walking in.


    "You''re awake! Let me check if you have a fever."


    He crouched down beside Antony and ced his hand on his forehead.


    "Leon, is that you?" Antony''s face lit up with joy at the sight of him.


    He couldn''t believe it was Leon who had saved ire at Moon


    Lake.


    "Hmm, no fever. Looks like my treatment was timely."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Leon rxed after confirming Antony had no fever or infection.


    "How did you end up here?" Antony asked.


    Leon smiled, "This is my home. My grandfather raised me here. Ie back every now and then..."


    To Antony, everything still felt like a dream.


    He had been convinced that he and ire had died at the


    bottom of the cliff.


    He pinched his thigh hard, and the sharp pain convinced him


    condition.


    "Her injuries are a bit more severe than yours. Fortunately, when I came here this year, my grandson was worried and sent several people with me, including professional doctors.


    "The doctor has examined her. Though you both sustained multiple injuries, none are too deep or severe. When you fell from the cliff, the trees broke your fall, preventing any concussions or head trauma.


    "It''s a blessing in disguise. Her worst injury is where the branch pierced her, but that''s been treated too. Don''t worry, she''ll be fine. Barring anyplications, she should wake up tomorrow." Antony felt relieved hearing Leon''s words.


    However, Antony couldn''t fully rx while ire remained


    unconscious.


    That night, Antony fought against his exhaustion and didn''t close his eyes once, keeping constant watch over ire.


    It wasn''t until dawn approached the next day that he finally sumbed to sleep, unable to fight it any longer.


    After all, he had also sustained severe injuries.


    In his sleep, Antony dreamed that ire had awakened.


    "ire, you''re finally awake!"


    Chapter 297 No!


    He called out excitedly and jolted awake.


    But when he opened his eyes, he found ire still lying there unconscious.


    ""ire! ire!"


    Anxious, he called out to her softly, hoping she might hear him.


    But after just a couple of calls, a familiar voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    ""Is anyone there?"


    Antony immediately recognized Caroline''s voice.


    His face turned ghostly pale!


    He quickly got up, intending to tell Leon that they absolutely must not let Caroline know they had rescued the two of them.


    But just as he rose, Leon had already walked out from another room in the courtyard. "Miss, how may I help you?" Antony''s heart sank.


    Leon had no idea that Caroline was the one who pushed them off- the cliff. If he told her...


    No!

 Love My Ex-Wife 298

    Chapter 298 Die Before Her


    Antony nced at ire behind him and tried to get up, intending to leave with her.


    But with injuries this severe, there was no way he could help ire escape.


    Even using every ounce of strength left in his body, he couldn''t lift ire.


    His wounds were so painful that cold sweat kept breaking out all over his body.


    He knew he had no way of getting ire out of this ce.


    And now Caroline had tracked them down. If Leon identally let slip that they were here...


    In that instant, countless bloody scenarios shed through Antony''s mind.


    If Caroline burst in with her people, he''d fight them to the death.


    No matter what, he had to protect ire. If death were inevitable, he''d make sure to die before her.


    ''Oh, my brother and sister have been missing for days. We''ve been searching everywhere for them. We finally found some of their clothes at the edge of the cliff. We''re sick with worry.


    "We''re afraid they might have fallen off the cliff, so we sent


    Chapter 298 Die Before Her


    living under this cliff? Have you seen my brother and sister?"


    When Caroline asked this, Antony''s heart nearly jumped into his throat.


    He never expected Caroline to track them down so quickly,


    Unable to go out and warn Leon, he could only pray repeatedly in his heart that Leon wouldn''t tell Caroline,


    "Really? I''ve been living down here and haven''t seen anyone. If what you''re saying is true, you''d better send people to search quickly. There are many wild animals at the bottom of this cliff. I''m afraid wolves might have gotten to them. You won''t even find their remains if that happens."


    Soon after, Leon''s voice came from outside again.


    Antony breathed a massive sigh of relief when he heard that Leon hadn''t revealed their presence, slumping to the ground.


    After dealing with Caroline, Leon closed the door and came


    inside.


    "That woman who just came was looking for you two, wasn''t she?"


    Leon asked as soon as he entered.


    "Yes, sir. Thank goodness you didn''t tell her you rescued us. She''s the one who pushed us off the cliff."


    Antony shifted his body and sat back down on the bed.


    MA


    Chapter 298 Die Before Her


    concerned on the surface. But the eyes never lie.


    "There wasn''t a trace of real worry in her eyes. So I yed it safe and wanted to check with you first. If she really was your sister, I could always run back out and call her back."


    Leon exined with a smile, then walked over to check on ire''s injuries.


    He felt her forehead. "Hmm, still no fever. She should be fine and will likely wake up soon."


    Just as Leon finished speaking and started to stand up, ire opened her eyes.


    "She''s awake! Sir, she''s awake!"


    Antony shouted excitedly as soon as he saw ire stir.


    "You''re awake. Thank goodness. How are you feeling? Does anything hurt?"


    Leon quickly came over to ask as soon as he saw ire was


    conscious.


    "I''m... okay... just... the wound hurts..."


    ire had been unconscious for a long time, with no food or water, leaving her extremely weak and drained of energy.


    "Pain at the wound site is normal. As long as you don''t have any other difort, you''ll be fine. I''ll go get some food prepared for you both."


    . Chapter 298 Die Before Her


    Leon felt relieved hearing this and got up to arrange for food.


    Given the severity of ire and Antony''s injuries and their current immobility, Leon had liquid food prepared for them.


    ire felt much better after eating something, and by evening, she could speak normally again.


    This was the second time Leon had saved ire, counting the incident at Moon Lake.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Kid, looks like we''ve got quite the destiny together."


    Leon joked, and ire yed along. "Yeah, you''re truly my guardian angel."


    After chatting with ire for a while longer, Leon noticed it was gettingte and stood up to leave.


    "Alright, it''ste. You two should get some rest."


    But just as Leon stood up, there was a violent banging on the door.


    "Sir, it''s that woman from earlier today, and she''s brought many people with her. We only have a few men! We can''t handle them. Sir, what should we do?"


    A bodyguard rushed in to report.


    "Caroline''s back!" Antony''s heart jumped in rm.

 Love My Ex-Wife 299

    Chapter 299 Can We Stay Here Forever?


    "Sir, we won''t burden you any longer. We''re leaving now!"


    ire nced at Leon as she tried to stand up.


    After the cliff incident, ire finally saw Caroline''s true colors.


    She''d always thought Caroline was just a fake sweet girl putting on an act for Frederick, but she never imagined Caroline could be so ruthlessly cruel.


    She and Antony were already in such bad shape. They couldn''t drag anyone else into this mess.


    Leon had kindly saved their lives, and how could she repay his kindness by putting Leon in danger?


    Besides, Caroline had brought so many people with her. She couldn''t let Leon walk into that trap.


    "ire''s right, Sir. We''re leaving now. When shees in and sees we''re gone, she won''t do anything to you."


    Antony agreed, struggling to his feet to help ire up.


    But as soon as they stood, they were hit with a wave of dizziness.


    "Look at you two! You''re both so weak, where could you possibly go? It''s freezing cold tonight, and with your injuries, catching a


    Chapter 299 Can We Stay Here Forever? "Enough! I''ve lived most of my life! You think I can''t handle a little girl like her? Come on, follow me down here!" 2/5


    Leon pulled them back and walked to the wall, where he moved


    aside a cab.


    Behind it was a small door that opened to reveal earthen steps leading down into a vast underground chamber.


    "This..."


    ire and Antony stared at the underground chamber in amazent.


    "We''re out of time. You two, get down there quickly. Alvin! Tidy


    up


    this room. I''ll go deal with them."


    Leon hurried them along while heading for the door.


    "Open up! Open up!"


    Outside, the knocking continued relentlessly.


    "Coming! Coming! Oh... Miss, it''s you! Why are you here sote? Have you found your brother and sister?"


    Leon had unbuttoned several buttons on his shirt, pretending he''d been about to go to bed. He jogged to the door and opened


    1. it.


    "No. Sir, there isn''t another house at the bottom of this cliff except yours. I suspect you''re hiding my brother and sister. All of you, search the ce!"


    D


    Chapter 299 Can We Stay Here Forever?


    They turned the small courtyard and every room inside out until they were satisfied that ire and Antony were nowhere to be found.


    "See? I told you they weren''t here, but you wouldn''t believe me. Now that you''ve searched everywhere, can I go to sleep? Good grief, what a day! Can''t get a moment''s peace."


    After they finished searching, Leon kept mutteringints until he finally closed the door.


    Once Caroline and her group were far enough away, Leon rushed back, moved the cab, and opened the trapdoor to the underground hiding ce.


    "They''re gone now, you cane out. This hideout hasn''t been used in ages, and no one''s been down there. I was worried about the air cirction that you might not have enough oxygen."


    Leon was visibly relieved when he saw that ire and Antony were unharmed.


    "How did such a big cer get here?" Antony couldn''t help but


    ask.


    "My Grandpa dug this cer when he was very young. It was just a storage space since we didn''t have refrigerators back then. During summer, it was hard to preserve food. Down here it''s cold so that we could store lots of things. This cer really saved us today! "Now you can rest easy. They''ve alreadye twice, so they probably won''t return anytime soon. You should be safe here - at least safe enough to recover from your injuries without worry."


    Chapter 299 Can We Stay Here Forever? Leon exined with a smile.


    "Thank you, Sir!" ire nodded and expressed her gratitude again.


    "Don''t mention it. Just focus on recovering while you stay here. Oh, and if you feel unwell at night, just ask Alvin. He''s been with me for many years. Whether it''s treating illness or cooking, he''s skilled at everything, there''s nothing he can''t do." After giving these instructions, Leon left with Alvin.


    And so, ire and Antony settled in at Leon''s ce.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Whether it was the pleasant environment or ire feeling


    rxed here, with good food, drink, and rest, her injuries healed rapidly.


    In just a week, her wounds had recovered by more than half.


    But Antony didn''t want them to recover so quickly.


    Because once they healed, it meant they would have to leave and go back.


    Then ire would return to Frederick''s side again.


    Truthfully, these days were everything Antony had dreamed of for years.


    If possible, he truly wished he could stay here with ire forever.


    Watching ire''s health improve day by day, Antony grew


    Chapter 299 Can We Stay Here Forever? "ire, can we stay here forever?"

 Love My Ex-Wife 300

    Chapter 300 Leave


    "What?"


    ire was standing in the shade, enjoying the gentle breeze, when she suddenly turned her head at Antony''s words.


    "Don''t you like it here?" Antony asked again.


    "I do. It''s really nice here."


    ire smiled, reaching out to touch the glossy green leaves in front of her.


    To be honest, she indeed loved this ce.


    If she were still the pampered princess of the Prescott family, perhaps she''d be desperate to return home and wouldn''t be able to adjust to life here.


    But after four years in prison, all she wanted was to live. She just wanted to live like an ordinary person.


    And now, during these days of recovery at the foot of the cliff, she''d finally achieved her deepest wish.


    In fact, she felt freedom, ease, andfort she''d never experienced before.


    She woke up each morning to birdsong, breathing in the fresh air and basking in nature''s gifts.


    214


    theck of shopping malls, she found everything quite pleasant.


    Chapter 300 Leave


    Besides, material things like that had long since be meaningless to her.


    1


    Most importantly, she found unprecedented peace here.


    No more facing Frederick''s pressure, Harrison''s torment, or Caroline''s scheming every day.


    These peaceful, carefree days were truly wonderful!


    "So let''s stay here, stay here forever. Please don''t go back?"


    Antony spoke up eagerly as if seeing great hope.


    ire gave a bitter smile. "Don''t you think I want to stay here too?"


    Antony continued persuading her. "Then stay. ire, I promise, I''m not asking you to stay to be with me. Yes, I have feelings for you, but I would never force you into anything.


    "If you want to be with me, that would be wonderful, but if not, I can just stay by your side quietly like this. Just let me apany you this way.


    "ire, these days have truly been the happiest, most fulfilling days of my life. You know what? I fell for you the moment I first


    saw you.


    "Before meeting you, I never believed in love at first sight or eternal love. But after meeting you, I realized both were real. Chapter 300 Leave together.


    "I never dared to dream of anything more. Butter, seeing you suffer so much by Frederick''s side broke my heart.


    "ire, please stay! I can''t bear to watch you go back to that torment!"


    Antony was genuinely heartbroken, his eyes red with emotion by


    the end.


    "Antony, I don''t want to go back to that torment either. But we both know deep down that while we can stay here for a while, we can''t spend our whole lives here.


    "You know what kind of man Frederick is. As a General andmander of the entire Kingstown headquarters, he''ll find us here sooner orter. What will happen to us then? "Antony, you spent so many years studying hard to get where you are at the Hiokeeh Group. I really don''t want you to give up everything you''ve achieved because of me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Even if you''re willing to sacrifice everything, I can''t let your family suffer because of me. What do you think Frederick will do if he can''t find us? He can''t touch the Prescott family, so he''ll go after yours. If not for yourself, think about your family..." ire spoke earnestly for a long time.


    Antony stood there silently, taking in every word.


    At that moment, he felt such intense hatred!


    ? Chapter 300 Leave


    Hatred at his weakness!


    Hatred at his powerlessness!


    If only he could match Frederick''s influence and power!


    After that day, both of their moods grew heavier, and they spoke less and less.


    Leon noticed something was off between them and called ire outside. "What''s wrong? Everything seemed fine a few days ago. Did you two have a fight?"


    "No, we just..."


    ire furrowed her brow and was about to speak when she looked up and saw the drone overhead.


    Frederick had found them!


    She gave a sad smile. "It''s nothing, Sir. My wounds have mostly healed. I won''t stay any longer. I''ll leave tomorrow."

 Love My Ex-Wife 301

    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool


    "Did someonee looking for you? Child, if you don''t want to leave, you can stay here. At my ce, you can stay as long as you wish. As long as you don''t want to go, no one can take you away. I keep my word." Leon also noticed the drone overhead and looked up.


    "Thank you, Sir. However, I still have to leave eventually."


    gave


    ire Leon a grateful look, then went over and threw herself into his arms.


    For some reason, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to Leon.


    Perhaps it was because she had never experienced having a grandfather since she was little.


    Elizabeth had always told her how much her husband adored children.


    If he were still around, he would have absolutely loved ire.


    ire thought that maybe it was her longing for a grandfather that made this kind and Leon feel so familiar to her.


    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool


    She wanted to stay, but she couldn''t be so selfish. She had to consider the consequences.


    Who was Frederick?


    General Hawthorne, whose word wasw and the second son of the Hawthorne family, wielded such great power. How many people in Kingstown could stand against him?


    "Alright, if that''s your decision, so be it. But remember, make sure to tell me before you leave, so I can see you off."


    Seeing that ire had made up her mind, Leon didn''t say anything more.


    "Okay."


    ire nodded and turned back to her room.


    That night, shey in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    The truth was, she didn''t want to leave. Living here in this carefree paradise felt like true happiness.


    But she knew she had to face reality eventually and bear her responsibilities.


    She thought that maybe after Frederick became president, he would finally let her go. Then, she could return to this peaceful life again.


    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool But first, she had to survive that long,


    After all, she still needed to take the hits meant for Caroline.


    After what felt like hours of thinking, exhaustion finally took over, and ire drifted off.


    Little did she know she would have such a dream.


    In her dream, she lived forever at the foot of Wits Mountain cliff, happy every single day.


    There were no more schemes to dodge, no more torture to endure.


    But in her dream, surprisingly, she was living there with Frederick.


    They even had two adorable children, a boy and a girl, and they were so happy together.


    The children ran joyfully through flower fields, calling out with pure delight.


    ire woke up the following day with a smile still on her face.


    Only then did she realize it had all been a dream.


    Thinking about everything in the dream, she gave a bitterugh.


    "Really, ire? Haven''t you suffered enough?


    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool


    Even now, you''re still dreaming about a life with Frederick.


    How deeply must you love this man to cherish him still after all the pain he''s caused?"


    She caught herself mentally mocking her feelings.


    After a long while, a gentle breeze brought her back to reality.


    ire nced at the darkening sky outside and got up to pack her things.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She didn''t have much to begin with, having been pushed off the cliff by Caroline, so packing didn''t take long.


    With her belongings in hand, she neatly folded the nkets and gave the room one final cleaning before opening the door to leave. "You are leaving now?"


    Just as she closed the door and reached the courtyard gate, she heard Antony''s voice behind her.


    Turning around, she saw him standing in the courtyard, his eyes filled with mncholy and sadness, his belongings packed as well. ire clenched her hands, "You heard my conversation with Sir yesterday, didn''t you?"


    "Yes. ire, if you stay, I''ll stay with you. If you go, I''ll go with


    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool you. I won''t let you face this alone."


    Antony gave a sheepish smile and walked over to pat ire''s head.


    "Antony, why are you such a fool?"


    ire stared at him intently, her eyes immediately welling up with tears.


    "A fool, am I? Well, if you think I''m foolish, then foolish I''ll be. You know what they say - ignorance is bliss!"


    Antony smiled at her with tender affection.


    At eight o''clock, he and ire returned to Kingstown.


    Back in Kingstown, he insisted on going home with ire, but she absolutely refused.


    with


    Finally, Antonypromised. "Fine, if you won''t let me go you. But call me when you get home safe, and since tomorrow''s Saturday with no work, call me when you wake up in the morning. If you don''t, I''ming to Frederick''s ce to find you." Antony was genuinely worried about ire.


    "Okay, I got it. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    ire nodded, appearingpletely rxed on the surface. But inside, she was terribly nervous, honestly not knowing what


    Chapter 301 Why Are You Such a Fool she''d face when she got back.


    She had no idea what Frederick might do.


    She only knew that if someone had to suffer the consequences, she''d rather bear them alone.


    Antony was innocent in all this, only caught up in her mess.


    He''d already done so much for her, and she couldn''t let him sacrifice anything more.


    With that, ire turned around, hailed a taxi, and headed straight to the Halfmoon Manor.


    At eight-forty-five, ire arrived at the Halfmoon Manor.


    The moment she walked in, Frederick received the news.


    "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott has returned."


    Richard had been tracking ire''s movements 24/7 these past few days, so, of course, he knew immediately.


    "Home! Now!"


    Frederick was in the middle of an online meeting, but the moment Richard reported in, he mmed hisptop shut and barked the order!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 302

    Chapter 302 You Sleep With Him


    ire''s hands shook as she twisted the doorknob.


    She turned it over and over, trying to get the door open, her mind racing with images of what was toe.


    The moment the door finally creaked open, she was struck by the silence. The living room lights were on, just as they always were, but the room was empty.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Of course, the staff would have already gone to their rooms by now, and Frederick would have finished his meal-either retreating to his room to rest or heading to his study to handle some business. As ire walked back from town, she couldn''t stop thinking about what excuse to give Frederick.


    She had imagined dozens of scenarios-getting lost, being dyed, trapped in some unfortunate situation-but none of them felt convincing enough.


    She knew better than to try to lie to Frederick. With his resources, any story she came up with would be uncovered in time.


    no


    So when she stepped inside and saw that Frederick wasn''t around, ire breathed a quiet sigh of relief.


    7


    L


    Chapter 302 You Sleep With Him


    But she knew the moment woulde-she would have to face


    him sooner orter.


    And she had no idea what to say when that moment arrived.


    Looking at her disheveled appearance, she decided to head upstairs to her room. A shower, a change of clothes-she needed to regain some semnce of normalcy.


    The past few days at the bottom of the cliff had been rough. It was a relief just to eat and sleep, and changing clothes hadn''t exactly been a priority.


    ire grabbed a change of clothes and headed straight for the bathroom.


    It had been far too long since she''d had a proper shower. As she soaked, she scrubbed herself clean, taking her time to rx in the warm water.


    But just as she finished scrubbing in the soap, the bathroom door suddenly mmed open with a loud bang.


    ire''s heart leaped in her chest. She couldn''t even react before Frederick was standing there, staring at her, cold and silent.


    She froze, feeling cold, and her throat tightened as if she couldn''t breathe.


    She could barely form a word, even though she was fully aware of his piercing gaze.


    > Chapter 302 You Sleep With Him


    "Y-you''re back..." she managed to say after what felt like an eternity.


    "Yes," Frederick replied coolly, not bothering to borate.


    He didn''t move an inch, his gaze locked onto her with an intensity that made ire shiver, even from the other side of the room. The silence stretched ufortably, and ire tried to fill the void. "Did you eat?" "I did," he answered simply, his eyes still fixed on her.


    The tension was suffocating, and ire felt herself struggling for something else to say.


    Normally, she wouldn''t care about Frederick''s work or when he finished for the day, but now, the weight of the moment pressed on her.


    "It''ste... You should rest. You''ll need to work tomorrow," she said, trying to break the ice.


    Frederick finally shifted, a mocking smile curling on his lips. "And you don''t think you owe me an exnation?"


    The words hit her like a p, and she froze.


    She knew exactly what he meant, but she had no idea how to exin herself. She stood there, stammering, but nothing coherent came out.


    "I''m curious," Frederick continued, stepping closer. "Aren''t you


    Chapter 302 You Sleep With Him


    and Antony supposed to be running off together? What are you doing back so soon?"


    ire''s heart stopped.


    What? She staggered back, almost tripping as she hit the edge of


    the bed, and copsed onto it, her body trembling.


    "Frederick thinks I was running away with Antony?" she thought.


    Her mind raced, trying to process what he was using her of. How could he believe that? Just because she''d disappeared for a few days with Antony? But they hadn''t run away-they had been pushed off a cliff by Caroline! Frederick''s eyes narrowed as he leaned in, his voice growing colder. "I''ve had my people block every exit from Kingstown-railways, roads, waterways. No one could leave. So tell me, why are you back?" ire immediately denied it. "No, that''s not true!"


    She had never nned to run away with Antony. They were just trying to survive. She didn''t need to exin all of this to Frederick. She just didn''t want Antony to be dragged into it.


    "No?" Frederick scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. "You and Antony disappear for days, and now you expect me to believe it wasn''t some n to run off together?"


    He let out a sharpugh, but there was no humor in it-only


    . Chapter 302 You Sleep With Him


    r¨¢ge.


    "I don''t care whether you believe me or not. I swear to you, Frederick, I never had any intention of running away with Antony!" ire shot back, her voice firm, even though her heart was racing.


    Frederick''s eyes shed with fury. "Then what were you two doing all this time? What was it? And just because you didn''t n it, does that mean you didn''t end up in bed with him? Was that your idea of surviving?" As he spoke, his mind seemed to picture something he couldn''t stand, and he suddenly lunged forward, tearing at ire''s clothes.

 Love My Ex-Wife 303

    Chapter 303 Who Do You Love


    With a sudden rip, ire''s bathrobe was torn open, leaving a ghastly gash on her body. Frederick''s immense strength had left a crimson mark that seemed to be oozing blood. "Ahh!" ire''s face turned pale as she clutched her body in


    agony.


    Her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    But Frederick didn''t care.


    He didn''t give ire a moment topose herself. Instead, he grasped her chin, his fingers digging deep into her skin. "Tell me, how many times have you been with Antony?" The pain was excruciating, and ire''s eyes welled up with


    tears.


    She struggled to speak, her mouth opening and closing several times before she managed to stammer out three words. "I... didn''t... have..."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Frederick''s expression was unyielding. "Fine, you won''t admi'' it. No problem, ire. I''ll find out for myself."


    He released her chin and slid his hand under her torn bathrobe.


    2


    Chapter 303 Who Do You Love


    ire''s body shuddered at the sudden invasion.


    Frederick''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Her body was tight, almost virginal.


    He remembered thest time they were together-it had been a long time ago.


    In fact, he could count the number of times they''d been intimate on one hand.


    It didn''t make sense. ire''s body should be loose, not tight.


    But as he felt her warmth and wetness envelop his finger, he couldn''t deny the sensation.


    It was like being wrapped in a warm, gentle cocoon.


    Frederick''s abdomen tightened, and he felt himself harden.


    It had been too long since he''dst touched ire.


    And he hadn''t been with any other woman since.


    "Frederick, pull your hand out," ire said, feeling the finger inside her, her legs involuntarily tightening as she spoke.


    She was genuinely surprised that she still had a reaction at this moment.


    00000


    L


    Chapter 303 Who Do You Love


    A wave of shame washed over her.


    "ire, I''m giving you onest chance," he said, slowly withdrawing his finger. "Tell me the truth. What happened between you and Antony?" 3/4


    ire''s face was a mix of pain and shame. "Frederick, I swear we didn''t n to run away together. Why would wee back if we had?


    "We had no reason to elope. I don''t love Antony. If I did, I would have chosen him over you from the start. Remember when I fell into Moon Lake? Antony took care of me in the hospital for a long time. If I wanted to be with him, I would have chosen him then, not after we got engaged. ''Antony may love me, but I don''t love him."


    Frederick listened intently, his expression unreadable. But then, he asked a question that caught ire off guard. "Who do you love?"


    ire''s eyes widened in surprise. She hadn''t expected Frederick to ask that.


    "Tell me," he pressed, his voice low and urgent.


    ire took a deep breath, her eyes locked on Frederick''s. "I used to love you, Frederick. I loved you more than anything in this world. I loved you so much that I would have given my life you without hesitation." Chapter 303 Who Do You Love


    Her voice cracked as tears streamed down her face. "I never thought I could love someone that much. But then... you had me sent to prison."


    The pain was still raw, still festering. ire''s voice broke, and she struggled to speak.


    She thought she had long since gotten used to the pain, but now she realized that the wound had simply been buried deep within her, waiting to be reopened. Frederick''s expression softened, and he reached out to pull ire into his arms.


    It was a gentle, unexpected gesture, and ire felt a spark of surprise.


    For a moment, she felt safe, protected in Frederick''s warm embrace.


    It was a feeling she hadn''t experienced in a long time.


    "Frederick," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "If I tell you it was Caroline who tried to kill me and pushed Antony and me off the cliff, will you believe me?" Frederick''s face went white, his eyes frozen in shock.


    ito your

 Love My Ex-Wife 304

    Chapter 304 Let Her Go


    ire saw a flicker of emotion in Frederick''s eyes, and she continued speaking. "The day before I got into trouble, I received a call from an unknown number. They imed to know the truth from four years ago. There was also Anna''s voice on the call, so I went to the ce she set up to meet.


    "It wasn''t until I got to Wits Mountain that I realized the person who wanted to meet me was Caroline. At the time, Antony and I had juste out of Eclipse Nightclub after discussing the Hiokeeh Group coboration.


    "So he came with me, and at that point, I still didn''t know it was Caroline who wanted to meet me. When we arrived, that''s when I found out. She threatened to give me the recording, but only if I disappeared from your life for good..."


    Maybe it was the warmth of Frederick''s embrace at that moment, but for some reason, ire felt he might believe her.


    She told him the whole thing.


    After she finished, there was a long, tense silence. Frederick didn''t respond.


    His face remainedpletely still, his eyes unreadable.


    m


    ire had no idea what was going through his mind. She was about to speak again when Frederick finally released his hold on Chapter 304 Let Her Go


    her.


    He didn''t do anything more; he just stood up and walked toward the floor-to-ceiling windows, turning his back to her before speaking again. "ire, I remember asking you this in the hospital before, and I''ll ask you again now. Do you still want to leave with Antony?"


    His tone was t, almost casual, and his voice was low, devoid of any emotion.


    "What?" ire was taken aback.


    Why would Frederick suddenly ask her if she still wanted to leave with Antony?


    "If you do, I might consider letting you go," he added.


    Still standing with his back to her by the windows, he lit a cigarette and took a deep drag, the smoke swirling around him.


    ire stood up, not bothering to adjust her bathrobe, and watched him from behind.


    Through the haze of smoke, she felt a wave of disorientation.


    She couldn''t see Frederick''s face, but for some reason, she suddenly felt terrified of him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t said anything, hadn''t done anything yet, but there was something unsettling about his question. Chapter 304 Let Her Go


    To be honest, ire felt a pang of hope when she heard him say he might let her go.


    It was everything she''d ever dreamed of just leaving, living an ordinary, peaceful life.


    Since she got out of prison, she had just wanted to live a simple, uneventful life.


    But deep down, she knew Frederick would never let her go.


    Not unless he''d finally achieved his goal of bing president.


    ire didn''t understand why Frederick was asking her this now, and she didn''t know how to answer.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you saying anything? Are you I''ll kill Antony if you tell me you want to leave?" Frederick asked, his tone still calm.


    afraid


    He continued, "If it had been the old me, maybe I would have. But now, don''t worry. ire, I''m in the middle of a crucial campaign for president. I''m not going to add another body to my list of problems, especially not when it could give my opponents ammunition. "You just need to tell me do you want to leave or not?"


    Frederick extinguished his cigarette and turned to walk back toward her.


    D


    Chapter 304 Let Her Go


    ire looked up at him. His expression was as calm as ever, no sign of emotion in his eyes.


    After thinking for a long time, ire finally responded, "Frederick, my answer is still the same as it was before. I won''t leave with Antony.


    "Yes, I admit, Antony confessed to me. He said he liked me, wanted to be with me. But I don''t like him. I never did, and I


    still don''t.


    "In fact, I think the only reason he likes me is because, back in high school, I lent him 1 million dors. Back then, I was still the heiress of the Prescott family-100 million was nothing to me. I could''ve given him a check without a second thought." Frederick''s expression finally shifted as he narrowed his eyes.


    "One million dors?" he repeated, his voice suddenly sharper.


    He had never known about the 1 million dors between ire


    and Antony.


    ire nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Yes, I just acted on a moment of pity. I thought his family was struggling, so I gave him a check."


    "Pity? On a whim?" Frederick scoffed, his anger ring. "ir¨¦, you lie so effortlessly!"


    Before ire could react, Frederick''s hand shot out, gripping her neck with terrifying force.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 7/6

 Love My Ex-Wife 305

    Chapter 305 Stop It!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, ire''s face turned bright red as she struggled to breathe.


    "I... didn''t... cough, cough... cough, cough..." She fought to exin herself, but as soon as she began, her voice failed herpletely.


    Frederick''s grip tightened, holding her neck until her eyes rolled back, and just as she was about to lose consciousness, he finally released her.


    "Cough, cough, cough... cough, cough, cough... I''m really not lying! Everything I said is the truth! If you don''t believe me, you can check!" Once freed, ire clutched her chest, gasping for air.


    Frederick could easily check the truth with just a snap of his fingers.


    But he didn''t want to.


    He didn''t know exactly what had happened to her in prison, but he knew ire before prison all too well.


    She had always been a spoiled, arrogant heiress, following him around, insisting she would make him fall in love with her.


    And he knew her better than anyone, especially with all the


    M


    Chapter 305 Stop It!


    years he''d spent alongside Harrison.


    A high and mighty, pampered princess from the Prescott family -when had she suddenly be sopassionate?


    Feeling sorry for others, writing a check for a million dors for Antony?


    Ridiculous.


    He still remembered the first time he went to Prescott Estate. The maid served him coffee that was slightly too hot, so ire pped her across the face.


    Then she had ordered the maid to be taught a lesson and thrown out, despite the maid''s desperate pleas.


    ire didn''t even bat an eysh.


    Such harsh behavior wasn''t even tolerated in the military, let alone in a household.


    This was the same spoiled princess, and now she was supposed to have a heart of gold?


    Give Antony a million dors out of kindness?


    Not even a three-year-old would believe that.


    Frederick snorted, his expression dark. "ire, don''t forget," grew up with you. I know exactly what kind of person you are." Chapter 305 Stop It!


    ire had been about to exin again, but hearing Frederick''s words, she realized there was no point.


    He was right.


    He knew her better than anyone.


    The little princess of the Prescott family had indeed been spoiled, wild, and capable of doing anything.


    Maybe some would believe she could kill someone, but if she imed to do something kind, no one would buy it.


    Looking back at who she used to be, ire felt a mix of pain and irony.


    The irony was that she had once lived without a care in the world, loved and spoiled.


    She thought the entire world belonged to the Prescott family and that everything was within her control.


    The pain came from realizing that the very same spoiled behavior that had made her feel invincible had led her to where she was now.


    Frederick sneered when she didn''t answer. "What''s wrong? Caught in a lie and have nothing to say?"


    ire tightened her fists, offering a bitter smile. "No matter what I say, you won''t believe me, will you? You''ve already decided I''m lying, that I''m framing Caroline. So why waste my ¡ú Chapter 305 Stop It!


    breath exining?"


    She thought back to four years ago-how many times had she begged and cried, exining herself, but he''d never believed her then either?


    "ire, if it weren''t for the fact that you''re still my fianc¨¦e, I''d make sure you never saw the light of day again."


    Frederick had already made up his mind. To him, ire''s responses were nothing but desperate struggles, not worth paying attention to. "Guards, lock her up. No one is to let her out without my orders."


    He didn''t give her another chance to speak and stood up, walking away.


    ire''s heart raced as she heard Frederick''smand. Panic surged through her.


    She hadn''t been with Hiokeeh Group for so long, and she had no idea how the others were progressing.


    If one of the five remaining people had secured the deal with Eclipse Nightclub, she''d be out of the picture.


    And that meant no chance of joining Hiokeeh Group.


    Now, Frederick was locking her up, preventing her from even going to thepany-this was a disaster.


    Chapter 305 Stop It!


    "Frederick! What right do you have to lock me up? Let me out!"


    She hastily tied her bathrobe and chased after him.


    At that moment, her phone rang-it was Antony calling.


    Frederick heard the ringtone and instinctively nced back.


    Seeing it was Antony''s call, he turned, picked up the phone from the table, and answered it.


    "Frederick! Give me my phone back!" ire lunged at him, reaching for the device.


    Frederick smiled, a wicked grin, and within moments, he had pinned her down.


    As he swiped to answer the call, he took a firm grip on her waist.


    "Ah!" ire''s cry echoed through the phone, reaching Antony''s


    ears.


    "ire!" Antony shouted frantically from the other end of the line.


    "Antony," Frederick''s smile deepened as he activated the speakerphone. "What''s up?" He said the words casually, almost mockingly. "Frederick? What are you doing to ire? Stop it!"


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 306

    Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    Antony''s voice crackled through the phone, frantic with panic.


    "What do you think I could possibly do to her? She''s my fianc¨¦e," Frederick replied coolly, his voice dripping with a dark


    amusement.


    "Frederick, don''t make things harder for ire! If you have a problem, take it out on me!" Antony was nearly jumping out of his skin.


    "On you? We have nothing to do with each other. It''s ire who''s with me," Frederick countered with a taunting smile.


    "Mm! Mm!" ire, desperate and terrified, struggled to breathe as she feared Antony might rush over in a blind panic to save


    her.


    But Frederick had his hand firmly pressed against her mouth, controlling her body. She was utterly powerless, only able to make muffled sounds.


    "ire, you''re not being very good," Frederick teased, watching her helplessly.


    He said it into the phone, deliberately savoring the moment.


    He tossed the phone onto the bed, turning his attention back to ire.


    L


    Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    "Ugh!" ire couldn''t stop herself from crying out, a wave of helplessness washing over her.


    Then came a second, third, involuntary groan.


    No matter how hard she tried to control herself, after everything they''d been through, Frederick knew her body all too well.


    He went straight for the most sensitive parts of her, hitting all the right spots without hesitation.


    On the other end of the line, Antony hadpletely lost it, practically screaming, "Frederick, even if you''re engaged to ire, you can''t treat her like this! Do you hear me? Frederick, you animal! Let her go!"


    At the sound of Antony''s desperate cries, Frederick seemed to finally reach a point of satisfaction. He grabbed ire''s phone, hung up the call, and released her.


    "Frederick, give me my phone back!" ire, still in shock from everything, scrambled to get to her phone.


    She needed to talk to Antony, exin herself-but Frederick had snatched it away.


    He raised an eyebrow, amused by her desperation. "ire, if you move any closer, I''ll make sure something happens to Antony. You should know-I don''t even have to lift a finger. There are a thousand ways I can make him wish he were never born." Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    ire froze, her hand mid-air, realizing just how much power Frederick had over Antony''s fate.


    She believed him.


    She knew he could make Antony''s life hell.


    Terror gripped her.


    Since she''d gotten out of prison and met Antony again, he had done so much for her. She couldn''t let him be dragged into this mess any further.


    "Frederick," she said quietly, her voice trembling with


    exhaustion and resignation. "I''ve told you before we were never like you think. I never wanted to run away with Antony. I don''t even like him. Why are you doing this? Why drag innocent people into your mess?" "You''ve been like this since we were kids," Frederick''s voice was t cold and cutting. "You never listen to anyone''s side. You just believe what you want to believe."


    ire took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "I told you, it was Caroline who lured me to that meeting. She pushed me off the cliff, and Antony jumped after me to save me. You don''t believe me,


    do you?"


    She paused for a moment before continuing, trying to make him understand. "If you don''t believe that, then what about the rest? Caroline made me swear I''d disappear from your life once I had Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    the recording. Does that sound like someone who doesn''t care about you?"


    "You can''t tell me you haven''t noticed. You''ve been with her for four years. If you look into it, you''ll find something isn''t right. Since I''ve been out of prison, and since I came to Halfmoon Manor, everything that''s happened has been suspicious. You can check it yourself." She swallowed hard, her voice growing steadier, though still filled with pain. "Caroline is Anna''s sister. I know you won''t do anything to her. But still, I need to warn you. I''m trying to help you see what''s really going on. Please, don''t make things worse for Antony. He''s innocent in all of this."


    She finally finished, standing still as her words hung in the air. "If you think this is just about me liking Antony, then fine. I''ve said what I needed to say. I can''t stop you from doing whatever you want to him."


    With that, ire turned away, heading back to the bed. She pulled the covers over herself andy down.


    Frederick knew her better than anyone, and she knew him just as well.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t believe he would still refuse to suspect Caroline after everything she had said.


    "You think I''ll believe you?" Frederick''s voice was quiet, but nis words cut through the silence.


    ? Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    He paused for a moment before turning and walking away without another word.


    ire watched his retreating form, feeling her heart sink. It''s


    over.


    Her words hadn''t had the desired effect. In fact, they had likely made things worse.


    "Antony... I''m so sorry."


    She couldn''t help but pray, silently begging for Antony''s safety.


    Back in the master bedroom, Frederick stood by the floor-to-ceiling windows, holding ire''s phone tightly in his hand. His mind reyed her words over and over.


    He couldn''t help but think of the things Caroline had said during the past few years.


    "Great, now I can stay by your side forever. This is something I never even dared to dream of!"


    "Frederick, what do you like to eat? I''ve written it all down. Once I move in with you, I''ll cook for you every day."


    "Frederick, I really don''t want to leave you. Didn''t Anna say


    side you were supposed to take care of me? Can I stay by your forever?"


    Her excitement when she moved in with him, her constant affection, how she had seemed to cling to him more and more.


    Chapter 306 You''re Being Bad


    And then, thest memory that yed in his mind was that time Caroline had been ill-her strange, almost flirtatious behavior that left him feeling unsettled. Write yourment


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 307

    Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer


    That night, Caroline showed him a rare, no-never before-kind of tenderness.


    Frederick still remembered everything that happened that evening.


    At this point, he already had an answer in his heart.


    But he couldn''t bring himself to believe it fully, not yet.


    After all, Caroline had yed her part so convincingly for the past four years.


    If ire hadn''t suddenly been released from prison, and if she hadn''t ended up in bed with Frederick just like that, Caroline might never have shown a single crack in her facade.


    So even though Frederick sensed something was off, he couldn''t bring himself to fully trust ire''s words.


    For him, Caroline wasn''t just Anna''s sister, the woman he loved. She was also Andrew''s sister, the person who had saved his life.


    With these two powerful ties, it was incredibly hard for Frederick to doubt her.


    000000000000


    . Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer


    Yet, the signs were undeniably there.


    Frederick took a deep breath, suddenly overwhelmed with frustration.


    He lit a cigarette, and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, absently puffing on it.


    Meanwhile, Caroline was sleeping soundly, enjoying the peace she felt after ire''s disappearance.


    With ire gone, she thought the future was all hers.


    Bing Frederick''s woman was just a matter of time, so, naturally, she felt happy, ate well, and slept like a baby.


    In fact, at that very moment in her dreams, she was already imagining herself with Frederick.


    But then her phone rang.


    Just as Frederick in her dream reached for her, his hand slipping under her clothes, the ringtone woke her with a start.


    "Who is it?" Caroline groggily grabbed the phone, irritated.


    "Did I interrupt your little dream? Damn it, Caroline, ire is back at Halfmoon Manor. How the hell can you still sleep?" It was Zachary on the line.


    "What?" Caroline shot up in bed.


    Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer


    "No way!" She pped her own face to make sure she wasn''t imagining things.


    "Of course it''s possible. You''d better get dressed and go check for yourself. Is ire really back? You''repletely useless! How the hell did I end up choosing such a useless partner?" Zachary yelled at her before hanging up abruptly.


    Caroline sat on her bed, stunned by the harsh words.


    "Ah!"


    She grabbed her thigh in frustration, pain rushing through her, and only then did she fully wake up to the reality of the situation.


    Hastily, she threw on some clothes and rushed to ire''s room.


    When she reached the hallway, she saw light spilling from under ire''s door. She froze in her tracks.


    ire was back.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and dizziness washed over her. She grabbed the railing to steady herself.


    She nced at Frederick''s room-light was also slipping under his door.


    Her legs wobbled as her mind ran wild.


    Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer ire hadn''t died-she was back.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Had she told Frederick everything?


    Had they already discussed everything while she was asleep?


    Caroline turned around and stumbled back to her room. She closed the door behind her and copsed onto the floor.


    Her heart was pounding, panic taking over her mind.


    No! It couldn''t be true!


    She had acted so well in front of Frederick for the past few years.


    There was no way he would believe she had pushed ire off a cliff.


    Right! Frederick wouldn''t believe it!


    Stay calm! Stay calm!


    Caroline, you must stay calm!


    At this critical moment, she couldn''t panic. If she did, everything would be lost.


    Meanwhile, Frederick stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, his cigarette burning out in his hand. The floor was littered with cigarette butts.


    His mind reyed the past four years, especially ire''s return


    ?


    Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer


    from prison and Caroline''s strange behavior ever since.


    Despite some troubling signs, he still leaned toward trusting Caroline.


    After all, ire had always been arrogant, and four years ago, she had been responsible for Anna''s death.


    These things had already pushed him to distrust ire.


    There was no way he could suddenly suspect Caroline just because of what ire said.


    Right! This was just ire''s attempt to shift me onto Caroline after failing to elope with Antony.


    Frederick stood firm in his belief, pushing the thought of ire aside and returning to his original stance. Believing ire would require too much.


    If he epted her version, he''d have to tear down everything he had believed in for the past four years.


    It would force him to confront feelings he had long ignored.


    With that, he snuffed out the cigarette and turned toward the bathroom.


    Just as he reached the door, his phone rang. It was Richard.


    Frederick nced at the time-it waste. Something important


    > Chapter 307 He Already Had an Answer


    must havee up.


    After all, Richard had just dropped him off a few hours ago when he was drunk.


    He answered the call, unaware that it would bring such news.


    "General, I''ve just finished investigating the matter at the prison. I''ve confirmed that Ms. Prescott endured unimaginable torment and suffering. No wonder her personality changed so drastically after she was released."


    B

 Love My Ex-Wife 308

    Chapter 308 Prison Secrets Unveiled


    "I have already investigated. The prison staff said it was your orders. They mentioned that shortly after Ms. Prescott entered, you sent someone over to instruct them to ensure she reflected on her mistakes and reformed herself, with no need for leniency. "I also retrieved some video footage and sent it to your phone. General Hawthorne, I was shocked when I saw it. I never expected... Ms. Prescott was subjected to such treatment on her very first day..."


    Richard''s indignant voice echoed over the phone, but Frederick could no longer hear him. His mind was consumed with the images of ire''s suffering.


    His hand gripping the phone trembled, veins bulging with rage, while his other hand clenched into a fist so tightly that his knuckles cracked audibly. That night, however long Richard spoke, Frederick listened.


    After the call ended, he stood motionless at the bathroom door, phone in hand, unable to step inside to wash up.


    His bloodshot eyes stared at the videos Richard had sent him.


    By the time he finished watching, he hurled his phone to the


    Chapter 308 Prison Secrets Unveiled ground, shattering it into pieces.


    In that moment, the image of ire the day she was released from prison yed vividly in his mind.


    ire wore a faded, old dress that hung loosely on her thin frame. Her figure was so frail it seemed like she could be blown away by the wind.


    When Frederick first saw ire that day, he froze.


    The ire he remembered was never this skinny.


    From childhood, ire had always been the pampered princess of the Prescott family. Prison life, however, was undoubtedly harsh-no one would cater to her anymore.


    He had assumed that ire''s arrogance and defiance had led her to suffer greatly in prison, and losing weight was simply a natural result of that hardship.


    So he did not suspect anything more.


    One detail, though, had left asting impression. As he got out of my car, he saw the once-proud and haughty ire standing timidly at the prison gate. Her head was bowed, and she nervously thanked the guards, bowing repeatedly. At the time, he had only been momentarily surprised and did not give it much thought.


    But now...


    B


    Chapter 308 Prison Secrets Unveiled


    Now, Frederick finally understood everything.


    He thought, "The once-prized princess of the Prescott family, cherished and adored, had endured inhumane treatment on her very first day in prison.


    The blood on the screen, the agonized screams, the heart-wrenching cries, and the disheveled, unrecognizable figure-it was hard to believe that was ire. And yet, it was her."


    It felt as if a gaping hole had been carved into Frederick''s chest. Though numb to the pain, he could barely breathe, suffocated by the weight of it all.


    Silent tears streamed down Frederick''s face, unnoticed even by himself.


    Frederick stood in a daze for an unknown length of time before snapping back to reality. Grabbing his phone, he tried to call Richard, only to notice the shattered pieces on the floor. Rushing downstairs to the living room, he used thendline to call Richard.


    "Richard, investigate the prison thoroughly. I want to know who gave those orders, even if you have to turn the entire c¨¦ upside down."


    Frederick thought, "They imed it was my instruction?


    Chapter 308 Prison Secrets Unveiled Fhad never given such orders,"


    "Yes, General Hawthorne. I will look into it right away! But...should we also ask Mr. Prescott about this?"


    Richard had stayed awake after their call, expecting Frederick to follow up.


    Sometimes, outsiders could see things more clearly than those involved.


    Richard had long suspected that Frederick''s feelings for ire were not purely hatred.


    He thought, "After all, as the saying goes, hate is just love with a grudge."


    However, Richard also had another suspicion.


    "Do your job," Frederick snapped, abruptly realizing he had overlooked Harrison''s side of things.


    After hanging up, Frederick hesitated before calling Harrison. Memories of their recent meeting shed through his mind, including his promise to let Harrison handle things if ire was found. Ultimately, Frederick decided to meet Harrison in person.


    The next morning, after receiving a new phone and restoring his data, Frederick arranged to meet Harrison.


    Chapter 308 Prison Secrets Unveiled


    What Frederick did not know was that the moment his phone was restored, news had already spread abroad,


    "Miss, we have a problem. Frederick has uncovered the prison incident," reported Jake Beaumont, the same man who had previously arranged for Caroline to deal with Noah.


    "Calm down. So what if he knows? It was only a matter of time," the woman on the other end of the line replied nonchntly.


    "But...what do we do now?" Jake stammered, his panic palpable.


    "Deal with those involved, of course," she said casually, filing her nails as if discussing the weather.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But...if we silence them all, it might cause trouble!" Jake stuttered, his face pale as a sheet.


    "What?!" she snapped. "Did I not tell you to involve as few people as possible? How many did you get involved? Are you courting death?!"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..., 1/5


    Chapter 309 Her Complete Defeat


    As soon as the woman heard this, she was instantly furious and began yelling.


    "No, miss, listen to me. I really did not hire that many people at first. It started with just one person. But after they took the money, others found out, and the number grew.


    "But by then, the job was done. I could not do anything, so I had to pay them off to keep them quiet," Jake quickly exined.


    "I told you from the beginning-if you hire too many people, there is bound to be trouble. Why did you not report this to me right away after you finished the job? You are hopeless. I cannot believe I ever trusted you!"


    The woman was so angry she felt like throwing her phone at the wall.


    "Sorry, miss, it is all my fault. But please do not be mad, the most important thing now is to handle these people quickly."


    Jake was practically begging for forgiveness.


    "Handle them quickly? That is easy to say. How do you n on doing it? If we take care of all of them at once, someone will definitely find out. And do not forget, Frederick is in charge of the entire Kingstown Security Department now.

 Love My Ex-Wife 309

    Chapter 309 Her Complete Defeat


    "He is not the same Frederick he was four years ago! Back then, he was not a general and did not control the police force. That was the best time to deal with these people, but now..." The woman''s head was spinning with frustration.


    "What do we do now, miss?" Jake was genuinely scared.


    He thought, "If this issue was not resolved, Frederick would likelye after me soon-and at that point, I might not even know how I ended up in trouble."


    "How should I know?"


    The woman was beyond furious, yelling into the phone before mming it to the ground, shattering it into pieces.


    "Ah!"


    After smashing her phone, she could not calm down. She began throwing anything she could get her hands on.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Why have I gone through all this, endured so much, just to end up in this mess?


    "Why did I put up with all of this for the past four years? Just to send ire back to Frederick''s side? Just to lose everything?"


    She screamed in madness, and after breaking everything in sight, she looked at the wreckage on the floor, finally feeling a little better. Chapter 309 Her Complete Defeat


    But deep down, she knew this situation needed to be resolved. If it was not, it would only lead to more trouble.


    Eventually, she calmed down, dressed, and left the house to find a public payphone. She dialed a number she had not called in four years.


    "Hello, it is me." As soon as the phone picked up, she did not waste time and stated who she was.


    "Who told you to call me directly? Did we not agree that you would just have Jake report to me? He shoulde see me himself."


    The man on the other end sounded immediately upset upon hearing her voice.


    "Tsk, Jake ruined everything! Four years ago, I had him handle the prison situation, and now he has brought all these people out into the open. We cannot even clean up the mess.


    At


    "Frederick is already investigating what happened in the prison. If we eliminate everyone, Frederick will definitely catch on. that point, we will be in deep trouble."


    When the woman heard Jake''s name, she exploded in anger.


    "What? Who told you to make moves in the prison? Did I not warn you about making things worse for yourself?" The man was furious.


    "It was not me who made the move, it was Jake. Yes, I gave the


    Chapter 309 Her Complete Defeat


    415


    order, but your people messed up. He did not follow my instructions. Now that it is a mess, do you not think you should take responsibility?"


    The woman sneered, her voice low but forceful


    "How do you expect me to fix this? Is Frederick still the same man from four years ago? Not to mention, he has got Harrison by his side! Together, they could take down even Arthur! Let alone me!" The man frowned, unwilling to take any responsibility.


    "You would not fix it? Mr. Titan, are you going to stab me in the back? Four years ago, you came to me first. Most of this was your n! If you want to wash your hands of it now, do not me me for being rude." "We are in the same boat, and if I go down, you will follow. You know exactly what kind of life I have been living for the past four years. Do not pretend you do not know.


    "I am fed up! Since the floodgates are open, let''s all go down together. I cannot bear all the suffering alone.


    "If I am going down, we are going down together. Anyway, I can recite Frederick''s number backwards. I will call him right now! I- I am sure he will be very interested!" Gripping the phone tightly, the woman smirked and hung up, dialing Frederick''s number immediately.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 310

    Chapter 310 Bargains and Betrayals


    "Ha, what did you say? You are going to call Frederick? Go ahead, make the call! If you do, the first person to die will definitely be you.


    "Do you think you can threaten me? Let me tell you, no one has been born yet who can threaten me."


    Hearing that the woman was nning to call Frederick, Leon on the other end of the line burst outughing, as though he had been prepared for this moment.


    "Is that so? Are you not the one who put people around me, nning to take me out the moment I stop obeying? You are so sure you will be able to take me out before I even call Frederick?


    "I may not have any power or background, but that is exactly why I am extra careful in everything I do. Go ahead, call your spies and see who picks up the phone.


    "I will give you one more hour. One hour from now, tell me your decision! But once that time is up, if you have not called, I will be calling Frederick."


    With a scornful smile, the woman hung up the phone.


    She knew just how powerful Frederick had be, and she also understood the consequences she would face if things escted. Chapter 310 Bargains and Betrayals


    If the events from four years ago remained buried, that was fine. But if even a small part of it was uncovered, it would all unravel.


    She could not risk it. With no leverage behind her, she had to eliminate anything, that could be a threat.


    On the other end, Leon heard the click of the phone hanging up. He mmed his hand on the table, enraged. "What is this?! She dares to bargain with me?!"


    "Mr. Titan, please calm down. It is not worth it for a woman of such low standing. Right now, the most important thing is the presidential election.


    "We cannot afford even the slightest mistake. If our candidate loses and Frederick rises to power, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "If that happens, all the resources and policies will shift in favor of the Prescott family. We will be stuck, unable to move."


    The butler, Matthew stepped forward, bowing respectfully, reminding the man.


    "You are right, Matthew! This woman is driving me crazy, am d you have been here to remind me all these years."


    but I


    Leon rubbed his forehead, trying to calm down.


    "Mr. Titan, I am just doing what I must. You are the pir of all of this. This can still be solved easily. After all, it was Jake who hired everyone. The source of the problem is him. We can just Chapter 310 Bargains and Betrayals


    take care of him,


    "With our support for Mr. Henry Titan over the years, vak?nvy, out one person is nothing. It is the quickest and safest way,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Besides, we only need to get rid of one person. Let Vrederick investigate the prison. In the end, it will alle back to Jake.


    "By the time Frederick figures it out, Jake will already be dealt with. There will be no evidence left for Frederick to find. As for that woman overseas, she cannote back for now.


    "If Jake is out of the picture, she would not be able to cause trouble for a while. We never thought to set up defenses against him in the past.


    "Once Jake''s dealt with, we can send someone new to keep her in check. She has got no power or allies, and she is far from home. What kind of trouble can she stir up?" Matthew smiled, and with a few words, everything was resolved.


    "Haha! Matthew, you really know how to handle things! Then leave it to you. As for that woman abroad, you contact her. I will handle it when I see her!"


    Leonughed with satisfaction, giving orders to Matthew before turning to head upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Frederick and Harrison had arrived at Eclipse Nightclub.


    Chapter 310 Bargains and Betrayals


    "Why did you suddenly call me over this morning? Is something urgent?" Harrison asked as he entered the private room.


    "ire is back. She came back on her ownst night." Frederick furrowed his brows, finally telling him about ire''s return. "What?" Harrison was shocked.


    He thought, "Was ire not supposed to have run away with Antony?


    Why was she back so soon?


    But regardless of why, Frederick had promised me I would handle ire."


    "Frederick, you promised I would handle her." Harrison reminded.


    "Take a look at this first."


    Frederick did not answer Harrison''s question. Instead, he opened his phone and showed Harrison the videos sent by Richard yesterday. "What is this?" Harrison asked, clearly puzzled as he took the phone.


    Once he saw the video, he froze, his hand shaking so much he almost dropped the phone.


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 311

    Chapter 311 Shattered Bonds


    Harrison steadied his nerves, extending his other hand to grip the phone tightly. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself to watch each video on the phone one by one.


    After finishing all the videos, he suddenly burst outughing.


    "Haha, Frederick, where did you get these videos? They are pretty realistic!"


    Harrison tossed the phone to Frederick and spoke directly.


    At the same time, Harrison poured himself a ss of whiskey, downing it in one gulp.


    Frederick nced at Harrison''s bloodshot eyes, frowning. "These are the materials Richard found from the prison."


    "Have you been in love with ire for so long you cannot let go? Why else would you send Richard to the prison to investigate all


    this?


    "I told you before, there''s no need to investigate. ire grew up with me, and after all these years, I know her better than anyone. There is no need for a background check.


    But you still went ahead with it. What is going on? Is she now so important to you? Can you not live without her? If I killed her, would you kill me in revenge?" Chapter 311 Shattered Bonds


    Harrison finished his sentence and mmed his ss onto the floor with a loud crash.


    His words seemed directed at Frederick, but they felt more like he was speaking to himself.


    Harrison and ire had grown up together. Despite all that had happened, no matter how much Harrison hated her, seeing this situation still made Harrison instinctively feel pain. But realizing that pain only fueled Harrison''s anger.


    He thought, "After all, ire had been the one to kill Anna.


    Heh, who would have thought, in the end, I would still feel for ire."


    "Harrison, we have known each other for so many years. We understand each other well. Just look at yourself now. You do not need me to answer your questions, do you?" Frederick did not answer Harrison''s question but stared at him intently, speaking softly.


    From the expression Harrison had when he saw the videos, Frederick already knew what was on his mind.


    "What is wrong with me? Is it so unusual for me to react like this? Even if you raise a dog for long enough, you get attached to it. What is more, we are humans. Chapter 311 Shattered Bonds


    "I used to treat ire like my real sister, holding her close and caring for her all the time. We spent so many years together. Seeing her tortured like this, I cannot remain indifferent.


    "But to say I feel heartbroken? Not really. I just think she deserves it. Everything that is happened is her own fault. If she had not killed Anna, she would not be in prison.


    "If she had not been so blinded by vanity, wanting to be the Prescott family''s princess, she would not be suffering now. She deserves all of this. She has only been bullied a few times in prison. So what?


    "Anna lost her life, though. What is a little sufferingpared to that? Frederick, do not say anything more, and stop showing me these videos. I will ask you one thing. Can you still give ire to me?" Harrison did not want to admit his own pain for ire, whether out of stubbornness or something else.


    Perhaps he feared acknowledging it would make him confront the loss of Anna.


    "Okay."


    Frederick tightened his grip, sitting on the sofa, staring at Harrison for a long time before nodding in agreement.


    "I will go with you to Halfmoon Manor now to bring ire out."


    Harrison nodded and stood up to head out with Frederick.


    Chapter 311 Shattered Bonds


    "Mm." Frederick did not resist any further and got up to apany Harrison to Halfmoon Manor.


    At that moment, ire had just woken up, finished washing


    up, and was trying to figure out how to contact Antony without making him worry.


    After thinking for a while, she could note up with a good. n.


    Just as she was at a loss, the door suddenly opened.


    ire instinctively thought it was Frederick. She stood up and walked toward the door.


    "Frederick..."


    But as soon as she reached the door and called out, she saw


    Harrison.


    "Harri... Mr. Prescott, what are you doing here?"


    Maybe it was because it had been a long time since ire saw Harrison, or perhaps it was the habit formed over the years, but she almost called him "Harrison" out of reflex. She quickly corrected herself. ire thought, "I was just an imposter, the fake daughter. My mother selfishly used me to rece the true Prescott family heiress. I had no right to call Harrison''s name."


    Chapter 311 Shattered Bonds


    Harrison sneered. "Of course, I am here to take your life. Frederick said to hand you over to me."


    "What?!"


    Write yourmentN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    1r Gifts


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 312

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 312 Women''s Hell


    ire was taken aback, a sudden shock hitting her like a thunderp. She stood there, stunned, unable to react.


    She thought, "Did I hear that right?


    What did Harrison just say?


    Frederick handed me over to him for disposal, and now he was here to take my life?"


    "Heh, Mr. Prescott, are you joking? Murder is illegal. How could you, of all people, break thew?"


    ire forced a smile, though she was inwardly panicking.


    Her steps instinctively took a step back.


    "ire, you know murder is illegal. So, when you attacked Anna four years ago, did you not think you would pay with your own life? Come, take her away!"


    Harrison''s eyes narrowed as he gave the order to have ire controlled.


    ""Wait!" ire quickly intervened.


    "What? Do you think you have the right to resist?" Harrison turned, sneering.


    4


    Chapter 312 Women''s Hell


    "I am not resisting," ire answered. "I just want to make a phone call."


    "To Frederick? You do not believe he has handed you over to me, or do you think a phone call will change his mind?"


    "Let me tell you, ire, do not waste your time. If he is willing to hand you over to me, it means you are not important to him at all."


    "Kneeling before him would also not help. You have no use anymore."


    Harrison immediately assumed ire wanted to call Frederick.


    "No, I am not calling Frederick, I am calling Antony," ire shook her head.


    0000


    Actually, ire knew that calling Frederick would not help.


    And now, having calmed down, she was not as panicked.


    ire thought, "After all, I was Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. I had publicly gotten engaged to Frederick at Elizabeth''s birthday banquet. How could Harrison just kill me?


    My biggest concern now was still Antony. If Antony did not hear from me today, he might cause trouble at Halfmoon Manor.


    B


    Chapter 312 Women''s Hell


    At that point, anything could happen."


    "Alright, have someone give her the phone."


    Harrison had never expected that the person ire wanted to call at this moment was Antony.


    He suddenlyughed and ordered his men to hand the phone to ire.


    Harrison thought, "Calling Antony?" Great! I could record it and let Frederick listen. At the most critical moment, who was the woman thinking of?"


    ire did not know Harrison''s intentions. She quickly grabbed the phone and dialed Antony.


    ''ire, how are you? Are you alright? I have called you so many times, and you did not pick up, I was so worried."


    Antony was already halfway to Halfmoon Manor, hailing a cab.


    "I am fine, Antony. You go to the office and ask for leave for me. I may not be able to go to work for now, but do not worry, I am fine. I am just letting you know I am safe. "After all, I am Frederick''s fianc¨¦e. He would not do anything to me. I will be able to go back to work soon, so do not worry...''


    "1


    ire reassured him until Antony finally agreed. "Alright, as long as you are fine. You do not need to worry about the office, I am here."


    Chapter 312 Women''s Hell


    Antony understood that going to Halfmoon Manor would not help ire.


    He thought, "If it angered Frederick, ire would be the one to suffer.


    As long as ire was safe, I could rx."


    "Okay." ire nodded, finally relieved. She hung up and handed the phone back to Harrison. "We can go now."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "ire, during the time you have disappeared, have you been with that Antony?"


    Harrison sneered as he took the phone.


    "What Antony and I do is none of your business. Mr. Prescott, I am sure this does not matter to you, does it? Besides, even if I tell you, would you believe me?" ire struggled to suppress her emotions, trying to stay calm.


    After all, Harrison was the brother who had pampered her for over 20 years.


    Just seeing his face made her emotions rise involuntarily.


    "Fine, ire. I hope you will still be so stubbornter. Take her away!"


    Harrison tightened his grip and ignored the prison video


    Chapter 312 Women''s Hell


    footages he had just seen. He led ire out of Halfmoon Manor.


    Not long after they left, Frederick received a call.


    "General Hawthorne, Ms. Prescott has been taken by Mr.


    Prescott."


    "Mm." Frederick nodded.


    Just as he was halfway out, Nathan called and asked him back to Prescott Manor. So, he headed there directly.


    "But... Mr. Prescott is headed toward the Crimson Lane."


    Richard, who had been watching Harrison''s car leave, furrowed his brows.


    "What?" Frederick''s palm tightened.


    He thought, "The Crimson Lane, the hell for women in Kingstown.


    Women who entered never came out alive.


    Even their bodies were mutted beyond recognition."


    Write yourment


    1r Gifts

 Love My Ex-Wife 313

    > After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/5


    Chapter 313 Provocative


    Richard hesitated. Noticing Frederick''s silence, he asked again, "General Hawthorne, should we send someone to follow them? Just in case Ms. Prescott..."


    He vividly recalled the first time he approached Crimson Lane.


    It was shortly after he and Frederick returned from the battlefield, and a small riot had erupted in Kingstown.


    He rushed to handle the situation alone since Frederick had opted to stay behind.


    The unrest wasn''t particrly severe, so he thought it would be a routine assignment-nothing he hadn''t dealt with before.


    The chaos was quelled quickly, and it didn''t seem like anything out of the ordinary. Throughout his military career, he had faced numerous riots and conflicts, each more intense than thest. Yet, this particr incident haunted Richard more than any


    other.


    Before arriving, he had expected just another typical disturbance.


    What Richard found instead was a horrific scene: thirty bodies, all women, lying lifeless in the street.


    Chapter 313 Provocative


    Some were young, while others were older, the youngest


    couldn''t have been more than ten, and the oldest was around


    sixty.


    They were all grotesquely mutted, their bodies a gruesome testament to violence.


    The two oldest women still had some tattered clothing, but it barely covered them.


    The sight of their deaths was chilling-some bore expressions of extreme agony and struggle, while others had smiles frozen on their faces, as if they had found peace in their final moments. Richard was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by shock. How could they die in such torment yet still wear smiles? He didn''t understand.


    His sister had been brutally murdered by terrorists when he was just a child, and that image of suffering was etched into his


    memory.


    He couldn''t stand the thought of it happening again.


    In a fit of rage, Richard pulled out his gun and fired several shots into the air, ordering everyone present to be restrained.


    But in the end, he couldn''t punish a single perpetrator.


    It wasn''t that Richard couldn''t find the culprits; it was that nearly everyone there wasplicit.


    L


    Chapter 313 Provocative


    Each woman bore wounds inflicted by multiple hands, and no one could identify the man responsible for the fatal blow.


    Crimson Lane had a dark history, dating back to a worldwide war when it became a yground for men.


    Women were either kidnapped or forced to sell themselves just to survive.


    Even after the war ended, Crimson Lane evolved into Kingstown''srgest red-light district.


    The only difference was that here, any man with a bit of wealth could exploit women at will.


    Many of these women were born into this life; their mothers had sold themselves, and they followed suit.


    Some mothers even taught their daughters the trade from a young age, using their mouths and hands before eventually resorting to their bodies.


    To them, it was just a way to make a living-nothing shameful about it.


    In their minds, this was simply how things worked, and the money came easily.


    Even now, Richard could vividly picture the women he encountered during the investigation.


    Their expressions were t and resigned, as if they had epted


    Chapter 313 Provocative


    their fate. Some even reached out to him, pulling his hand toward their garments.


    "Hey, handsome, want to have some fun?" one of them teased.


    "Honestly, we were born for this kind of work. If we weren''t doing this, what else would we do?" another chimed in with augh.


    "Can''t lift a finger, can''t carry a load. Why not enjoy lying in bed? What other way to make money is easier or more pleasurable than this?"


    Before that, Richard had never imagined that any woman could describe such a profession so grandly, her face even carrying a hint of pride.


    In Crimson Lane, aside from women like this, there were also those who, with no other options left, had to rely on selling their bodies to make a living. Some were terminally ill or had been abandoned here.


    It was because of these women that Crimson Lane attracted many men-those with insatiable desires, those too broke to afford entertainment venues, delinquent youths, street ruffians, and even perverts looking for easy prey. The thirty female corpses were only discovered because the men, angered by their fights, got into a brawl that caught the attention of the nearby military.


    Chapter 313 Provocative


    In Crimson Lane, women died in such tragic ways every day, and no one paid it any mind, as if everyone had grown ustomed to it.


    Had it not been for the men''s fighting and themotion it caused, those bodies would have been quietly buried.


    As for how the women died, there were various rumors.


    Some said they overdosed on drugs; others imed it was due to their insatiable greed, wanting to earn more money by servicing more men until their bodies couldn''t take it anymore.


    Some even suggested that these women, so provocative, could have gotten drunk and gone crazy on their own.


    Worse yet, some believed it was the women themselves indulging in mutual maniption.


    Write yourmentContent rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Love My Ex-Wife 314

    Chapter 314 Died or Disappeared


    The investigation left Richard in shock.


    Yet, nearly everyone he spoke to echoed the same sentiment. There was no way to pursue the matter further. Eventually, he had to let it go.


    However, the riot haunted him for a long time, plunging him into a deep depression.


    Before that incident, Richard had believed that the methods of terrorists were the most brutal imaginable.


    That riot changed everything for him.


    From that point on, the name "Crimson Lane" lingered in his mind like a dark shadow.


    Over the years, he avoided returning to that ce.


    He didn''t want to witness the horrors again; each visit would force him to relive the tragic memories of his sister''s final


    moments.


    Whenever there was trouble at Crimson Lane, he would always send someone else to handle it.


    Not long after that riot, Nathan assigned Arthur to take charge


    Chapter 314 Died or Disappeared


    of the situation at Crimson Lane.


    The aftermath of the disturbance had been so severe that it sparked public outrage.


    Initially, Crimson Lane was just a chaotic slum in Kingstown, but the riot thrust it into the spotlight, prompting Nathan to take action.


    In the wake of Arthur''s intervention, most of the impoverished residents moved away.


    Ironically, their departure only made the ce more terrifying.


    Crimson Lane transformed into a hell for women in Kingstown.


    It seemed everyone agreed on this grim reality, never questioning its morality.


    As a result, Crimson Lane morphed into a nightmarish


    existence.


    Sick women with terminal illnesses were abandoned by their families and thrown into that hell from which they could never escape.


    Desperate women surrendered their dignity to survive, while others, driven by despair, sought self-destruction.


    Some women, pushed to the brink by extreme humiliation and disease, came to Crimson Lane seeking revenge against a cruel world. Chapter 314 Died or Disappeared


    Among those thirty corpses from years ago, one had been HIV-positive, choosing a path of self-destruction.


    Others were mistresses discarded by their wealthy lovers when their wives discovered the truth.


    There were even perverts who came to film videos, luring girls into the trap.


    No matter the background, once a woman entered Crimson Lane, she either died or disappeared without a trace.


    It was a yground for those who had nothing to lose-people who either feared nothing or were running from their pasts.


    Consequently, cases from that ce were nearly impossible to unravel, leaving investigators chasing shadows with no leads. Crimson Lane had be the hell for women in Kingstown.


    To punish or abuse a woman, all one needed to do was toss her into that abyss.


    Richard could only imagine the horror if Harrison ever sent ire there.


    He had witnessed everything that unfolded between Frederick and ire, and he truly dreaded seeing Frederick in pain after losing her. Sometimes, people only realized the value of what they had after


    . Chapter 314 Died or Disappeared


    it was gone.


    But after Richard finished speaking, silence hung heavy on the


    line.


    He almost thought the call had dropped. He nced at his phone, confirming it was still connected, and called out, "General Hawthorne?"


    Frederick seemed somewhat disoriented, instinctively imagining the various ordeals ire would face once she reached Crimson Lane. It wasn''t until he heard Richard''s voice again that he snapped back to reality.


    Frederick finally said, his voice resolute, "Harrison isn''t reckless. He has the Prescott family behind him, especially with my current bid for the presidency. He won''t let me down."


    With that, Frederick abruptly ended, the call.


    It sounded more like he was reassuring himself than Richard.


    He believed Harrison wouldn''t do such a thing.


    But as soon as the call ended, Frederick stood motionless by the floor-to-ceiling window, lighting a cigarette and taking slow, deliberate puffs.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, ire was already on her way to Crimson Lane, escorted by Harrison.


    At noon, Harrison arrived with ire at Crimson Lane.


    Chapter 314 Died or Disappeared


    The car came to a halt, and ire nced out the window. The surroundings were somewhat dpidated, a stark contrast to the bustling scene of Kingstown, more akin to an unrenovated old town.


    "Here?" ire asked instinctively.


    Harrison turned to look at her with a faint smile. "Crimson


    Lane."


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 315

    11 Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 315 ept Your Fate


    sa


    Harrison fixed his gaze on ire, determined not to miss a single flicker of emotion on her face.


    He was eager to witness her fear and dread as she stood on the brink of being ravaged.


    But to his surprise, her expression was nothing like he expected.


    There was no fear, not even a hint of panic.


    "What''s going on?" ire nced around, genuinely puzzled.


    She thought, "What exactly is Crimson Lane? Why has Harrison brought me here?"


    "Ah, so you really don''t know where you are? Perfect." Harrison sneered, a dark amusement creeping into his voice.


    Harrison realized then that ire waspletely unaware of the ce''s reputation. "Let''s give her the grand tour of this, lovely neighborhood."


    He thought to himself, "That''s right. She grew up in the Prescott family, spoiled rotten. Everyone in the Prescott family protected her so well that she never had to endure a single hardship. How could she possibly know about a ce like this?


    00000000


    Chapter 315 ept Your Fate


    As for her leaving the Prescott family-no! She was exposed as not being a true Prescott member, andter she killed Anna. She was sent straight to prison after that. She never had a chance to experience the real world or face its evil.


    Yes, she endured a lot of suffering in prison. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have be so restrained.


    But you can''t change a leopard''s spots.


    ire''s current demeanor is definitely rted to the torment in prison, but it''s more about hiding her true nature, ying the victim to gain sympathy.


    After all, it worked on Frederick, didn''t it?


    There''s a natural, subtle dynamic between men and women.


    ire might be able to manipte Frederick, but she won''t get


    to me.


    We grew up together, so there''s no way that kind of delicate chemistry can exist between us.


    She won''t get a single ounce of pity or sympathy from me.


    I want her to suffer to avenge Anna.


    Since ire has no idea what kind of ce Crimson Lane is, it makes it all the more interesting.


    >> Chapter 315 ept Your Fate


    I''m looking forward to seeing how terrified and trembling she''ll be when she realizes the hell she''s about to step into, where life is unbearable and death is impossible."


    At that moment, one of Harrison''s men, having received a nod of approval, began to exin the grim reality of Crimson Lane.


    "Ms. Prescott, wee to Crimson Lane. On the surface, it looks like just a few ordinary alleys cobbled together. Those unfamiliar with this ce might think the namees from the red paint on the buildings. "But in truth, it''s about women-red symbolizes both blood and the first night of women. Here, countless women engage in their first transactions every single day.


    "But if you think this is merely a brothel, you couldn''t be more mistaken. This ce is also known as the hell for women in Kingstown.


    "No woman has ever left here alive. To be precise, no woman has ever walked out unscathed; even the corpses that emerge are mangled and unrecognizable..." Harrison''s aplice meticulously detailed every horrific aspect of Crimson Lane to ire, painting a vivid picture of the nightmare that awaited her.


    After hearing all of this, ire''s face drained of color, leaving her utterly pale.


    Chapter 315 ept Your Fate


    It felt as though all the blood in her body had surged up to her chest, pooling there and stopping its flow entirely.


    "You... you''re going to throw me in here?" ire stammered, her lips trembling as she struggled to form the words.


    She stared at Harrison in disbelief, feeling as if she might be trapped in a nightmare.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the same man who had doted on her for over twenty years, her brother, her protector.


    Memories flooded her mind-his warm voice, his gentle teasing.


    "i, slow down! Don''t fall! Are you hurt? Let me see!


    "Little pumpkin, how can you be so careless? What will you do when I''m not around?


    "i, you know, sometimes I think it wouldn''t be so bad if you never got married and stayed by my side forever. I really worry that this little princess I''ve held in my hands might get hurt by some other man one day." ire thought back to those moments, wondering how he could have changed so drastically. He had loved her so fiercely, even after discovering she wasn''t his biological sister.


    She mused, "Do all those years of affection mean nothing?"


    Suddenly, ire felt a wave of self-mockery wash over her.


    ? Chapter 315 ept Your Fate


    She thought, "How ridiculous of me. How could I still cling to any hope at this moment?


    After all, he was the one who condemned me to this fate.


    Haven''t I realized by now what kind of torment Harrison is capable of inflicting?"


    Yet, despite all her imaginings of death and despair, ire never anticipated it would end like this.


    In that instant, ire felt utterly drained, as if all her life force had been siphoned away.


    ire had fought so hard to survive Frederick''s relentless torment, only to find that a single, careless remark from Harrison could plunge her into a fate worse than death. She thought, "Ah, how wonderful!


    Just perfect! Well, I guess this is it.


    ire, at this point, what are you still fighting for?


    Just ept your fate."


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 316

    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 316 I Can''t Wait to See


    ire forced a wry smile and slowly closed her eyes, bracing herself for the inevitable torment she could no longer change.


    "What''s this? Have you epted your fate of being tossed into Crimson Lane? Aren''t you going to plead with me? Who knows, if you beg hard enough, I might just show you some mercy," Harrison taunted, a hint of irritation creeping into his voice when he didn''t see the hysteria and desperation he had hoped for.


    ire opened her eyes, meeting his gaze. "Really? If I beg for mercy, you''ll let me go? I doubt it. Even if I were to die here, you''d still leave me to be defiled by those monsters outside just to enjoy the show."


    If there had been a sliver of hope left in her heart about Harrison, it was gone now.


    At that moment, she understood fully just how deeply he loathed her.


    Harrison wanted her to suffer, to experience a fate worse than death. What could she possibly expect from him now?


    "You might be right. But what if there''s a slim chance? Look at the crowd outside; they''re just waiting to get their hands on you. Aren''t you scared?" Harrison pressed, watching her with a mix of annoyance and something else he couldn''t quite ce. . Chapter 316 I Can''t Wait to See


    He felt a sharp, involuntary pain in his heart, but in his view, some pain was normal. After all, they had grown up together and spent so many years in each other''spany.


    ire turned to nce out the window, and her heart sank.


    A ring of men surrounded the car, all of them leering with predatory hunger.


    Young and old, tall and short, they were a grotesque assortment, each one''s gaze filled with a ravenous desire.


    The youngest looked barely old enough to be considered an adult, while the oldest appeared frail and barely able to stand.


    Yet, regardless of age or size, they all shared that same lewd, hungry look-like wolves who had finally spotted their prey.


    It would be a lie to say she wasn''t terrified; ire felt her body shaking uncontrobly, though she fought to maintain herposure.


    "Just do it," she managed to say, struggling to keep her voice steady.


    "Good. I hope you can keep that bravado for a little while longer! Open the door and toss her out!" Harrison snapped, losing patience as he signaled for her to be thrown from the car. At that moment, ire realized just how weak her legs had be.


    Chapter 316 I Can''t Wait to See


    As soon as she was pushed out, she crumpled to the ground, unable to stand, copsing with a thud.


    Harrison''s car pulled away, but he didn''t leave entirely; he just moved further down the street, giving the men room to close in on her and unleash their cruelty.


    As the car disappeared from view, the men approached her slowly, almost hesitantly at first.


    It was as if they were waiting for some unspoken signal. After a moment, they seemed to confirm something among themselves and finally reached out with greedy hands. "Damn! It''s been a while since I''ve seen such a pretty girl!" one of them eximed, his voice dripping with lust.


    "Yeah! I''m practically drooling over here," another chimed in.


    "Today, I''m going to enjoy myself," a third dered, shoving his way to the front.


    "No one better tries to take her from me!" One man lunged forward and grabbed ire by the arm, dragging her out into the open.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was pulled across the ground, her body scraping against the rough surface, blood beginning to seep from her wounds, leaving a horrific trail of crimson behind. The pain was overwhelming, threatening to knock her out, and


    Chapter 316 I Can''t Wait to See


    the thought of fighting back waspletely out of the question -she simply didn''t have the strength.


    From the very beginning, ire knew she was doomed. She had never even considered fighting back.


    But as the moment drew closer, ire was taken aback by just how much pain she was about to endure.


    Her back felt like it was on fire, searing with agony. Before she could even process that pain, her clothes were torn apart with a sharp rip, and hands began to crawl over her. "Ah! So soft!"


    ""So sweet!"


    "I''m going to fuck her hard! I''m going to have my way with her!"


    Filthy words echoed in her ears, but ire had long since given up on hope.


    She had resigned herself to the fact that today was going to end in death, and if that was the case, she might as well take a few of them down with her.


    "Wait! I''m in a bit of pain here. Let me catch my breath. How can I serve you well if I''m not in top shape?" ire shouted, h¨¦r fists clenched tightly as she tried to project confidence amidst the chaos. "Whoa, didn''t see thating a little minx, huh?"


    Chapter 316 I Can''t Wait to See


    "Hahaha, this is gonna be fun! We''re all waiting for you!"


    The crowd surged with excitement at her words, their enthusiasm only fueling her resolve.


    As they reveled in the moment, ire seized the opportunity. In a sh, she lunged forward, grabbing one man by the throat and mming him to the ground.


    ire hadn''t spent all that time in the underground fighting scene for nothing; she knew how to throw a punch.


    Harrison, watching from a distance in his car, was taken aback by her sudden burst of aggression, but it only fueled his delight.


    He mused to himself, a smirk creeping across his face, "Very good, ire! This is getting interesting.


    But just wait-what''sing next will be far worse than anything you can imagine! I can''t wait to see it unfold!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 317

    Chapter 317 Take My Own Life


    In the chaos of the crowd, ire fought with everything she had, determined to take down as many as she could. One less monster in the world was a small victory; two would be even better.


    After all, these were the kind of scum who thrived on tormenting women, and they all deserved to die.


    But despite her fierce determination, she hadn''t managed to kill a single one. No, to be precise, she hadn''t evene close.


    ire had managed to pin one man to the ground, but just as she was about to finish him off, the others descended upon her like a pack of wolves.


    Two fists couldn''t hope to match four hands, especially when those hands belonged to a mob of men.


    It wasn''t long before they overpowered her, mming her down to the ground.


    "Damn it! I thought I was in for a treat with this little


    firecracker, but turns out she''s just a thorny rose. Well, I''ll enjoy plucking those thorns one by one."


    ''Hahaha, I like that-thorny rose! But it doesn''t matter if you''re a rose or a cactus; once you''re here in Crimson Lane, we''ll strip you bare and squeeze you dry," another chimed in. "No, you''ve got it all wrong. Even the fiercest tigress that


    My


    Life


    crowd.


    "Exactly! Well said!"


    The men roared in agreement, their excitement palpable.


    ire gritted her teeth, seizing the moment while they were distracted to fight back.


    She continued to strike, but the odds were stacked against her.


    Meanwhile, Harrison sat in his car, watching the chaos unfold.


    He observed ire battling for her life, the ground beneath her stained with drops of bright red blood.


    He watched as she was tossed and turned, her clothing shredded, her body bing a canvas of crimson.


    At that moment, he could no longer tell if the blood on her was hers or theirs.


    He had never witnessed such a vivid disy of violence in Crimson Lane before.


    The air was filled with the men''s heart-wrenching shouts and ire''s desperate screams.


    Time seemed to stretch endlessly until, atst, the chaos began to quiet down.


    irey there, drenched in blood, utterly exhausted, her strengthpletely spent. She copsed onto the ground, letting the hands of her tormentors reach for her.


    My


    Life


    She knew she was beyond the point of fighting back.


    If this was the end, then so be it.


    "Look at you, all out of fight. What happened to your bravado?" one man taunted.


    "Listen up, you little slut. Here in Crimson Lane, it doesn''t matter who you are-a high-borndy or a sweet girl from a humble home. In the end, you''re all just our ythings." "We''ll take our time with you, one by one, until we''ve had our fill.


    "Who knows if you''ll even survive this? We''ve never seen anyone withstand our torment and live to tell the tale." "No, there have been survivors, but they all knew their ce. Unlike you, you filthy whore, daring to fight back!" "What a worthless piece of trash! You must be tired of living!" Theyughed, their voices dripping with contempt. irey there, her body heavy with humiliation, listening to their relentless taunts.


    Finally, she closed her eyes, contemting biting her tongue to end it all.


    But at that moment, with her teeth poised on her flesh, ire hesitated.


    voors in prison, she had faced countless brushes with


    Chapter 317 Take My Own Life


    No one feared it more than she did; no one wanted to live more desperately.


    Even the faintest glimmer of hope was something she couldn''t bear to let go of.


    But now, ire truly saw no hope left.


    She thought to herself, "Ha, I''ve struggled and fought so hard, and yet here I am, about to die.


    If it''s going to end this way, I might as well take my own life. It''s better than being yed with and killed by those monsters."


    With that, ire bit down hard on her tongue.


    A sickening squelch filled the air, and the metallic taste of blood spread through her mouth.


    As the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth, her eyelids grew heavier and heavier, weighing her down.


    Just as ire was about to lose consciousness, she heard aContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    familiar voice.


    "Wait."


    ire managed a weak smile, thinking, "I can''t believe I''m still fantasizing about being saved at a time like this.


    I really don''t want to die..."

 Love My Ex-Wife 318

    Chapter 318 Felt Like a Gift


    When ire heard that voice, the first thought that shed through her mind was that she must be hearing things.


    But as she blinked her eyes open and shut, she saw the men around her actually stepping back, abandoning their assault. Then, that familiar face appeared before her.


    Tears instantly blurred her vision, but even at that moment, ire struggled to believe what she was seeing.


    She thought, "Maybe I''m just hallucinating because I''m about to die.


    Isn''t it said that when people are near death, they see the one person they long to see the most?"


    ire fixed her gaze on Elizabeth, and for a brief moment, she felt a surge of relief that the face before her wasn''t Frederick''s.


    Yes, if there was anyone in this world he truly cared about, it was Elizabeth.


    From the moment the truth about the switched identities hade to light, everyone had pointed fingers at her, hurling insults and ming her for being Effie''s daughter. Yet, through it all, Elizabeth had remained steadfast, treating her with kindness. 0000000


    tiness ire had cried in Elizabeth''s arms,


    Felt Like a Gift


    With a gentle hand on her head, Elizabeth had replied softly, "All I know is that you are the granddaughter 1 raised."


    That simple statement had been a beacon of hope during ire''s darkest moments, illuminating the shadows that surrounded her.


    But that light was eventually snuffed out in a cruel twist of fate.


    When Anna was murdered at the hands of those thugs, Frederick, Harrison, and even her adoptive parents-those who imed to love her-had turned against her.


    They had wanted her blood, ready to condemn her.


    Only Elizabeth had bravely stood up, dering her belief in ire, even when the evidence seemed stacked against her.


    But in the end, Anna''s messages became the direct proof of her guilt, and everyone except Elizabeth was eager to see her locked


    away.


    Elizabeth had fought fiercely for her, but ultimately, she had copsed from the strain, unable to continue.


    Four yearster, when ire emerged from prison, she learned just how much Elizabeth had sacrificed for her.


    From the moment ire was incarcerated, Elizabeth had protested relentlessly, refusing to eat, and on several asions, she had ended up in the hospital from severe hunger, her stomach bleeding from the strain. It was through that unwavering determination over four long


    Chapter 318 Felt Like a Gift


    Yes, she was free, but the price had been steep-Elizabeth had been diagnosed with stomach cancer.


    If there was one person ire couldn''t bear to lose in this world, it was Elizabeth.


    From the moment she stepped out of prison, ire had felt that the greatest blessing would be for Elizabeth to live a long, healthy life.


    Her greatest fear was facing the day Elizabeth would leave this world.


    But now, it seemed as if she could take that step first.


    Looking at Elizabeth''s kind, warm face, ire felt that, for a fleeting moment, even death didn''t seem so terrifying.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "i... i..."


    Elizabeth''s voice, so familiar and longed for, reached her ears, and ire smiled.


    Hearing her grandmother''s voice onest time before she died felt like a gift.


    In truth, from the day of the engagement banquet, when so much had begun to unravel, ire had already made a silent decision: the further she was from Elizabeth now, the better.


    Several times, she was on the verge of calling Elizabeth.


    When she was imprisoned by Frederick and when Caroline nearly killed her, each time ire wanted to reach out to


    Chapter 318 Felt Like a Gift


    She didn''t expect much, just to hear that warm voice.


    It was as if hearing Elizabeth say "i" would fill her with strength from head to toe.


    But ire held back every time.


    Elizabeth had already undergone gastric surgery, and her heart wasn''t doing well either. ire didn''t want to burden Elizabeth anymore because of her own problems.


    And now, even if it was just a figment of her imagination, being able to see Elizabeth again, it was really wonderful.


    With that, ire smiled contentedly and closed her eyes.


    At that moment, the fear of death seemed to vanishpletely. "i... i..."


    Elizabeth''s warm voice echoed in her ears. It was soforting.

 Love My Ex-Wife 319

    Chapter 319 Best Way for Me


    Under Elizabeth''s warm, repeated calls, ire''s mind flooded with memories of the past.


    From the time she could remember, from the first time she ran into Elizabeth''s embrace, from the first time she held Elizabeth''s hand.


    At that moment, she felt an indescribable happiness.


    ire couldn''t remember thest time she had felt this way.


    Ultimately, she slipped into oblivion, enveloped in this bliss.


    ire thought, "This must be the best way for me."


    Ye Ye Ye Ye Ye


    When ire opened her eyes again, she found herself back at the Prescott Manor, in her own room.


    The room was still adorned in sweet, pastel princess style, with all her favorite decorations.


    ire gave a wry smile.


    She thought, "Heh, never expected such a nice treatment after death.


    Am I in heaven or hell?


    Chapter 319 Best Way for Mo Everything felt so nostalgic.


    It was as if she had returned to the time when she was the little princess of the Prescott family, pampered and cherished.


    As she was lost in thought, the door suddenly opened, and Grace came in with a broom. Seeing ire awake, the broom ttered to the floor.


    "Ms. Prescott is awake! Madam Prescott, Ms. Prescott is awake!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace, too excited to pick up the broom, ran out.


    Soon, Harrison, Elizabeth, Robert, and Margaret walked in.


    ire was already stunned seeing Grace.


    Seeing the others, she couldn''t believe her eyes.


    "i, you''re finally awake, my dear. You had me scared to death. I''m so d you''re okay, or I''d never rest in peace," Elizabeth said, stepping forward to hold ire''s hand, tears in her eyes. Harrison, Robert, and Margaret followed suit.


    ire continued to wear a wry smile.


    She mused, "Heh, so in heaven, I get whatever I want?


    The thing I most want to return to is being the little princess in the Prescott family, loved and cherished by everyone.


    And now, it''s all effortlessly back."


    000


    Chapter 319 Best Way for Me


    ire gripped Elizabeth''s hand and choked up. "Grandma, it''s so good to be dead!


    "Now, in heaven, I can continue being your granddaughter."


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? You''re not dead! How could I, who love you so much, let you die? I''ve rescued you from Crimson Lane," Elizabeth said, realizing ire thought she was dead. Unable to control her emotions further, Elizabeth turned away, covering her mouth in silent tears after saying thest word.


    "I... I''m not dead?" ire still couldn''t believe it.


    She looked at Harrison, Robert, and Margaret in front of her, still disbelieving.


    "If you really want to die that much, you can try killing yourself again now," Harrison said with a stern face, making ire finally believe she was alive.


    She pinched her leg hard, feeling the pain sharply.


    ire wasn''t dreaming.


    "Grandma, I''m really not dead; it''s you who saved me?"


    ire then remembered the face of Elizabeth she had seen before losing consciousness.


    It wasn''t that she was about to die and saw the person she wanted to see, but Elizabeth really went to Crimson Lane to save


    her.


    Chapter 319 Best Way for Me


    "Of course, you''re not dead, silly child," Elizabeth said firmly.


    But ire wasn''t as happy as one might expect.


    In the wake of her near-death experience, ire found that the fear of death that once gnawed at her heart had diminished.


    Correspondingly, her fervent desire to cling to life no longer burned as intensely.


    Thus, saved by Elizabeth, ire found herself ensconced within the Prescott family''s embrace.


    Harrison ceased his attempts to make her life difficult, while Robert and Margaret busied themselves with their daily routines of work and home.


    Elizabeth, ever thepassionate guardian, visited ire''s room daily, showering her with warmth and concern.


    But ire was no longer the arrogant and unruly brat she used to be. Now, she was cautious, observant, and careful in her words and actions, walking on eggshells every step of the way.


    In the past, the moment ire stepped through the door, she would bellow orders at the servants.


    Now, she wouldn''t dream ofmanding anyone; her words were always soft and humble.


    The former ire was a bundle of energy and vivacity, never able to stay still for a moment. She was always on the go, whether it was ying here or exploring there.


    Chapter 319 Best Way for Me


    But now, from the moment she woke up, she hadn''t taken a single step out of her room on her own.


    Even during meals, ire would only reach for the dishes in front of her, regardless of whether she liked them or not.


    If those dishes were empty, she would settle for the main course.


    Elizabeth watched with a heavy heart, her sorrow growing with each passing day.


    Each glimpse of ire''s altered state brought silent tears to Elizabeth''s eyes as she retreated to her room.


    In the short span of ire''s stay at the Prescott Manor, Elizabeth had visibly thinned, her strength waning.


    Harrison, Robert, and Margaret took note of her decline, and one night, they could stand it no longer. They gathered in Elizabeth''s room, determined to address the issue head-on. "Mom, you can''t keep this up. It''s time for that hospital check-up. Don''t worry; we won''t do anything to ire while you''re away."


    Robert chimed in, "Yeah, Grandma. I haven''t done anything to


    her."


    Theirbined efforts to persuade Elizabeth were met with a resigned smile.


    Elizabeth retorted, "Heh, you think you haven''t done anything? Look at what you''ve done to that girl, especially you, Harrison.


    ? Chapter 319 Best Way for Me


    your heart should be."


    After chastising Harrison, Elizabeth finally relented. "Alright, I''ll go for the check-up, but only if you agree to one condition. Fetch thewyer and call Frederick over here."

 Love My Ex-Wife 320

    Chapter 320 I Can''t Agree to That


    "Call thewyer? And have Fredericke over, too. Grandma, what exactly are you nning?"


    Harrison''s heart raced as soon as he heard this.


    Frederick was in the critical phase of his presidential campaign and couldn''t afford the slightest hup.


    The oue of Frederick''s presidential bid was intricately tied to the Prescott family''s future.


    If Frederick won, the Prescotts would regain their influence and resources, and within a year, they could reim their position as the wealthiest family, just as they were four years ago.


    ire and Frederick''s engagement had already caused significant damage to Frederick''s campaign. Any further setbacks could be catastrophic.


    Harrison instinctively assumed Elizabeth was going to force ire and Frederick into a marriage.


    "Do you think I''ve already had them engaged, and now I''m nning their wedding?" Elizabeth, sharp as ever, immediately guessed Harrison''s thoughts. "Grandma, you know very well that their engagement has already had a massive impact on Frederick''s campaign. If they were to marry now..."


    Chapter 320 I Can''t Agree to That


    had proposed the engagement, but behind it all, Elizabeth was the one pulling the strings.


    "Alright, since we''re being frank, I have a question for the three of you. I want to know what you really think of me," Elizabeth smiled, then got up, leaning on her cane, and walked to therge window.


    She stood there statuesque, inspiring both respect and fear.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert and Margaret exchanged nces and spoke in unison, "What do


    you mean?"


    "Have you always thought I was old and senile? That I can''t tell which is more important-ire or the Prescott family? At my birthday party, you didn''t oppose the engagement, but you had plenty of reservations. So, tell me, which do you think is more important to me- ire or the Prescott family?"


    Elizabeth''s voice, though soft, carried a weight that hung in the air.


    When she finished, Harrison, Robert, and Margaret looked at each other, none of them willing to speak first.


    Elizabeth, seeing their silence, called him out, "Harrison."


    "Grandma, since you''ve asked, I''ll be straightforward. Yes, I do think you can''t tell what''s more important-ire or the Prescott family.


    "ire has no blood rtion to us and isn''t part of the Prescott family. Yet, you''ve done so much for her, even making a deal with Nathan. Isn''t that just senility speaking?"


    Chapter 320 I Can''t Agree to That "Harrison! How dare you speak to your grandma like that?"


    "Mom, he''s young, don''t take it personally."


    Robert and Margaret quickly tried to diffuse the tension.


    Elizabeth, however, seemed to have anticipated Harrison''s


    response.


    "Ah, yes, Harrison may be young, but his insight is anything but ordinary. I''ve never doubted my grandson''s judgment, especially when ites to his choice in this presidential campaign. If I were in his shoes, I would have picked Frederick,


    too.


    "But Harrison, you''re still young, and you haven''t seen as much of the world yet. I''ll admit, you''re right about one thing-I do have a soft spot for ire.


    "The decision to arrange her engagement to Frederick wasrgely to protect her. But let''s be honest, you and Frederick have gone too far.


    "Ever since she got out of prison, you two have been tormenting her over that poor Anna''s death. If I hadn''t stepped in, ire might not have made it through all of this.


    "I arranged for her to be engaged to Frederick not out of confusion or favoritism but for the sake of our family. One day, you''ll understand that.


    s for today, I''ve called thewyer and Frederick here for a


    couple of reasons. Yes, part of it is about their wedding, but there''s something else on my mind I need to draft my will.


    Chapter 320 I Can''t Agree to That


    transfer thirty percent to ire and another thirty to you, Harrison. I..."


    Before Elizabeth could finish her thought, Robert interrupted, his voice rising in disbelief.


    "What? Mom, you''re giving thirty percent of the shares to ire? I can''t agree to that!"

 Love My Ex-Wife 321

    Chapter 321 She''s Not Family


    Robert was beside himself with frustration, practically pacing a hole into the floor.


    Margaret, equally agitated, snapped, "Elizabeth, I understand that you''re getting older and want to see the family in harmony. You''ve always looked out for ire. It makes sense. You practically raised her. "But this? Transferring 30% of the shares to her? Are you serious?


    "What''s gotten into you? She''s not even rted to us by blood, not your real granddaughter! And let''s not forget, she''s the one responsible for your actual granddaughter''s death!


    "Yes, I know. There wasn''t solid proof four years ago, and you refused to believe it. But even if we ignore that, the fact remains. She''s not family. Why would you give her 30% of thepany? It makes no sense!" Meanwhile, Harrison couldn''t stop fidgeting, his face a mix of panic and disbelief. Finally, he erupted, his voice loud enough to shake the walls. "Grandma, are you out of your mind? Do you'' even remember who we are? "We''re standing right here, flesh and blood, your family! And yet, you''re telling us you''d rather hand over nearly half thepany to someone who has nothing to do with us?


    "Grandma! What the hell are you thinking?!"


    Chapter 321 She''s Not Family


    though she''d been expecting this storm all along.


    A faint smile tugged at her lips as she turned to face them. Her voice was steady, deliberate. "I''m not looking for your approval. I''m simply letting you know my decision.


    "You have two options. Bring thewyer and Frederick here, for I''ll dilute the remaining 60% of the shares I hold. You have one day to decide. If you''re still acting like this tomorrow, I''ll proceed with the dilution." Then, with a sharp crack, she mmed her cane against the floor, the sound reverberating like a final verdict.


    Robert froze, staring at his mother as though he didn''t recognize her. The woman standing before him, resolute and immovable, felt like a stranger.


    But he wasn''t ready to give up. "Mom, I..."


    "Enough. I need rest. All of you, out."


    She didn''t give any of them a chance to argue, waving them off with the finality of a judge mming a gavel.


    Left with no choice, the three of them filed out, their faces dark with frustration.


    Outside, they spent hours debating the situation, going in circles without reaching any answers.


    That night, none of them slept.


    Margaret and Robert reyed every detail, trying to piece


    ? Chapter 321 She''s Not Family


    Elizabeth''s reasoning, but the logic remained elusive.


    Harrison, meanwhile,y in bed, restless and simmering, Finally, he grabbed his phone and dialed Frederick.


    "I''ll be at the Prescott Manor first thing in the morning," Frederick said tly before ending the call.


    As for ire, she was blissfully unaware of the storm brewing behind closed doors, her life continuing as if nothing had changed.


    The next morning, Frederick arrived at the Prescott Manor bright and early.


    Elizabeth was still asleep when he got there.


    He sat with Harrison, Robert, and Margaret, and the four of them spent yet another fruitless hour arguing in circles, unable to make sense of the situation.


    At 7:30 a.m., Elizabeth finally came downstairs, looking asposed as ever.


    "Oh, Frederick, you''re here. Perfect timing," she greeted him with a faint smile. "You haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? Stay and eat with us. Grace, go call ire down for breakfast. And make sure to let her know Frederick is here." "Yes, madam," Grace said, heading upstairs.


    Elizabeth strolled to the dining table and took her seat, as unruffled as if the storm brewing in the house didn''t concern her in the slightest.


    hapter 321 She''s Not Family Momentster, ire came down.


    Grace only told her Frederick was here, but no exnation followed, leaving ire confused and uneasy.


    When she saw him, she stopped mid-step, her chest tightening with a sudden, familiar ache.


    It had been days since she''d returned from Crimson Lane, and he hadn''t reached out, not a call, not a text, not even a hint of


    concern.


    She knew better than to expect anything. After all, he had personally handed her over to Harrison and left her in that wretched ce. Yet, despite knowing how much he resented her, she couldn''t stop the small flicker of hope that refused to die. A bitter smile tugged at her lips. It was terrifying how habits could take root.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Years of loving this man had be second nature, and the aftermath was devastating.


    "Come sit with me, ire. Let''s eat," Elizabeth called, pulling her out of her daze.


    "Okay." ire nodded and quietly took the seat beside her.


    Breakfast was served quickly, and the meal passed in heavy silence.


    Elizabeth seemed perfectly at ease, making no effort to start a conversation, and no one else dared to speak.


    Chapter 321 She''s Not Family


    yet?"


    It was a direct question, one she had already instructed him to handle the day before.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 322

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...


    Chapter 322 There''s a Condition


    Harrison kept his head down, his grip tight on the fork in his


    hand.


    He hadn''t called thewyer and had only made a quick call to Frederick yesterday.


    "Thewyer will be here in ten minutes," Frederick spoke up, his voice calm.


    "Frederick, you''re always so reliable. I knew I made the right choice with you. Don''t worry. The Prescott family will stand behind you, no matter what. You''ll have our full support." Elizabeth smiled warmly before turning to ire. "Come here, ire. I have something important to tell you. Sit next to me."


    "What''s going on, Grandma?" ire asked, stillpletely in the dark.


    She was utterly confused as she followed Elizabeth to the sofa, and sat beside her.


    "You''ll find out soon enough," Elizabeth said with a touch of mystery.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Momentster, thewyer arrived. Robert and Margaret''s expressions grew darker, their unease palpable.


    Chapter 322 There''s a Condition


    "Alright, everyone''s here. Let''s get started," Elizabeth said, her tone serious. "I''ve lived a long life, and recently had stomach surgery. My heart''s not doing too well either. "The truth is, I don''t have much time left. After a lot of thought,


    I''ve made a decision. While I''m still clear-headed, I want to make my will in front of all of you.


    "First, all my liquid assets and properties will go to Robert and Margaret.


    "As for my shares in the Prescott Group, I hold 60%. I''ve decided to split it down the middle. Thirty percent will Harrison, and the other thirty percent to ire."


    go


    Elizabeth hadn''t finished speaking when ire suddenly jumped to her feet, her face a mix of disbelief and shock. "What? Grandma, you''re giving me 30% of the shares?" Harrison, Robert, and Margaret, who had already known about this decision sincest night, didn''t look all that surprised.


    Frederick had also been informed by Harrison, but ire was stillpletely in the dark.


    "Yes," Elizabeth nodded, unwavering.


    "No, Grandma, I can''t ept this. Please, take it back. I''m not even truly a part of the Prescott family. We don''t have any blood rtion. Grandma, you..." "ire," Elizabeth interrupted, her tone firm and final. "You are


    Chapter 322 There''s a Condition


    my granddaughter. Blood or no blood, you are mine. I said this four years ago, and I stand by it now, just as I will until the day I die."


    Harrison, standing off to the side, couldn''t hold back a mockingugh. "Hah, so easy to get 30% of our family shares. I''m sure you''re absolutely thrilled, pretending otherwise." "Harrison!" Elizabeth''s sharp voice cut through the air, silencing him instantly as she turned back to ire and gently guided her back down to sit beside her.


    "ire, don''t be hasty. Let me finish what I have to say. If, after hearing everything, you still don''t want the shares, I''ll take them back."


    Her tone softened as she spoke, and for a moment, the tension in the room seemed to ease. Harrison, Robert, and Margaret all exhaled in quiet relief. But Frederick, as always, remained calm, his expression unreadable.


    He knew Elizabeth well. She wasn''t someone who made decisions lightly. Everything she did had a purpose behind it.


    She might have inherited the Prescott family legacy, but it was her strength and foresight that made them the powerhouse they were today.


    "Alright, Grandma. Please, continue," ire said, finally managing to collect herself. She sat back down on the sofa, her


    Chapter 322 There''s a Condition


    mind racing.


    "The 30% shares I''m giving ire are different from Harrison''s. She will be a shareholder, but without voting rights, no decision-making power. She won''t be able to transfer the shares to anyone, and her children won''t inherit them. If anything happens to her, the shares will automatically go back to Harrison. "If anything happens to her, the shares will automatically go back to Harrison. I''ll have thewyer draft another agreement for her to signter.


    "The only right she will have is my veto vote. She will have the right to participate in shareholder meetings and vote for the chairman."


    At this, Harrison, Robert, and Margaret finally let out a collective sigh of relief. The atmosphere in the room felt less


    tense.


    Elizabeth then turned her gaze toward Frederick. "As for the 30% shares being transferred to Harrison, there''s a condition too. This condition depends on you, Frederick. If you agree to never marry ire, I will transfer the shares to Harrison, and no matter the oue of your presidential election, the Prescott family will support you unconditionally."


    "What?"


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin..

 Love My Ex-Wife 323

    Chapter 323 She Wouldn''t Be Happy


    After Elizabeth finished speaking, everyone in the room was


    stunned.


    "Grandma, are you serious?" Harrison asked, his voiceced with disbelief.


    "Yes, you were the one who suggested they get engaged in the first ce, and you were the one who talked to the Hawthorne family about it. So why the change now?" Margaret added, clearly confused. 1/4


    "Do I look like I''m joking?" Elizabeth nced around the room, her gaze steady.


    While the others were reacting in surprise, Frederick remained rtively calm. "Madam, does it really have to be this way?"


    At that moment, Frederick was surprised, but more than that he was conflicted.


    He wasn''t sure why, but part of him felt resistant to Elizabeth''s decision.


    Deep down, he knew agreeing to this would mean he could never


    Chapter 323 She Wouldn''t Be Happy


    marry ire. On the other hand, refusing would risk losing the support of the Prescott family. That was why he had asked what he did.


    "Yes, it must be done. The reason I wanted you two to get


    engaged in the first ce, to be honest, was to protect ire.


    After she was released from prison, I know exactly what you and Harrison did to her.


    "I know if I get involved, it might make things worse. I don''t want the Prescott and Hawthorne families to have any conflicts, and I certainly don''t want you two to be at odds.


    "But I also don''t want ire to continue suffering, to be mistreated, or even risk her life. I know what you made her do for Caroline, and that''s why I came up with the idea of the engagement.


    "An engagement is just an engagement, not marriage. It''s a temporary way to protect her. As for marriage, I never nned for that to happen.


    "She''s no longer a member of the Prescott family. Her status is far too lowpared to yours. If you married her, she wouldn''t be happy.


    "The Hawthorne family needs someone of equal standing, someone to match you. I didn''t oppose the idea before because she was the Prescott family''s princess, with all of us backing her. But now...


    "I don''t have any high expectations for her. Since she''s just an


    000000


    Chapter 323 She Wouldn''t Be Happy ordinary girl now, she should marry an ordinary man. If she stays single her whole life and lives peacefully, that''s fine by me.


    "And that simple life, that peaceful life, is something you can''t offer her. I also know that the one you''ve always loved isn''t her, so there''s no reason to trap her in a marriage with you.


    "On top of that, I have one more request. ire has always wanted to work at the Hiokeeh Group. That''s been her dream for a long time. I''m not asking you to help her or give her special treatment, just that you don''t make it harder for her.


    "I''ve raised her myself. I know what she''s capable of, and I believe she can make it on her own at Hiokeeh Group. Also, about what happened four years ago, I know you have some evidence.


    "But you didn''t have enough to make a case. If one day you get solid proof, or if there''s a video that shows hermitting murder or giving the orders, then you can send her to prison, or whatever you want. I won''t stand in your way.


    "Frederick, you''re aiming to be president. I hope you''re thinking clearly. Four years ago, there were so many unanswered questions, and I can''t believe you haven''t considered them. But you''ve been too emotionally involved. A person in power can''t let emotions lead them. Otherwise, they''ll never seed.


    Elizabeth sat upright, her expression serious, and she never once looked at ire as she spoke.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When she finished, she fixed her gaze on Frederick, waiting for


    Chapter 323 She Wouldn''t Be Happy


    his response.


    ire had wanted to say something, but after hearing her grandmother''s words, she felt no need to speak anymore.


    Her grandmother had always protected her, and there was nothing to be unhappy about.


    Now, all they could do was wait for Frederick to answer.


    Harrison, Robert, and even Margaret all turned to Frederick, eager for his response.


    Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 324

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4 Chapter 324 A Photo


    Frederick sat there, staring at ire in silence.


    She met his eyes and subconsciously lowered her head.


    His gaze seemed to have betrayed many things tonight.


    It felt like a knife to her, going straight to her heart and causing so much pain.


    But ire found her feeling extremely ridiculous.


    Given his hatred for her, Frederick would never suffer.


    She was the only one in pain.


    It would probably be a great pleasure for him not to have to marry her.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    As for why he was still hesitating, it must be because he was afraid of losing the support of the Prescott family.


    After all, Elizabeth had always been on his side.


    Moreover, she owned 60% of the shares of the Prescott Group, so, of course, he would be wary.


    Otherwise, how could he have been willing to get engaged to her back then?


    Chapter 324 A Photo


    After a long time, ire''s neck became stiff from the dropping, and she finally heard Frederick''s voice.


    He said, "Okay, I agree, Elizabeth."


    His voice was calm, as if he had consented to something very ordinary.


    ire had actually anticipated it a long time ago.


    But when the moment really came, she still felt very ufortable and heartbroken.


    "Okay, do the rest of you have any questions? If not, I''ll have thewyer print out the will, as we talked about today.


    "I will give each of you a copy to confirm that there are no problems. Then, we will sign and notarize it."


    Elizabeth nced around. Seeing that Harrison, Robert, and Margaret didn''t say anything, she stood up. "ire,e with me to the room."


    Finally, Elizabeth took ire upstairs to her room.


    "Okay." ire nodded and quickly followed.


    She now just wanted to stay away from Frederick.


    When Elizabeth and ire arrived at the room, Elizabeth closed


    > Chapter 324 A Photo


    the door and hugged her in her arms.


    "ire, I''m sorry. You must be feeling very sad now, right? I know that you have always loved Frederick since childhood. But now, I have made such a decision... "It''s okay. If you are really sad, lie in my arms and cry your heart out. You''ll get better after that."


    Tears welled up in Elizabeth''s eyes.


    "Yes. Grandma, I am a bit sad, but it''s all right. I have always loved Frederick, but since he sent me to prison four years ago, I''vee to terms with reality. "Grandma, from that moment on, I never expected that there would be any possibility for us to be together, not to mention that so many things happened after I got out of prison." ire was indeed very upset, but she had long since epted the fact that she and Frederick could not be together.


    Moreover, she understood that everything Elizabeth did was for her own good.


    "ire, I am really sorry for you. Actually, I like Frederick. Although you are not my biological granddaughter, I have to admit that your vision is as sharp as mine.


    "That''s why I made every effort to get you two engaged, despite realizing at the time that he didn''t like you."


    Chapter 324 A Photo


    After releasing ire, Elizabeth stroked her cheeks gently, pulled her to the bedside, and sat down.


    ire couldn''t help but look shocked. "Grandma, did you know that Frederick liked Anna when I was engaged to him four years


    ago?"


    "Yes. Moreover, I have never given up on finding the truth because I have always believed that you are kind and will never kill anyone."


    Elizabeth nodded and let go of ire''s hand. Then, she walked over to open the drawer of the bedside table, took out a photo, and handed it to ire. "Take a look."


    "This!" The sight of the photo stunned ire so much that she froze there.


    "I found the photo abroad not long ago. In the past four years, I have sent people to investigate the death of that woman and gathered many suspicious points.


    "Following the clues, I searched abroad and finally made a breakthrough some time ago. Here''s the photo. This girl looks exactly like Anna, the same girl who said she was my granddaughter four years ago." Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 325

    Gifts


    Chapter 325 Protect You


    ire was still in disbelief when Elizabeth told her all about it.


    "Grandma, what do you mean?"


    She didn''t even dare to ask if the girl in the photo was Anna.


    It had been four years. It was known that she had been dead that long, How could she still be alive and well?


    Elizabeth nodded. "Yes, that''s what you understand."


    ire chuckled in surprise, "Grandma, how is this possible? If this girl is really Anna, why doesn''t shee back? Why does she stay abroad?


    "Could it be that she just looks exactly like Anna? There are many people in the world who bear a resemnce to each other. Otherwise, why do celebrities have so many stand-ins?"


    She really could not really think of any reason why Anna should remain abroad for many years and not return.


    "ire, there is no such coincidence in the world. I have been investigating what happened four years ago and have been following the clues.


    "It is true that there are many people in this world who bear a striking resemnce to each other. The girl may look a lot like


    Chapter 325 Protect You


    K, but if alle is all connected to the counterm gen


    wowe fhaw a coldkonna ¡ú


    save


    When Elizabeth var saw the plots, the, too, mondered if the


    two girls were power stille,


    Put all the evidence led her to dig the buyin


    "Grandma, I still can''t believe it. If this is walls Ama Frederick shravld karow it in


    stay


    Staring at the photo intently, Chive strook her head subconsciously.


    214


    After all, when a man who had been supposed to be dead for four years showed up out of the blue, no one would believe it


    Moreover, Frederick loved Anna so much. He was now a general and was in charge of the Kingstown Security Department.


    He should have learned of it at once.


    "ire, I have also thought about it. There are only two possibilities. On the one hand, he never doubted what had happened four years ago, and he has always believed that you were the murderer, so he has never investigated it. "On the other hand, he knew it all along and even sent people abroad to protect this woman. Just now, I asked him not to marry you, and he agreed very readily, didn''t he?"This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, are you suspicious?" ire suddenly understood.


    P


    Chapter 325 Protect You


    "ire, everything now is just my suspicion. Do what you have to do. You have almost recovered. Follow Frederick back to the Halfmoon Manor today.


    "But remember to observe the movements of everyone around


    back," you and not to miss any details when you go


    Elizabeth didn''t say it explicitly, but ire already realized what she meant.


    ire nodded confidently, but at the thought of 30% of the shares, she said, "Okay. Grandma, don''t worry. But I can''t take 30% of the shares."


    "I know that you are a good child. I never meant to put any pressure on you. I have already imed that you just have the ownership of the shares.


    "The ownership ends with you. Your children will not inherit the shares. ire, be obedient. I am doing this to protect you.


    "What''s more, the 30% of the shares you have will eventually return to Harrison. What do you have to worry about?"


    Elizabeth persuaded ire earnestly.


    ire still felt a heavy psychological burden. "But..."


    #1


    "I have already made up my mind. If you still refuse, I am going to be annoyed by you."


    Chapter 325 Protect You


    Elizabeth put her hand over her heart.


    "Okay, Grandma. Thank you for what you have done for me. I can never repay you in this life. If there is another life, I will be your granddaughter and take good care of you." ire burst into tears and once again threw herself into Elizabeth''s arms.


    Elizabeth stroked her head and said, "Silly girl, you have been taking care of me for twenty years, haven''t you? Well,


    "Okay."


    go


    ire nodded, pivoted around, closed the door, and left.


    back."


    Elizabeth finally couldn''t hold on any longer. She sat down on the bed and coughed violently several times.


    She covered her mouth with her hands, and when she took them, away, her palms were already stained with blood.


    "Madam Prescott, a-are you really not going to tell Ms. Prescott about your illness?"


    After ire walked away, Grace, who was guarding the door, hurried into the room. Seeing Elizabeth coughing up blood, she rushed over. Write yourment

 Love My Ex-Wife 326

    fter Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/4


    Chapter 326 Elizabeth''s Illness


    "N-No. Grace, now is not the time. Let me find out everything


    first."


    Elizabeth waved her hands, took a deep breath, and coughed for a long time.


    Without the photo taken abroad, Elizabeth would have told Elizabeth, but now...


    She wouldn''t feel at ease until everything was settled.


    "But Madam Prescott, the doctor said you..."


    Grace choked up and could hardly continue.


    "He said you only had three months left to live. Besides, you have a weak heart. Any stimulus might kill you at any time..."


    At the thought that Elizabeth might die at any time, Grace couldn''t help but cover her face and weep.


    "Grace, how can you still be so anxious about death at your age? How many years do you think we can survive at our current age even if we are not ill?


    ''Birth, aging, illness, and death are the normal course of life. We will all die one day. It is just a matter of time."


    Chapter 326 Elizabeth''s Illness.


    Elizabeth was very open-minded.


    "You... I just can''t bear to part with you, and I don''t want you to die before me."


    Grace suddenly started throwing a tantrum like a child.


    In her eyes, the rtionship between her and Elizabeth may have gone beyond that of master and servant. She even always regarded Elizabeth as her sister and her backbone. Back then, it was Elizabeth who saved her when she was beaten by her husband, had nowhere to go, and almost died on the


    street.


    It was Elizabeth who pulled her out of the abyss step by step and helped her divorce that bastard.


    From then on, she worked for Elizabeth and never remarried.


    Grace had no children, and Elizabeth was the only one she cared about.


    "Grace, I have been advising you for so many years to get married, start a family, and have a child. You never listened. It doesn''t matter. It''s not toote now.


    "After I''m gone, you can marry someone. Also, there''s a use in the will that some of the money is for you, but I don''t tell them.


    "That money is enough for you to livefortably until you die.


    Chapter 326 Elizabeth''s Illness


    Even if you find a husband, it can support the two of you..."


    The more Elizabeth talked, the more heartbroken Grace felt.


    Finally, before Elizabeth could finish her words, Grace hugged her tightly.


    "Madam Prescott, please don''t abandon me. Leave everything behind, and I will take you to the hospital for treatment now, okay? We''ll go abroad. Let''s go to Scranzend and go to the best hospital in the world. We can definitely cure your illness!" Grace begged in tears.


    "Grace, as people get older, they always have one disease or another. Even if my heart problem and my stomach problem are cured, other problems will still arise.


    "My health has reached its limit. It is not a question of whether to treat the disease or not. I am well aware of my health condition. Don''t do this. You are deliberately trying to make me emotional, right? Have you forgotten that I have a bad heart?" Tears welled up in Elizabeth''s eyes.


    "N-No. It''s all my fault. I am not. I-I just don''t want you to die."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Grace quickly stood up and wiped her tears.


    But unexpectedly, ire suddenly pushed the door open and entered.


    "Who will die? Grace, why are you crying?"


    Chapter 326 Elizabeth''s Illness.


    Just now, Grace had entered the room in such a hurry that the door, though fully closed, was left ajar.


    After leaving Elizabeth''s room, ire went back to her room to pack up. Then, she thought ofing back to say goodbye to Elizabeth, but to her surprise, she saw the scene upon entering the room.


    Grace panicked. "Well... I..."


    "Grandma, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling unwell again?"


    When ire noticed that both Elizabeth and Grace had tears in their eyes, the first thing that came to her mind was Elizabeth''s illness.


    Write yourment


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 327

    Chapter 327 She''s Pregnant


    "Ms. ire Prescott, actually..."


    Grace had been meaning to tell ire, but now, by coincidence, ire had overheard. Unable to hold back any longer, she suddenly dropped to her knees in front of ire with a soft thud.


    "The truth is, a distant rtive of Grace''s passed away. She was around the same age as Grace and me, and like us, she had a difficult life. When Grace heard about it, it reminded her of everything that happened back then..."


    Elizabeth cut her off before she could continue. "It just made her feel so sad and she cried. It''s nothing serious. You know how it is-when you get older, you can''t help but feel these things. Especially when you see people close to you passing away. It makes you think about your own life."


    Grace barely had a chance to speak again before Elizabeth swiftly interrupted.


    "Oh, I see. But you really scared me! Grandma, if you''re feeling unwell, you must tell me right away." ire, feeling relieved, finally rxed.


    "Don''t worry, if anything happens, I''ll call you immediately." Elizabeth smiled reassuringly.


    . Chapter 327 She''s Pregnant


    "Alright. Grandma, I''ve packed everything. I''m just here to let you know I''m going back to Halfmoon Manor with Frederick. I''ll keep an eye on the things you asked me to do."


    ire didn''t suspect anything.


    "Good. Go on now, and take care." Elizabeth smiled sweetly, looking as though nothing was out of the ordinary.


    Once ire left, Elizabeth turned to Grace with a sharp gaze. "Grace, you''ve been with me for years. You know when to speak and when to hold your tongue. If something like this happens again, I''ll ask you to leave." "Madam Prescott, I understand. I''ll never overstep again, I


    promise."


    Grace, still full of concern, wanted to say more, but the words caught in her throat.


    She had been with Elizabeth for so long-she knew all too well. Once Elizabeth made a decision, it was never easily changed.


    Downstairs, ire and Frederick finished packing and left for Halfmoon Manor.


    Robert and Margaret had nned to wait until after lunch to leave, but Harrison spoke up first, saying they had other matters to attend to, so Robert and Margaret didn''t push it.


    By 11:30 AM, Frederick and ire arrived back at Halfmoon


    Manor.


    . Chapter 327 She''s Pregnant


    As they entered, Caroline, who had just finished getting ready, wasing downstairs with a cup of water in hand


    With ire away and the news that Harrison had taken her to Crimson Lane, Caroline had assumed ire would never reim


    Crimson Lane was a notorious women''s prison in Kingleren.


    Zachary had said that no woman who went there ever walked out alive.


    Caroline had been enjoying herself these past few days, thinking that since ire was gone, she didn''t need to worry about her. She could take her time with Frederick.


    But now, just when everything seemed perfect, it all came crashing down.


    When Caroline saw ire, it was like a thunderbolt had struck her. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t process it.


    The cup in her hand slipped, crashing to the floor.


    The sound of the cup shattering caught the attention of both ire and Frederick.


    "ire, Frederick, you... you''re back?"


    Caroline snapped back to reality, bending down to pick up the shards.


    . Chapter 327 She''s Pregnant


    "Ah!"


    Her distracted state caused her to cut her hand on the broken


    pieces. 4/5


    "Ms. Beaumont, are you alright? Let me wrap that up for you." The butler, Bailey, came down the stairs and gently helped Caroline down to the lower floor to bandage her hand, while the others cleaned up the mess. "I''m fine." Caroline shook her head, still in shock, but her eyes were fixed on ire.


    Seeing ire standing there, perfectly unharmed, only made her more confused.


    After all, no one who ended up in Crimson Lane ever made it out unscathed. Even if they survived, they were never the same.


    Yet here ire was, not only alive but brought back to Halfmoon Manor by Frederick.


    Why couldn''t this woman just die?


    Caroline clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    "Are you alright?" Frederick''s voice snapped her out of her trance as he walked over to check her wound.


    "I''m fine, Frederick." Caroline shook her head, though her mind


    Chapter 327 She''s Pregnant was far from clear,


    At that moment, ire, remembering how Caroline had pushed her off a cliff, was about to step forward when suddenly a wave of nausea hit her, "Ugh! Ugh!"


    She sped her mouth and rushed to the bathroom.


    Though ire had asional stomach issues and was prone to nausea, she had never felt this way before.


    She knelt over the toilet, vomiting violently as if her insides were being torn apart.


    It went on for what felt like forever. When ire finally pulled herself up, the world seemed to spin. She had to grip the bathroom wall for support. "Could it be... Ms. Prescott might be pregnant?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    . After Divorce, My General Husband Ch

 Love My Ex-Wife 328

    Chapter 328 Didn''t Feel Pity


    When ire rushed into the bathroom, she was so frantic


    she didn''t even bother to close the door. As she threw up, the servants outside could only watch in silence.


    When she finally finished and looked weak and disoriented, one of the older servants couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Ms. Prescott, do you feel lightheaded, maybe a little dizzy? It''s typical in the early stages of pregnancy."


    Hearing this, the other servants quickly stepped forward, supporting ire carefully.


    "Yes," ire nodded absently, still reeling from her nausea and feeling intensely unwell.


    "That''s definitely it. It must be early pregnancy. I''m sure of it," the maid eximed excitedly.


    "General, you should take Ms. Prescott to the hospital for a check-up. We need to confirm, and rule out an ectopic pregnancy-it''s very dangerous." "Yes, it''s very serious. My sister-inw had an ectopic pregnancy once. We caught it toote, and she almost didn''t make it."


    The other servants chimed in, all sounding concerned.


    00000


    > Chapter 328 Didn''t Feel Pity


    At that moment, ire froze, her mind racing as the realization hit her.


    The intense vomiting she had just experienced might be a sign of pregnancy. She stood there in shock, her body still trembling.


    Her hands shook as she gently ced them on her abdomen, unable to believe what was happening.


    Frederick stood silently just outside the bathroom, watching ire through the open door, hearing the excited chatter from


    the servants.


    "How wonderful! Ms. Prescott is pregnant! We''ll have a little master soon!"


    "Yes, it''s such a happy asion!"


    "I always thought the house was too quiet. But now, with a baby, it will be so much livelier!"


    Their voices filled the air, but Frederick didn''t react. His gaze remained fixed on ire''s stomach.


    ire was pregnant?


    She was carrying his child?


    The memory of their most recent intimate encounter shed through his mind-two months ago.


    He hadn''t used protection.


    > Chapter 328 Didn''t Feel Pity


    No, from the very beginning, he hadn''t considered contraception. He had never thought about it,


    The first time had been an ident, just a release of tension.


    And each time after, it wasn''t about love.


    315


    He never thought about precautions, never thought about condoms. And now, it seemed that this had led to a pregnancy.


    Frederick felt a smile tug at the corner of his lips, one he didn''t even realize was there.


    But Caroline noticed it, and the sight made her face drain of color.


    Her clenched fists began to tremble, and blood slowly seeped from her nails.


    Seeing that smile on Frederick''s face made her seethe with rage.


    ire was pregnant-with Frederick''s child!


    How could this be happening? This was her worst feare


    true.


    What ce would she have in Halfmoon Manor now?


    That woman could now secure her position through motherhood.


    >> Chapter 328 Didn''t Feel Pity


    Even if Frederick hated her, ire was already a legitimate part of his life. With Arthur still unmarried and the Hawthorne family only engaged to Frederick, ire would have every right to stay by his side. Now, with a baby on the way, marriage was imminent.


    And if the child turned out to be a boy? Caroline would never have a chance with Frederick.


    No!


    She couldn''t ept it!


    She had invested four years, and now this woman was taking it all away from her without even trying. How could she just let this happen?


    In her confusion, Caroline suddenly recalled a previous n she had made.


    Pregnancy... yes, pregnancy!


    She had originally wanted ire to get pregnant by Antony, but now, with ire pregnant, the child...


    Caroline narrowed her eyes at ire''s abdomen, her mind


    racing. The timing of ire and Frederick''sst encounter didn''t matter.


    What mattered was that ire''s baby needed to be Antony''s.


    L


    . Chapter 328 Didn''t Feel Pity


    Caroline would stop at nothing to make Frederick believe this child was Antony''s.


    Once that was done, she could get rid of the child and permanently drive a wedge between Frederick and ire.


    And how would she do it? No need for drastic measures.


    Frederick would never forgive betrayal.


    A video, perhaps? That would be simple enough to arrange.


    Caroline''s twisted smile grew wider as she imagined the destruction of a life still in the womb.


    But, no matter what, she didn''t feel pity. This child had been "misced" in ire''s womb. If she couldn''t be the one to carry Frederick''s child, then no one would. Write yourmentC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    00000

 Love My Ex-Wife 329

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin... 1/4


    Chapter 329 I Want to Terminate the Pregnancy


    Caroline''s eyes were fixed on ire''s stomach, her gaze so intense it felt as though it could pierce through her.


    She hated ire so much in that moment-she wished her gaze could be a knife, stabbing directly into her abdomen, ending both her and the child at once.


    But as much as she wished for it, Caroline knew that if she were the one to do it, there''d be no satisfaction in that.


    What was really interesting was getting Frederick to take action. That was what would make it truly satisfying.


    At that moment, the butler, Bailey, finished bandaging Caroline''s wound.


    "Frederick, I don''t like the look of ire''s face. You should really take her to the hospital for a check-up. From what the servants were saying, it''s a bit concerning. If it''s an ectopic pregnancy, it could be dangerous. It''s better to check early and avoid any risks." "Oh, and I''lle with you. Since ire and I are both women, it''ll be easier to take care of her if anythinges up." Caroline added, her voiceced with concern.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ? Chapter 329 I Want to Terminate the Pregn....


    "Okay." Frederick didn''t even nce at Caroline, his mind preupied with the thought that ire might be pregnant.


    He barely registered what she said and simply agreed.


    Ten minutester, the three of them-Caroline, ire, and Frederick-were in the car, heading to the hospital.


    Frederick drove, ire sat in the passenger seat, and Caroline was in the back.


    As Caroline nced at ire, she spoke softly, "ire, don''t worry. I''ll go in with you for the check-up."


    Caroline had no intention of offering realfort. She was only interested in finding out how far along ire was. Once she knew that, she could move forward with her n.


    She needed to calcte the timing and get her hands on something that could prove ire had slept with Antony.


    It was risky, but Caroline had already gone to extreme lengths- pushing ire off a cliff was no small feat.


    If she could do that, forging a video was nothing.


    True, Frederick wasn''t an easy man to deceive, but she would try


    anyway.


    If it all backfired, she''d simply shift the me to someone else¡ª perhaps the woman who had emailed from abroad.


    . Chapter 329 I Want to Terminate the Pregn.... That woman had set her up when she had served Noah.


    Caroline had suffered because of her, so it was time for some payback.


    "It''s fine, I''ll go in alone," ire said, sensing something was off.


    She knew Caroline was up to something, but she couldn''t put her finger on it.


    After all, Caroline was capable of anything-even pushing her off a cliff. What was she likely to do next?


    But ire also knew one thing for sure: Frederick trusted Carolinepletely. No matter how hard ire tried, he would never believe that Caroline had been behind the attack on her. ire could only trust that Frederick would eventually investigate.


    The fact that Caroline still lived in Halfmoon Manor meant that Frederick hadn''t looked into things as he should have.


    ire had to be extra cautious, especially when it involved a child.


    But she hesitated. She didn''t want to be with Frederick. She didn''t want to have his child.


    Caroline saw that ire refused and didn''t press the issue any further.


    414


    Chapter 329 I Want to Terminate the Pregn... After all, all she really wanted to know was how many days pregnant ire was-nothing else mattered. Whether or not she went in with her wasn''t important. There was no need to keep insisting and make ire suspicious.


    For the rest of the ride, the three of them sat in silence.


    When they arrived at the hospital forty minutester, Frederick led ire directly to the gynecology department.


    The doctor asked a few questions before exining that it was too early to confirm anything through an ultrasound, so they would first draw blood for testing.


    ire nodded and went to have the blood drawn.


    Afterward, when she returned, she stared at Frederick for a long time before speaking quietly. "Frederick, if I am pregnant, I want to terminate the pregnancy." Frederick froze in shock.


    "What?" Caroline was the first to react, utterly stunned.


    She hadn''t expected ire to want to abort the baby. Write yourment


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Love My Ex-Wife 330

    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin.... 1/6


    Chapter 330 Awesome!


    Caroline''s heart pounded with anxiety the moment she heard the news.


    She thought, "If ire goes through with the abortion right after finding out she''s pregnant, what will happen to my ns?"


    "ire," she blurted out, "why would you abort. Frederick''s baby? You two are already engaged! Marriage is the next step. And now that you''re having his child, you should just get married!" Caroline paused mid-sentence, a devious thought slithering into her mind.


    If ire did want to abort the baby, it would be better if Caroline pushed from another angle.


    If she could prove that ire had slept with Antony before the abortion, Frederick wouldn''t need any persuasion. He would automatically assume the child was Antony''s.


    Caroline grinned triumphantly, her thoughts alight with exhration. "This n couldn''t be more perfect! The timing of this baby is just right. It''s as if fortune itself is winking at me!"


    But ire didn''t flinch,pletely ignoring Caroline''s words. Her gaze was locked onto Frederick.


    Chapter 330 Awesome!


    ire thought, "Caroline tried to kill me once by pushing me off a cliff. Why would I listen to anything she says now? She always has an ulterior motive. And her intentions are deliciously wicked." The moment ire mentioned the abortion, a fiery rage ignited


    within Frederick.


    His mind shed back to the whispered conversations of the servants in the Halfmoon Manor.


    A part of him still held onto a sliver of hope.


    But he remembered the promise he made to Elizabeth in the Prescott Manor earlier that morning. His lips twisted into a smile.


    "Okay," Frederick finally said and nodded in agreement after a long, tense silence.


    Caroline gaped at him in shock. "What? Wait, Frederick, you''re actually letting ire abort the baby? Why?"


    This was not what she had expected at all.


    Caroline had always believed that Frederick was deeply


    infatuated with ire. After all, even when Caroline had thrown. herself at him, he had rejected her.


    He had always shown interest in ire, especially in bed.


    Besides, ording to what Anna had told Caroline countless


    L


    Sh


    - Chapter 330 Awesome!


    times, Caroline was convinced that Frederick would never allow ire to get an abortion.


    But then, Caroline pondered, "Frederick hates ire because of what happened with Anna. He''s tortured ire before. How could be possibly let her carry his child? Yes! He hates her! If I add the video of ire and Antony into the mix, Prederick will lose it! They''ll break up for sure, and maybe he''ll even kick her


    Out!"


    The thought sent a rush of adrenaline through her veins.


    With Frederick''s approval, ire clutched the pregnancy test report and headed back to the gynecology clinic.


    "Your test was done toote," the doctor exined. "If you hade before noon, the results would have been ready by 3 or 4 p.m. But since your blood was drawn this afternoon, you''ll have toe back tomorrow for the results. Go home and rest. We''ll talk once the tests are finalized."


    The gynecologist nced up from the charts.


    "Caroline, some things aren''t as simple as you think."


    Frederick lingered by the doorway, his gaze following ire as she disappeared into the clinic. Turning slightly, he addressed Caroline.


    "Okay," Caroline replied curtly, nodding.


    Inside, she thought, "Honestly, it''s the least of my concerns. If


    Chapter 330 Awesome!


    anything, I''m the one who''d rather not see that babye into the world."


    After some time, ire emerged from the clinic and rejoined Frederick and Caroline. Together, they made their way back to the Halfmoon Manor. By the time their car wound up the familiar path and pulled into the driveway, the afternoon sun was casting long shadows, marking the hour at three o''clock. None of them had eaten lunch, and Bailey, ever attentive, quickly arranged for a meal to be prepared.


    After the meal, Frederick left for the Kingstown Security Department.


    ire and Caroline exchanged no words as they made their way upstairs.


    With Frederick gone, Caroline didn''t even bother pretending to be cordial. ire, weary of the constant maniption and mind games, retreated to her room without a word.


    Alone in her bedroom, Caroline wasted no time, her mind buzzing with possibilities.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mulling over her options, she found there was only one she could manipte to her advantage among all the people in her circle. It was Zachary.


    She knew she had to call Zachary. Yet, she hesitated because summoning Zachary meant unleashing a storm she wasn''t sure she could control.


    A


    Chapter 330 Awesome!


    She murmured, "Well, I don''t want to deal with him again. Ever since I found those young hunks, I''ve realized how much better it is to pay for attention rather than beg for it.


    "Moreover, when ites to sex, the younger the man, the more malleable and advantageous he tends to be. As long as I''m willing to pay for it, finding some dashing young guys is a breeze. It''s amazing!"


    Lost in her thoughts, Caroline was startled by the sudden ringing of her phone..


    She nced at the screen, her eyes widening in surprise and delight.


    "Caroline, I''m back! I''m finally back! Let''s meet tonight!"


    Diana''s voice was filled with uncontainable joy as soon as Caroline answered the call.


    "What? Really? Are you really back? Are you in Kingstown now?"


    Caroline''s excitement bubbled over, her voice almost trembling with the urge to erupt in a shout of exhration.


    She thought, "God really is on my side. With Diana back, I hav everything I need to destroy ire."


    L


    L


    After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 331

    Chapter 331 He''s Suffering


    "Of course, I''m already at the airport, heading back home now," Diana eximed. "Caroline, you can''t even imagine the life I''ve been enduring overseas. I''ve been practically suffocating over here..." Oblivious to Caroline''s ordeal, she rambled on, herints filling the air.


    Caroline, utterly disinterested, rolled her eyes and set the phone on speaker, tossing it aside.


    It was always the same with Diana. Once Diana started, she could go on forever, talking about everything and nothing all at


    once.


    Sure enough, Diana continued, her voice droning on about the most mundane details, including the food, the amodations, the scenery, and the trips.


    Certainly, the main thing she kept mentioning was how Nathan sent his cronies to keep her on a leash, leaving her no freedom.


    Caroline''s patience was wearing thin. She was just about to hang up when Diana finally hit a topic that piqued her interest.


    By the way, Caroline, how are Frederick and ire doing while I''m away?"


    Chapter 331 He''s Suffering


    "Oh, Diana, let me tell you, things have been quite dramatic. After you left, ire has been acting like she''s losing her mind."


    Caroline quickly grabbed the phone and poured fuel on the fire, exaggerating ire''s situation to emphasize the pregnancy and the nned abortion.


    "What? ire''s pregnant with another man''s child?" Diana shouted in a fit of rage.


    "That''s my assumption," Caroline replied smoothly. "Otherwise, why would she insist on aborting the baby? Think about it. Frederick hates her. If she had the child, wouldn''t it be her best protection?" Caroline knew exactly how to manipte Diana, stoking the mes of her anger and suspicion.


    After some more prodding, Diana finally hung up, determined to create a scandalous video involving ire and Antony.


    Caroliney back on her bed, a triumphant smile ying on her lips. Her mind already relished the chaos that would soon unfold.


    With Diana stepping into the fray, she could finally relish some peace and quiet. And if anything went south, well, that would be on Diana, not her.


    The best part was she didn''t have to go groveling to please Zachary. It was a perfect n!


    Chapter 331 He''s Suffering


    Meanwhile, ire was in her room, unaware of Diana''s return.


    Her mind was consumed with thoughts of the baby growing in her womb. It was a tiny, living being who she was hesitant to let go of.


    But she knew she had no choice.


    The image of Frederick''s cold response and nod echoed in her mind.


    She thought, her heart aching, "How could I not be sad? Getting pregnant with Frederick''s child was something I longed for."


    Now, the dream she had held dear for so long had finallye true, only to twist into this oue. It was the kind of turn that would leave anyone feeling a deep sorrow.


    For the rest of the day, until the evening shadows stretched across the room, shey motionless on the bed. Her hands rested lightly on her belly as she fixed her gaze on the ceiling with a nk expression. Across town, Frederick had been in a foul mood all afternoon. From the moment he arrived at the Kingstown Security Department until he clocked out for the day, he was a tempest of


    rage.


    "How did you handle this? Are you all useless? If you can''t manage such a simple task, what good are you to me?


    "This is the best solution you''re giving me? Seriously, can you


    Chapter 331 He''s Suffering


    not think harder? Go back and try again!


    "Fine, I''ll give you one hour. But if you still can''t get this spy to talk, then all of you are out of here!"


    Richard stood by, watching Frederick roar.


    Thest time he had seen Frederick this furious was when ire and Antony had disappeared.


    Richard gathered his courage and asked, "General Hawthorne, could it be something about Ms. Prescott..."


    He truly felt that this wasn''t a real solution. His gut told him to find a way to resolve the issue before it spiraled further out of control.


    It was as if the weight of his anger had burst through his control, so Frederick blurted out before Richard could even finish his question, "ire might be pregnant!".


    The file in Richard''s hand slipped, fluttering to the ground with a soft thud.


    He thought, "Ms. Prescott is pregnant?"


    "She said she''s going to abort the baby once it''s confirmed!" Frederick shouted again as Richard tried to process the bombshell Frederick had just dropped.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "What?" Richard''s jaw practically hit the floor.


    Chapter 331 He''s Suffering


    He thought, "No wonder he''s been acting like a caged animal all afternoon. ire is pregnant, and she wants to get rid of the baby."


    For a moment, Richard felt an odd sense of satisfaction as if he''d been watching a long-running drama and finally reached the climax.


    He pondered, "General Hawthorne clearly has feelings for Ms. Prescott, but he''s too blind to see it or admit it. Instead, he keeps torturing her. Now that everything''s fallen apart, he''s the one feeling the pain."

 Love My Ex-Wife 332

    Chapter 332 A Video


    Richard let out a quiet sigh and thought, "If only Frederick had faced his true feelings for ire, he wouldn''t be this regretful."


    But when he looked up and saw Frederick standing there, shrouded in an aura of loneliness, an involuntary pang of distress tugged at him.


    This wasn''t the first time Frederick had lost his temper.


    Richard had been by his side for years, so he had grown ustomed to Frederick''s fiery outbursts.


    But this was different. He had never seen Frederick look so utterly deste.


    From behind, he could sense the heavy weight of Frederick''s inner pain and struggle.


    "General Hawthorne, I know there are some things I probably shouldn''t say. But I can''t help it. The truth is, you and Ms. Prescott are already engaged. And now that she''s pregnant with your child under these circumstances, I think the child should stay." Richard hesitated for a long time. But in the end, he simply couldn''t hold those words back any longer.


    He could picture Frederick''s face darkening. The words he was


    Chapter 332 A Video


    about to speak felt like a detonator, ready to set off a chain reaction he couldn''t predict or control.


    He couldn''t even begin to guess what Frederick might do in


    response.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But if he stayed silent, Frederick might live to regret it for the rest of his life after the child was aborted.


    Richard couldn''t bear the thought of watching Frederick suffer like that.


    What he didn''t expect was for Frederick to react so violently.


    "Richard, if you dare say one more word..."


    Frederick whirled around, his eyes zing with fury. Without warning, he grabbed the ashtray beside him and hurled it at Richard.


    With a loud bang, Richard felt a sharp sting as blood began to trickle down his forehead.


    "Take a good look at this!" Frederick yelled.


    Catching sight of the blood, he frowned. Without a word, he strode to the desk and yanked open the drawer to pull out a document, hurling it toward Richard.


    "This was delivered by Harrison this afternoon," Frederick dered. "It''s from Madam Prescott. She''s made her conditions crystal clear." Chapter 332 A Video "Well..."


    Richard''s confusion gave way to shock as he quickly bent down to retrieve the document from the floor. He flipped through the pages, his eyes scanning the text. When he reached the use that explicitly forbade Frederick and ire from marrying, his face drained of color. Frederick''s expression darkened as he asked, "Do you still think the child should stay?"


    Richard felt a lump form in his throat, his words dying before they could even leave his lips. He stared at the document in disbelief.


    The terms outlined by Elizabeth were nothing short of brutal.


    "Get out," Frederick finally growled, dismissing Richard without another word.


    The weight of the day''s events pressed down on Frederick like a suffocating nket. First, Elizabeth had issued her cruel ultimatum. He could never marry ire. Then, the revtion that ire was pregnant had sent a jolt of disbelief and difort through him. Each piece of news felt like a dagger to his chest, leaving him raw and unsettled.


    Yet, even as the chaos of the day swirled around him, he clung to a single thought that his difort stemmed from being forced


    Chapter 332 A Video


    into these situations.


    He had never been one to let others dictate his actions.


    In truth, he was blind to the unspoken bond that had grown between him and ire. Over time, their connection had deepened.


    He stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, watching as the daylight slowly faded into darkness. It wasn''t until Richard returned to report that Frederick stirred from his thoughts.


    "Everything''s been taken care of, General Hawthorne."


    "Well, let''s go back to the Halfmoon Manor," Frederick responded tly. Richard nodded and prepared the car for their


    return.


    By the time Frederick arrived back at the manor, it was nearly nine in the evening. The servants, sensing his arrival, immediately began preparing dinner.


    Meanwhile, ire was on the phone, speaking animatedly to


    Antony.


    Frederick had just slipped into his house slippers and was about to head upstairs to change when he heard she mention Antony.


    Knowing ire''s return to the Halfmoon Manor, Antony was afraid that Frederick and Caroline would harm ire. His voice rose in a tense, almost desperate shout. Chapter 332 A Video


    ire''s voice escted as well. Just as Frederick approached the doorway, he caught the tail end of her impassioned shout.


    Frederick halted in his tracks. At that very moment, Diana burst through the door.


    "Frederick! Frederick!" she called out.


    Frederick frowned, responding, "What are you doing here? Did youe all this way just to cause trouble?"


    He was aware that Diana had returned home, but thest thing he anticipated was her immediate dash to the Halfmoon Manor.


    To his knowledge, Diana had only just touched down on home soil that very day.


    Subconsciously, his mind drifted back to Elizabeth''s birthday celebration, an event that doubled as his engagement party, where Diana had made quite an unforgettable impression.


    Diana eximed, "Frederick, what''s all this talk about? You think I''m here to stir up trouble the moment I''m back? Looks like ire''s got you thoroughly brainwashed while I was gone. "Have you all forgotten about Anna''s death? ire was the real deal, but now that I''m back, she won''tst long. Take a good look at this!"


    Diana whipped out her cell phone, thrusting it into his hands after ying a video.


    >> After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin...

 Love My Ex-Wife 333

    Chapter 333 Don''t!


    Frederick hadn''t been paying much attention at first, but the moment his eyesnded on the two all-too-familiar faces on the screen, his expression darkened. The video showed ire and Antony.


    Even though the lighting was dim, there was no mistaking them.


    The footage clearly showed them sprawled on the bare ground of a dpidated shack.


    "i, can you give it to me?" Antony asked, his breathing in ragged gasps as he hovered over ire.


    ''Antony, don''t do this!" ire resisted, though her breathless voice betrayed her growing arousal.


    "i, I really like you! Can we be together? I know the only reason you won''tmit to me is because you''re afraid of what Frederick might harm me.


    "He''s undeniably powerful, and I''m outmatched. But we can find somewhere deserted, leave all this behind, and vanishpletely from his radar.


    ''We can find somece where he''ll never find us. I can''t stand seeing you suffer like this. Ever since you came back from prison, he''s been torturing you. Do you have any idea how much Chapter 333 Don''t! I''ve been suffering?


    "Every night, I''m haunted by dreams where he is torturing you, or he''s got you locked away, starving, with nothing to eat or


    drink.


    "Or you''re under him, covered in blood. Each time I wake up in the dead of night, I''m drenched in cold sweat, trembling. In those moments, I''ve felt such guilt that I''ve nearly killed myself. "Why am I so weak? Why can''t I protect you? But now, we have a chance. Come away with me, please. Let''s leave this hell behind."


    Frederick''s hands clenched so tightly that the bones began to crack, his rage building with every word Antony spoke.


    An icy, suffocating aura surrounded him, and even Diana, standing next to him, instinctively took a step back.


    Having grown up alongside Frederick, she had witnessed many of his moods, but never had she seen him with such a terrifying expression.


    For a moment, she thought he might snap her neck right there.


    His fury was exactly what she had wanted. ire would never escape Frederick''s wrath now.


    She thought, "ire, you and that bastard in your belly are as good as dead."


    000


    Chapter 333 Don''t!


    The video kept ying.


    Despite Antony''s passionate plea, ire remained resistant, though it was clear she was wavering.


    "Antony, it''s not that simple. You know Frederick is a general now. He controls the entire Kingstown Security Department. There''s no escaping him.


    "No, forget about escaping. He''ll pick up on even the slightest hint of us trying to flee. Antony, don''t rush. We''re at the final, most crucial stage now.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "And now, officially, I''m his fianc¨¦e, which means he won''t harm me. At least, I''m safe for now. As long as he secures the presidency, he won''t need me to shield Caroline any longer.


    "Even if he''s still reluctant to release me, he''ll inevitably lower his defenses, feeling like he''s got everything in hand. That''s when we''ll have our best shot at leaving."


    As ire''s voice filtered through the video into Frederick''s ears, the tight grip of his fists began to ease.


    But the icy chill that had encased him did not dissipate; instead, it morphed into a palpable murderous intent.


    "What about now?" Antony asked in the video.


    "Now, we wait," ire replied. "We go back and wait for the right moment."


    Chapter 333 Don''t!


    "But I can''t wait anymore! I want you. Now. I need you, i!"


    "No! Frederick will find out! Don''t! Antony!"


    "I want you, i. I want you so badly! Every time I imagine Frederick stuffing you, it feels like torture worse than death for


    1. me.


    "I long to trace every curve of your body to intimately know each part of you. I''m driven to wipe away any lingering traces of him, like his touch and his scent, until you''re envelopedpletely in my own." Frederick felt a surge of fury as he witnessed the scene, prompting him to avert his gaze toward ire''s door.


    With a forceful kick, he sent the door flying open with a resounding bang.


    "ire Prescott!"


    Write yourment


    ir Gifts


    ? After Divorce, My General Husband Chasin....

 Love My Ex-Wife 334

    Chapter 334 Her Fancy


    ire was in the middle of a phone call with Antony when she heard amotion outside the door. Before she could even move, the door burst open, kicked in by Frederick.


    Her breath caught in her throat, shock freezing her in ce. She was about to say something, but the words died in her mouth as her eyesnded on Diana, standing silently next to Frederick. In the other room, Caroline had been waiting, anticipating


    Frederick''s outburst.


    "Frederick, what''s wrong? What''s happening?"


    Caroline rushed out, feigning innocence as if she had no clue about the chaos about to unfold.


    After her deration, her gaze locked with Diana''s, their eyes reflecting a shared sense of triumph and defiance.


    This video was crafted by Caroline, inspired by the swirl of


    recent events.


    She and Diana had poured over the idea for a solid two hours, meticulously weaving every element into the fabric of the video until it was seamlessly integrated.


    Moreover, Frederick harbored a deep-seated grudge against ire due to past events. With all these circumstances


    ? Chapter 334 Her Fancy


    converging at once, ire was poised to face a fate far worse than mere demise!


    "Exin to me what''s going on?" Frederick shouted.


    His face twisted with rage. Without warning, he flung Diana''s phone at ire.N?velDrama.Org content.


    ire didn''t have time to react. The phone hit her square on the forehead. Blood trickled down her face.


    But she barely noticed. Her fingers trembled as she picked up the shattered device from the floor.


    What could make Frederick this furious?


    Her eyes widened as the video of her and Antony making love yed. She nced at Diana and Caroline, standing silently beside Frederick.


    ire thought, "Oh, there was no doubt now. This was their doing."


    She recalled their scheme to set her up during Elizabeth''s birthday party.


    Their plot to entrap her had faltered, but in an unforeseen twist, Diana returned only to ensnare ire in another deception. "This video is a fake. That''s not me," ire said firmly.


    Chapter 334 Her Fancy


    She switched off the phone and met Frederick''s gaze with her chin lifted in defiance.


    "Is that your exnation?" Frederick sneered.


    "Yes," ire replied, her chest rising with a newfound courage.


    "Fine. Take her to the basement!" Frederick yelled.


    He let out a scornful sneer as he ordered ire to be confined


    within the basement.


    Richard, who had returned with Frederick, watched the entire scene unfold.


    ire knew words were futile now.


    Frederick would never believe her. So, she resigned herself to silence, choosing to save her energy and think long-term.


    The video had blindsided her, and for a moment, even she had


    been stunned into silence. It was too convincing.


    Momentarily, she couldn''t distinguish the authenticity of the video, and Frederick was certainly no better at it.


    She offered no resistance, allowing them to lead her to the


    basement.


    "Frederick, now you can''t me me for stirring up trouble. ire had nothing to say after watching the video. It''s clear she Fancy


    and Antony have been seeing each other behind your back.


    "Oh, and by the way, I heard from the grapevine that ire went to the hospital this afternoon for a checkup. They think she might be pregnant. Antony must be the father of her baby!" Observing the unfolding drama, Diana seized the moment to stoke the fires of discord.


    "If you''ve got nothing better to do, just go home!" Frederick yelled and looked livid, the air around him growing thick with menacing, murderous intent.


    However, he masked his true feelings in Diana''s presence. After all, they weren''t rted by blood; Diana and Arthur were the offspring of Jane.


    He had to be careful. Diana might not know all the secrets yet, but Frederick was always on guard, always prepared.


    "Frederick! You can''t be serious..." Diana protested.


    Her pride was wounded. She hadn''t expected Frederick to dismiss her so abruptly at such a crucial moment.


    How could she possibly be willing to ept this?


    But before she could push further, Frederick''s cold stare pierced through her. "You haven''t been exiled long enough abroad, have you?" he warned. Diana wilted instantly, any trace of defiance evaporating.


    Chapter 334 Her Fancy


    She shot Caroline a look, silently signaling it was time to retreat.


    As for the phone, the one containing the damning video? She left it behind without a second thought.


    She thought, "It''s just a phone. I''ll buy a new one on the way


    home."


    Diana: [Caroline, don''t be anxious, and don''t act rashly. We''ve seeded today. I''ll find a way toe back in the next two days. This time, ire must be destroyed!] Halfway, Diana sent a message to Caroline.


    Caroline responded almost immediately. Caroline: [Okay, I won''t do anything hasty. I''ll wait for your return. The moment I hear anything, I''ll let you know.]


    "Act rashly?" Caroline scoffed internally. "No way."


    She had seen Frederick''s fury today. There was no way she''d rush into anything without Diana by her side. She wouldn''t be the first to face Frederick''s wrath if things went south. It was better to let Diana take the lead and absorb the fallout. Caroline thought contemptuously, "That pampered Diana is such a fool! All I have to do is sit back and wait for the fireworks."


    She smiled with a sense of victory and imagined herself lying under Frederick after everything would align perfectly.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!